the anatomy of plants :by nehemiah grew

w *ZL, ?ri fr>i /i I •/?-> i •/

At a Meeting if the Council of the ROYAL SOCIETY, Feb. 22. i6%l

DR. Grew having read feveral Lellures of the Ana- tomy 6/Plants, fome whereof nave been already

printed at divers times, and fome are not printed; with feveral other LeBures of their Colours, Odours Tajis, and Salts j as alfo of the Solution of Salts in Water $ and of Mixture •, all of them to the fatisfac~bion of the faid Society : It is therefore Ordered, That He be defired, to caufe them to printed together in one Volume.

CRR. WREN P.R.S.

• -

1

t THE

ANATOMY O F

NT O WITH AN V

IDEA

.

O F A

Philofophical Hiftory of Plants,

And feveral other

LECTURES, Read before the

ROYAL SOCIETY-

By NE HE MfA H § REfVMX>. Fellow of the RO r AL S 0 C IE T f| and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

Printed by W. ^wlins, for the Author, 1682.

Mo.Bot. Garden, 1902.

MHBMMMMI

TO HIS MOST

Sacred Majefty

CHARLES II- King or Orcac Bntam,&c.

May it pleafe Your Majefty,

HE Dedication of one Part of the

following Anatomy having been very gracionjly received by Tour

Majefly: I am now emboldened moll

humbly to frefent the Whole into

Your Royal Hands. By which Tour •SM'ajeBy will find, That there

are Terra; Incognitas in Philoibphy, as well at

Geography. And for fo much, as lies here, it comes to pafs, I tyow not how, even in this Inqui- fitive Age, That I am the firfl, who have given a Map of the Country.

Tom

The Epiftle Dedicatory.

Tour Majefty will here fee, That there are thofe things within a Plant, little lefs admirable, than within an Animal. That a Plant, as well as an Animal, is campofed of fever al Organical Parts ; fume whereof may be called its Bowels. That every Plant bath Bowels of divers fynds, conteining divers kinds of Liquors. That even a Planr lives partly upon Aer; for the reception whereof it hath thofe Parts which are anjwerable to Lungs. So that a Plant is3 -as it were, an Animal in Quires; as an Animal is a Plant, or rather feveral Plants bound up into one Volume.

Again, that all the faid Organs, Bowels, or other Parts, are as artificially made; and for their Place and Number, as'pmUually fet together; as all the Mathematick Lines of a Flower or Face. That the Staple of the Staff is fo exquijitely fine, that no Silk-worm is able to draw any thing near fofmall a Thred. So that one who wal^s about with the meanefl Stick, holds a Piece of Natures Handicraft, which far furpajfes the moff elaborate Woof or Needle-Work in the Worll

That by allthefe Means, the Alcent of the Sap5

the Diftribution of the Aer, the Confection of fever al forts of Liquors, as LymphaY, Milks, Oyls, Balfames; with other parts of Vegetation, are all contrived and brought about in a Mechanical way.

In


Infum, Tour <£\da)ejly will find, that rpe are come

afhoreinto a new World, whereof we fee no end.

It may he, that feme will fay, into another Utopia.

Tet not I, but Nature fpeahgtb thefe things: the only

true Pallas, wherewith it is treafonable for the moil

courioufly handed Arachne to compare. In whofe

Name, 1, the meanefi of her Pupils, do in all humi-

lity craveTour Majesties Gracious Patronage. Where-

of I cannot doubt, fince Tour Majesly hath been plea-

fed to be the Founder, and to flyle Tour Self the Pa- tron of that Society, of which I have the honour to be a Member. Tour Majejly deeming it to he a more

Noble 'Defign, To enlarge the Territories of Know-

ledge, than thofe of Dominion: and the Highell Pitch

of Human Glory, not to rule, in any fort, over many i

but to be a Good Prince over Wife <£\den. I am

Your Ma;efties

moll humble

and

mod obedient

Sub;ed

NEHEMJAH QKEW.

Ik ike oft Kn Id

' I. ok Sr • j

;.':•:

:.. '•

'•'•••

THE

PREFACE t T is a Politick or Civil Virtue in every

prudent mans Eye, To fet himfelf an example, in what he doth, unto others. And in fo doing, he looks upon himfelf as accountable, in fome fort, to all Men. To thofe therefore, who may

cither exprefly, or tacitly, expect the Reafons, .upon which I h'rft undertook the Anatomy of Plants* and alfo made the after-progrefs therein 5 I fhall fumme them up as follows.

The firft occaiion of directing my Thoughts this way, was in the Tear 1664., upon reading fome, of the many and curious Inventions of Learned Men, in the Bodies of Animals. For confidering, that both of them came at firft out of the fame Hand5 and were therefore the Contrivances of the fame Wifdom: 1 thence fully allured my Mft that it could not be a vain Dehgn; to fcekitiu both. And being then newly furnilhcd with a good ftock of Seeds, in order to raife a Narfery of Tiaras 5 I refolvcd, befides what I firft aimed at, to make the utmoft uft of them for that purpofe: that fo I might put fomewhat upon thac fide the Leaf which the beft Botaiucks had left bare and empty. And in which, notwithftanding fome o- ther Learned Men had inferred fomewhat of this nature; as Dr. Highmore in his Bool^ of Generation^ Dr. Sharrock. of the Propagation of Plants, and Mr. Hook, in his Micrography: yet but collaterally, and whithour fhewing any purpofe of managing this Part of Na- tural Hijiory. And although it feemed at firft an Ob-

a jcction

I

The Preface.

jc£tion in my way, That the firfl projectors feldome bring'their bufincis to any good end : yet lalfo knew, That if Mcnihoiild flay for an Example in every thing; nothing extraordinary would ever be done.

But notwithstanding the rcafonablenefs of tiie De- fign; yet I did not forget, that, in refpect of the Undertaker, there might be bnpar congrejfus. And therefore, before I had ventured very far, in the Year 1668, I imparted it to my Brothcr-in-Law, the Learned Dr. Henry Sa?np[on, now Fellow of the Colledge of Phyfi- ciam in London. Who not only very well liked the fame; but alfo excited me to a vigorous and accurate profecution of it. Which he did, partly, by mentioning a very pertinent paifagc of Dr. Glitfon, in the Preface to

(a) Ch.i. bis Book de Hepate, {a) which I had not then read.

Flanta quoque in hunc centum (fc. Anatomicum) veniunt; varia mini Parti/em textura, isf dijferentiis conjiant: <& pro- culchibio, ex acurata earundem dijjellio?ie-, utiles valde obfer- •vationes nobis exurgerent: pneftaretque in illis ( inferioris licet ordink "\ rebus examinand'n operant impendere, quant in tranfcribeiulis ut fape fit,aliorui?i laboribm, 'milliliter cgtatent tranfigere. Quippe hoc path, ignavarum apum more, aliena ditntaxat alvearia expilammjiihilque bono publico adjicimtts.

After I had finilhcd the Firfl Book,, that I might know the fenfe alfo of other Learned Men, whether the ftcps I had already taken, would warrant me to proceed any further: I put fome part of it into the fame Hand; who, in the Year 1670, communicated the fame to Mr. Oldenburge , then Secretary to the Royal Society. and after he had read it over, it was, upon his motion, delivered to that excellent Ferfon Dr. John Wilkins then Bijhop of Chefler 5 who produced it at a Meeting of the Royal Society, and deiircd;thcy might fee the reit. Which, or the greateft part, being alfo prcfented to them,the R ight Honourable the Lord Vicount Broit7icker} then Prejident or the Royal Society, was plcafed to perufe the fame. Prcfemly, after which, at a Meeting of the Council

of

The Preface.

of the iaid Society, the following Order was made, and entred in their Council-Book with this Date, and in thefc words:

gMay i6yi.

Then was Licenfed Dr. Nebem;ah GrewV 'Boo\i Entituled, The Anatomy of Vegeta- bles begun; together with an account of Vege-

tation grounded thereupon. And Ordered to be

Printed by the Printer to the Royal Society.

Hereupon, I was obliged to fend the Book to the Prefs. And upon the ^ °f November following in the fame Year 1671, when it was near being printed, my Lord Brouncher figned the forcmentioned Order; the Printer, whofe Name was to be inferted therein, not having received his Diploma till that time.

The Book being quickly after printed off 3 I ordered it to be Prefented to the Royal Society 5 which was accordingly done at one of their Meetings Decern- her 7, t6fi. And alfo to be fent to the Bifhop of Cbefter 5 who was pleafed to fignifie his acceptance thereof by a Letter dated at Cbefter, December 26th i6ju now filed amongft others in the Cuftody of the Royal Society; part whereof, in regard it relates to matter of Fac~t, I lhall here recite.

Sir,

I did yeflerday receive your Boo\; and am very fenfihle of the Honour you have done me in the 'De- dication of it. Ton upas very happy in the choice

a 1 of

The Preface.

of this Sufyeff to writs upon; one of the moji No* He and the moji Copious parts ofPhilofophy; and fuch an one, as hath hitherto lain uncultivated. And you have been very fuecefsful in your firsi Attempt about it, in fo many remarkable Qbjervations and 'Difcoveries, as you have made already. I could heartily wifh, that yon would 0ill apply your felf to this kind ajl Enquiries. Ton will find that Ad- ditional! will come in more copioujly and eajily. And it is not fit, that any.,- one (hould^ by his Super- ftrnt7isns, carry away t(?e praife from him, who was the first Inventor, and who laid the Foundations, wherein the greatest difficulty doth confi'ii3 &c.

Having thus fubmitted my fclf to the Judgment of many Learned Men; I faw that my Journey mull not here end. So that, like one who is got into a Wood, I thought I might as fairly find my way out, by going on, as by making a retreat. Whereupon, I began to draw up a Scheme of the whole Defign.

While I was doing this, I received news from Lon- don, that the fame day, December 7. 1671, in which my Book, then printed, was prefented to the Royal So- ciety ; there was alfo prefented a Manuscript (without Figures) from Seignior Malpighi, upon the fame Subjedt; dated at Bonoma, November, 1" 1671. the fame, which Mr. Oldenburgc, when it came to be printed, callcth his Idea. And of this, entry was made in their Journal Book. So that the Royal Society having now a Profpcct of the good fervice of an Ancient Member, and one, wlfo had highly merited by his Works then extant 5 from thence forward, I looked upon my fclf to be excufed

But foon after, receiving another Letter from die Bifliop of Chc/ier, dated at London, Feb. 18. 1672. I

The Preface.

found the matter othcrwifc; and that the Society -were pieced to engage me to proceed. Whereof entry was made by the Secretary in their Journal Book, at one of their Meetings, April, 18. 1672, in thefe words:

The Society was made acquainted with one particular lately faffed in the Council; fc. That the Bi/hop of Chefter had there propofed Dr. Grew to be a Curator to the Royal Society for the Anatomy of Plants: and that the Council bad approved of that Proposal. Vpon whicb^ it was Ordered^ That the Thanhs of the Society he returned to the Lord Bifhop of Chefter, for this Proposal, and to the Coun- cil for their ^probation of the fame.

This they might be induced to do 5 upon conlidering, that it would be no difadvantage to the credit of thofe matters, which were fo new and ftrangc, to be offered to tlic World from a double Authority. For one, although he may have no mind to deceive ; yet is it more likely for one, than for two, to be deceived. Likewife* that the fame Subjedt, being profecuted by two Hands, would be the more illuftratcd by the different Examples produced by both. And that, as in other matters, fo here, the defects of both, would mutually be fupplyed.

Whether for thefc, or other Rcafons alfo, they were pleafed to pafs the forementioned Order; that being done, it had been very ill manners in me, not to have anfwered their expectation therein. And therefore re- afluming the Deiign I had laid by, and having reduced it to fomc intelligible Idea, it was fubmitted to the Cen^ fure of the Royal Society: and it was thereupon ordered it ihould be printed,

Nos

The Preface.

Not long after, I received a Curious and Learned Book from Monf. Vodart, Archiater to the Prince of Co?ide, and Fellow of the Royal Academy at Paris ; in per- fnance of whofe Order, it was by him compofed and pubhihed. Which being a Den'gn of a like Import, I was glad to fee it fo far jultify d by that llluftrious So- ciety, as well as by our own.

In this Idea, one principal Thing I infift upon, for a Philosophical Hiftory of Plants, is Anatomy. And, agreeing to the Method therein propofed, all the Obfervations conteined in the Firfl Book, except one or two, were made with the Naked Bye. To the end, I might firft give a proof, How far it was polTible for us to go, without the help of Glafes: which many Ingenious Men want; and more, the patience to manage them. For the Truth ofthefe Obfervations, Seignior Malpighi, having procured my Book to be tranflated into Latin for his private ufe, fpeaks his own fenfe, in feme of his Letters to Mr. Oldenburge, printed at the end of his Anatomy of Plants. And fome of them, have fince been confirmed, both by our Learned Country-men Dr. Wallis, and Mr. Lifter; and by the Ingenious Mr. Lewenhoec^ a- broad.

Having thus begun with the bare Eye $1 next proceeded to the ufc of the Microscope. And the Obfervations thereby made, firft on Roots, and afterwards on Trunks and Branches^ together with the Figures, were all exhibited to the Royal Society at feveral times from May 15. 1672. to April 2.1674; being the Materials for the Se- cond and Third Parts: and hereof Memorials were inferred in their Journal Books.

After this, the Royal Society received from Seignior Malpighi his Second Part of the Anatomy of Plants, together with the Figures therein defcribed, and his Letters to their Secretary, dated at Sonoma Aug. 20th of the fame year 1674. when, and not before, lie gave leave that the two faid Parts fhould be printed.

So

The Preface.

So foon as I had finifhcd the Second and Third Parts, I proceeded to the La ft, fc. of Leaves, Flowers, Fruits and Seeds: and thofe Things I met with, more remarquablc, were prcfented to the Hud Society m the Years t6y6 & 1677. And the publishing of the former Parts fuc- ccllively, as well as of all together, hath been done in purfuance of their feveral Orders for the fame.

Having concluded the Hiftory of PerfeSt Plants; I intended to have fubjoyned the Description of thofe which are ImperfeB. As alio of Parafitical, Marine, and Sen? fitive Plafits. Aud laftly, a view of the chief Particu- lars, wherein the Mechanifme of a Plant, is different from that of an Animal. But thefe things I leave to fome other Hand.

The Fhft Book, & little after it came forth; was tranllatcd into the French Tongue, by Monf Lc Vajfeur an Ingenious Gentleman in Paris-, elegantly, and in the Judgment of thofe who are well skilled in that Lan- guage, with much cxactnefs, as to the fenfe. He having taken fpecial care, to have all the difficulties of our own, by Me, cleared to him. And in a late Book Entitulcd, Philofopbia vetus <b' ?iova printed at Noriberg 1682. the Learned Author feems to have made ufe of this Tranflation, tor all that he hath taken notice of in that my Firji Book.

By the Ingenious Collectors of the German Epheme- rides, both my Firft, Second, and Third Boofe, are all publiihed in Latine. But their unskilful Interpreter doth often fail of the Grammatical Senje. Whole Errors, many of them very grofs, I defirc may be imputed neither to them, nor to my felf.

Befides thefe, the Second LeStare of Mixture is alfo tranflated into French, by Monf. Mefmin a Learned Phyfician in Pam: whofe Verfionis very well approved by thofe who arc competent Judges hereof

This,

The Preface.

This, and the reft which follow, are placed, not in the order of Time$ but more according to their Nature or Relation one to another. All of them intended as a Commentary upon fome particulars mentioned, cither in the firji LeMure, or in the Idea,

In the Plates, for the clearer conception of the Part defcribed, I have reprtfentcd it, generally, as entire, as its being magnified to fome good degree, would bear. So, for initancc, not the Barque, Wood, or Pith of a Root or Tree, by it felf; but at leaft, fome portion of all three together: Whereby, both their Texture, and alfo their Relation one to another, and the Fabrkk of the whole, may be obferved at one View. Yet have I not every where magnify'd the Part to the fame degree; but more or lcfs, as was neceftary to rcprefent what is fpoken of it. And very highly, only in fome few Examples, as in Tab. 40. which may fuffice to lllultrate the reft. Some of the Plates, efpecially thofe which I did not draw to the Engravers hand, arc a little hardand ftifF: but they arc all well enough done, to rcprefent what they intend.'

THE

A N

IDEA O F A

Philofophical Hiftory O F

PLANTS- Read before the

ROYAL SOCIETY. f miliary 8. and Jamary 15. 1672.

By NEHEMfAH CREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of tnc College of Thyficians.

%\}t fttconn eDittoti.

LONDON,

Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. Mo.Eot. Gar:' h,

TO THE

Mod Illuftrious THE

ROYAL SOCIETY, The following

IDEA Is mod HUMBLY

PRESENTED. AND,

In their NAMES alio

PROPOSED TO THE

CONSIDERATION

Of other

Learned Men. By the AUTHOR

&CEHEMJAH gRElV,

7 O A • CL

• 3 • i

I JO

THE

CONTENTS.

UNTO what Degree the ktiowledge of Plants is arrived,§.i. Wherein defective, §,2. Why concluded to be fo, <§. 3. Tet capable of Improvement, §.4. And

worthy of it, j>. 5. Divers Inftances given, wherein; firft of the Organical

Parts, as to their external Accidents and OeconomicalVfes,6. Then of their Contents, Qualities, and Powers, 7. And an Improvement of this Part, will further that of divers other fans ofknowledge j whereof Inftances are given, 8.

In order whereto, Five General Means are propounded, p. The Firft, a particular and comparative Survey of whatever i* of more External confuleration about Plants, 10. Inftattced as to their Figures, 11,12, Proportions, 13. Seafons, 14. Pla- ces, 1 5. Motions, 16.

The Second, A like Survey of the Organical Parts by Anatomy, as that which is very nece/fary, 17. In what manner to be projecuied, both without, and with the Microfcope, 18. What thereupon to be observed, 19. And what, from ob~ fervantion made, probably attainable, 20.

The Third, A tik$ Survey efthe Contents of Plants 3 their jeveral Kinds, 21. Of all which, their Receptacles, 22. Mo- tions,2%. Qualities, 24. Confidence',25. Colours, Smelh,and Taftes, 2 6. Where alfo the fame Qualities are to be inquired into, as generally belonging to Plants, 2 6. As their ColourSj 27. Odours, 28. Taftes, 29. Alfo their Faculties,^. All thefe to be further examined, 31. By Contufion,ji. Agita- tion, 33. FrigifaEtiom^. lnfufion,^^. Subfe[fion7^6. Di- gefttoh^j,^. Deioliion^p. DeftiHation^o. Arefatlion^i.

Ajfdtion-,

The Contents.

Afation, 42. Vftion, 43. Calcination,^. By Compofn'ton with other Bodies, 45. ;W Ay Compounding the Experiment it felf,$6. What hence attainable, 47.

The Fourth, Alik$ Survey of Me Principles, <K wetfiW 0/ Me Contents, 0/ the Organical Parts, 48. The Diffi- culty hereof, in fomerefpellscleared, 43. Further, by ttvoln- ftanccs, 50, 51. Some Remarques hereupon, of the Princi- ples of Plants, 52. From hence will be attainable a further knowledge of the Modes of Vegetation, 53. Of the Qualities e/Vegetables, 54. And of their Powers, 55, 56.

The Fifth, A like Survey of thofe Bodies, either from which thefe Principles are derived, or wherewith they have any communion, 57. Which are Four in general, fcil. Earth, and aUfolid Receptacles, 58. Water, and all liquid I tacles, sp. Acr, 60. And Sun, 61.

A Sixth General Inquiry, only hinted, 62. The Conclufion, 63.

AN

A N

IDEA O F A

Philofophical Hiftory

OF

PLANTS- W E take an account of the Degrees whereunto

the Knowledge of Vegetables is Advanced, it appeared), That betides the great Varieties, which the Succdsful Art*oF'FUrijtf, or Tranfplantations from one Climate to another, have produced •-, we

, have very many Species brought to light, efpecially ! Natives of the Indies, which the Ancients, for any

'hing that appears in their Writings now extant, were ignorant of. 'n which particular CSitfu/s, Cokmna, Bauhinw, Boccone, and others, have performed much. Withall, That theirDefiripions f of all Parts above ground) their Places -xnAserfons, are with good diligence and precifenels ftt before us. Likewife their Order and Kindred: for the adjulting whereof our Learned Countryman Mr. Ray, and Dr. Morri- fon, have both taken very laudable pains. As alfo the ordering of them with refpecr. to their Alimetital and MechanickM&s J for which, amongfl other?, Mr. Evelyn and Dr. Beal have deferved many thanks, and great praife. We are alfo informed, of the Natures and infallible Facilities of many of them. Whereunto fo many as have aflifted, have much obliged their Posterity,

2. §. By

<tj[n Idea of a

f

3. §. By due Reflection upon what hath been Performed; it alfo appears, what is left h'perfal, and what Undone. For the Virtues of moft Plants, are with much uficertdihty, and too promifinoufy afcribed to them. So that if you turn over an Herhdt, you Shall find almoft every Herb, to be good for every D/fiafe. And of the Virtues of many, they ate altogether fiknt. And although, for the finding out, and juft appropriation of them, they have left us fome Rides, yet not all. The Defcriptioxs Ytkewfcot: many, areyet to be perfected; eC pecially as to their Roots. Thofe who arc very curious about the other Parts, being yet here too remits. And as for their Figures, it weremuchtobe wilhed, That they were all drawn by one .We; or, at moft, by Two 5 one, for Trees and Shrubs ; and another for fferij. Many likewife of their Rimh and Affinities, are yet undetermined. And a great number of AWM, both h.ngiijb and Latine,not well given. So what we call Goafs-Rue, is not at all of kin to that Plant, whole Generical AW it bears. The like may be laid of Wild-Tmfy, Stockr $uly-Flowers t Hcrfe-Radip, and many more. So alfo when we fay BeUk Major, dr-Minor, as we commonly do, thtfe Names would intimate, That the Plants to which they arc given, differ (as the great double Marigold, doth from the Id:-) only Ln Bulk.- whereas, .intruth, they are two Speaes of Plants. S;i we commonly Fay, Ccntaurtuni Ma- )us &Minits, Ckilidiuiimx Mij;.'.< & Mimtt, and of otliet* in like manner, which yet are diftfaa %ww,and of very different Tribes. But for the Reajbnot Vegetation, and the Crfwfw of all thofe infinite Varieties therein obfervablc (fmean (b far as Matter, and the various AffeUi- ens hereof, ate infer umental thereunto) almoft all Men have leemedto be unconcerned.

3. §. That Nothing hereof rfemaineth further to be known, is rt Thought not well Calculated. For if weconfider how long and gradual a "journey the Knowledge of Nature is ; and how Ihort a Time we have to proceed therein;'as on the one hand, we (hall conclude it our eaie and profit, To iee how far Others have gone before us .• ib (hall we beware 011 the oi her, That we conceive net unduly of AV titre, whilft we have a juft value for Thofe, who were but her Difii- fles, and inft rafted by Her. Their Time and Abilities both, being thorttoher; which, as She was firft Deiigned by Divine Wifdom\ lb may Her vaft Dimenlions belt be adjudged of, in being compared Therewith, It will therefore be our Prudence, not to inlift upon the Invidious Queftion, VVhich of Her St holars have taken the faireft meafure of Her; but to be well fitisfied, that as yet She hath not been Gircurafcribed by Any.

4. §. Nor doih it more behove us to con [id c-r, how much of the Nature of Vegetation may lie before us yet mthjivan ; Than, to be- lievc, a great pajt thereof to be fc;t><rabl<: Not concluding from the acknowledged, much left fuppoicd Infucccfslulnes, of any Mens Un- dertakings .• but from what may be accounted Pofiible,as to the Nature or things themic!vts; and from Divine Provide.!; <-, by Infinite Ways conducting to 'he knowledge of them. Neither can we determine how great aipart This may be: Becaufe, It is impojjible to Meajiirc^what &e See not. And (ince we are moft likely to under-meafure, we (hall hereby but intrench our Endeavours, which we arc not wont to carry beyond tbsUta, which we have of our Wi»^,

5.$. And

TbitofipUcd Hijlory ofPlantr.

K. 6. And how far (beverthis kind of Knowledge may be attainable its being fo far alfo worthy our attainment will be granted. For i)ehoMing the Many and Elegant Varieties, wherewith a Field or Garden is adorned ; Who would not fay, That it were exceeding p1e,i- fim to know what we See: and not more delightful, toonewhohas Eyer, to dtfcerathat'all is my fines than to anotherwho bath-Rea/3», to widcrftand how. This furely were for a Man to take a True fn- ventory of his Goods, andhisbeft way to puta price upon them. Yea it feeffls, that this were not only to be Partaker of Divine Bounty 5 but alfo, in fome degree, To ie Copartner in the Secrets of Divine Art. That which were very defireable, unlefs wc fbould think it imperti- nent for us to defign the Knowing of Thaty which God bath once thought fit to Do.

6. 6. if for theft, and other Reajaa/, an inquiry into the Nature of Vegetation may be of good Import •-, It will be requifite to fee, firft of all, What may offer it iilf to be enquired of; or to underfland, what our Sevpf is: Thatfbdoing, we may take ouraim the better in making, and having made, in applying our Observations thereunto. Amongft other Inquiries therefore, iuch as theft defer ve to be proposed. Firft, by what means it is that a P/ant, or any Part otit^comes to Grew, a Seed to put forth a Rett aodTrmk,? and this, al! the other Parts, to the tfee^again j and all theft be'tcg formd, by continual Nu- trition (till to be imreafid. How the Aliment by which 3 Plant is fid, is duly prepared in its feveral Parts ; which way it is conveyed unto them; and in what manner it is ajjimitated to their refpeftivc Na- tures in them all. Whence this Growth and Augmentation, is not made of one, but many differing Degrees, unto both extremes of final! and met $ whether the companion be made betwixt feveral plants, or the feveral Paris of one. How not only their Sizes, but alio their Sieves are lb exceeding various; as of Roots, in being Thick or Slen- der, Short or Long, Entire or Parted, Stringed or Ramified, and the like: of Trunks, ibme being more Entire, others Branched, others Slirub'd: of Lewes, which are Long or Round, Even-edg'd or E£ callop'd, and many other ways different, yet always Flat: and fa for the other Parts. Then to inquire, Whatfhould be thereafbnof their various Motions ; that the Root Ihould defiend; that its defcent fhould fomctimes bepcrpend'oihtr, (bmetimes more/rat1/.- That the 7>«»-idoth afiend; and that the afeentthereof, as torhefpaceof Time wherein it is made, is of different meafitres ; and of divers other Motions, as they are obfcmhle in the Roots, Trunks, and other Parts of Plants. Whence again, theft Motions have their DifFerenr, and Stated Terms 5 that PLmts have their ftt and peculiar Seafons for their Spring or Birth, for their Full Growth, and for their Teeming; and the like. Further, what may be the Caufes as of the Seafons of their Growth •? fo oithe.fVW.fof their Lives; forne being Annual, others Biennial, others Perennial; (ferae Perennial both as to their Roots and Trunks • and forne as to their Roots only. Then, as they pais through thefe feveral Seafins of their Lives, in what manner their convenient feeding, huftng, cloathing ox protection otherwife, is contrived ^ wherein, in this kind and harmonious Oeconomy, one Part, may be officious to anOther- for the prefervatiort of the health and life of the rvhok. And iaftlyj what careis taken, not only for themfeives, but for their Posterity^ in

C what

gAn Idea of a

what manner the Scedte prepared, formed and fitted for Propagation; and this being of fo great concernment, how fometimes the other Parts alio, as Rooti, in putting forth Trunk? h Trunk? inputting forth Hoots 5 yea hi turning oftentimes into Roots thearielves; whereof, in the.Se- cond Book_of the Anatomy of Plants, I [hall give fome inftances. With other Bends of Inquiry of this kind.

7. jf. Nor are the Natures, Faculties, and Contents of Vegetables lefs various, or a particular Infptction hereinto, of lefs concernment. For fince All, or Molr,feemtogrow in the lame manner, with one Sun, one ^^indifferently well upon one Soil, and, to outward appearance, to have the fame Common Parts 5 it may be asked, Hew it comes to paR, that their Liquors, or other Contained Parts, are of fucli different Kinds--, one being Watry, another Winy, a thud 0*^ a fourth Mil- ky, and the like. How alfo there is fuch a variety in their Senfihle Qualities, as their Colours, Tajles, and Smells •-, what thofc Materials are, which are necelTary to the Being of theft Vitalities ; and thole Formalities, wherein their Fjfvtce doth canfift; as what it is that makes a Plant,ot Flower, to be ir-i.-iicox rtd- ji.irrjnt or fetid-, iiiier or fwett% or to be of any other Colours mell, or 7"./ffo. In like manner, their Fa- cullies and Powers, what that is, 01 thofe things are, by which they are conltituted •-, as whence one becomes Purgative, another Vomitory, a third Diaphoretick\,&e, Thefe, I fay, with many other particular Inquiries depending hereupon ; as they cannot but much oblige the Reafon of Man to be oblequious to them , fo by bringing in,at leaft, fome (atisfaction, will no lefs reward it. Especially, if it be withal confidered, that befides our fatisfaction as to the Nature of Vegetation^ fome further Light, to divers other parts of Knowledge, may likewife hence arife.

8. §. For (incethe prefent Defign will ingage us, to an accurate and multifarious Obfervatton of Plants $ we may hereby be enabled to range and fort them withmorecertainty , according to the Degrees of their Affinity. And all Exoticks, Plants or Parts of Plants, may probably be reduced to fome fuch Domejiicks, unto which they may bear the belt Refemblance. Again, it may frequently conduct our minds to the confideration of theSdrfcof Animals , as whether there are not divers material Agreements betwixt them both} and what they are. Wherein 3lfo they may confidently differ, and what thofe things are which are more enential to their diftinguifhment. And be-

fides, not only to compare what is already known of both ; but alfo, by what may he obferved in the ones to fugged and facilitate the finding out of what may yet be unobferved in the other. So alfo the confideration of the Colours, Smells and Tajles of Vegetables, may conduce to the Knowledge of the Q\me Qualities in General; or of what it is, that constitutes them fuch, in any other Body : not as they are aU.un&y received by Se,nfe\ but fofar, as fuch Materials or external Circuwfiat;- ccs, are requiiite to their becoming the Adequate Ol-f-cls thereof It *»yleadus alfo to inquire into further Ways of Cultivation, with refpeft to the whole Plant, or to the Florrer, Fruit1 or other Part : Toamend themas tathetroVs&r, Colours, Tajles, Fmitfulnejs, or otherwife: To think o£other Ways of Propagation, or to apply thofe already known toother Plants than hath been uled. Like Wife the Know- ledge of their MccLtnicalUtesmay hereby be enlarged; bothastothe

Thilofipbical Hislory of Plants. 5

Reafon oftheir life, in fuch particular Trades and Manufactures, already known 5 and the difcovery of other nfes yet unknown. As alfo their Athnentjl, witbrefrWl both to Meaft and Drinks; theprepara- tion of fome, and the finding out of others. But dpecially their Me- dicinal •? (bmc Plana which have hitherto been neglected, may be applied to ufe ; the Perverted ufes of fome, and the Confufed ules of others may be reclined. What may beft correct tfeei* Malignancies, or inforce their Virtues •-, When needful to add the preparations of Art to That of Nature; How to Enlarge thole of Art, and Rcftific thofe which are indeed Inartificial} may hereby be better conjectured. The knowledge of all which, that we may know how far it is acccflible, and what probable Approaches may be made towards it; tbofe fevcral Means 1 have thought of, and fuppole neccflary thereunto}are next to be propolcd.

9. jf. Reflecting then tiponthe prefent Pefign, and feeing this to lie wide; we thai), in the hrft place, conclude the Means attending thereon, fhould do folikewife. Wherefore, although fome may pre- sent themfelvcs unto us as more promifmg; yet Ictus fuppole what feveral Perfbns, were they Hereunto engaged, each according to his Seme and Genius, would poffibly make choice or. Believing, that although Gonfidering Men may vary, in the approval of their own Senic and Notion; yet not always mcarly, becaufe it is their owrf; but becaufe each, may probably ice fomewhat more in his own, than others do. Wherefore it will be our fu reft Logick to conclude, Not becaufe no Mem may be approved by all Men, that all Means fhould be reje&ed; but rather, becaufe each may be approved by fome,that therefore, all be made choice of. Andthefe, I think, may be compre- hended under Five General Beads of Erquiry. Firfi, Of thole Things, which are of more Bxttrvdl Confederation about Plants, as their Fi- gures, tfa. Secondly, Oftheir Compounding Parts, as Veffeh, &c Thirdly, Oftheir Liquors, and other Contents. Fourthly, Oftheir Principles, asSalts^&C. Fifthty}OP their Aliment, as Water, and Other Means of Growth.

10. £. AND FIRST of all, whatever is of more External Con- The Firft fideration, as the Figures, Proportions, Motions, Seafans, situations of General Vegetables, and of their leveral Puts, ft>ould be obferved. In doing Mean.' which, a particular furvey of all their Varieties fhould be taken. And then a Companion made betwixt thefc.and the feveral Plants,or Parts ot Plants, whereof they arethe Trspmitt. To the end, We may, if poiTible, be thereby conduced to find out, what other, either falli- ble, or more reclufe Property, any of them may agree together in. For it is not more certain, that trie three Angles of every Rectilinear Trian- gle, became all ways equal to two Sight Angles, arc therefore, if put together, always the fame: than that one -Property, agreeing to divers Vegetables, fhould have one Caufi: For although the Scope and End may vary; yet the Caufi, as it is the Oz/eofthat Property, muft be one: andconfequenfly, muft alfo import ibme identity in the Nature of all thok Vegetables wherein it Airs. Wherefore by thus comparing of them, we Ihall be able more exactly to ftate the Orders and Degrees oftheir Affinities ; Better to nnderftand both the Cattfts and Ends of their Varieties: And moreprobably to conjectured' their Natures and Vcrtues.

C 2 xi.f. Firft

11. f. Firft then the various Figures of their fevcral Parts fhould teobfetved; and that with refpea both to the Forms, and the Por- tions, by which their Roots, Trunks, Brant hes, Leaves, Flt>n>ers,Fruits, and Seeds may vary, or agree 5 and thnfe feveral Lines, by which both the faid Varieties are determin'd. In which of thefe Parts, the agreement chiefly lies; this being both more obfervable, and more material in fome ofthem •-, lefs in the Root, more in the Flower, or Seed. And in how many of thefe Parts together, whether one, more, or all. By both which, the Orders and Degrees of Affinity, which are many, may be accounted •-, either as to what we ftrictly call Kin- dred, or elfe Analogy. For there are found, not only Herbs accounted of feveral Tribes, which are ally 'd; and ibme of the Smallcft, which are of kin to the Greateft.- But there are alfo, probably, ibme Herbs, which have a particular Relation, to many Rinds of Shrubs ••, and fome Sbrafa,to many Kinds of •Trees. Thus the feveral forts of Letuce, arc of Kin, together in the Firfl Degree ••, with Endive, in the Second.Tbe feveral Clarys, amongfl: themfelvi's in the Firfl; with Horehound, in the A'ctiW5 with / amium, in the Third. All strawberries agree together, 'mtix Firji Degree-^ with Ciiniuefhyl, in the Second ; with Tor- mentil in the Third 5 and with Avens, &c. in other Degrees more remote. So Agrimony, bath alike Analogy unto Strawberry^ as Goati- Rtte,hathto67rti,rr: And Strawberry, trie like unto the Rajp 5 as GDW- berry to the Fine ; or Burnet, to the Rofe. Amongft the feveral Sorts of Graf, there are fome which matchall thofe of Corn ; which is but a greater kind oiGraj!. So again all Pulfe, are not only of kin, in their feveral Degrees, to one another; butlikewife, to almoft all kinds of Trefoyls, as Mclilot, Fa'mtgresk,, and the common Clavers themfeSves 5 as by comparing not only their Leaves, bur Flowers, Seeds, and Cods together, may be evident. For the feveral farts of the Ffo&er of a Trefiyl, are fo many more Flowers, containing fo many Cods of final! Seeds, all, in Ihape, agreeable to rhe Flowers., Cods, and Seeds of Pulfi. The fame Relation, which Trejuyh have to the Peas or other Piilfe ; Colts-foot, hath to Bultyr-Biirj Chickweed to Ltueanthemum^ Ground- fell, to "]*cobm ; ot Sa>rodonia,tQ£oxglove: Or, to go higher, as the Leguminous Kinds of He rbs, have to Sena, or fome other of the Lobed Shrubs andTrees. And, as among Animal.', there arefome which con- nect feveral Kinds; as the Baft doth Beajis and Birds: So, among plants, there are fome alio, whichfeem to ftand between two Tribes', as Lappa, between Knapweeds and Thiftlesj Lampfma, between the Iniybaceotts Kind, and the Moufe-ears.

12. $. From hence likewil'e, the Natures of Vlants may be conjectured. For in looking upon divers Flints, though of different Names and Kinds ; yet if fome affinity may be found" betwixt them, then the Nature ofany one ofthem being well known, we have thence ground of conjecture, as to the Nature of all the reft. So that as every Plant may have fomewhat of Nature individual to it felf 5 fo,as fir as it obtaineth any Tifible Communities with other Plants, fo far, may it partake oiCommon Nature with thofe alfo. Thus the Wild, and Garden Counters, have this difference ; that rhe one purgeth itrongly, the other, -not at all: yet in being Diuretick, they both agree, the Natures o{'Umbelliferous Plants, we know, arc various; yet'tis moil probable, that they all agree in this one, JUL in being Carminative.

The

tphilofofhical Hitfory of Plants

jTefeveral forts, both of Cow and Graft are all akin 5 there is no doubt therefore, but that the Seeds of Graff themfelvcs (of Rye and Oats it is tryedj 'fit were worth the while to order them, as Barley, would yield an inflammable Spirit. So likewife the leveral Kinds of fulfe have fome one community in their Form, as is laid: for which reafo'n, 1 queftion not,but that in fome Cafes, wherein Cicers are efteem- cd a °ood Medicine -, a DecoUion of the better fort of Peafe, efpecial!y that we call the Sugar-Peafc, may go beyond them. As doth alio the Flower or Meal of Beans, that of the Seeds of Fmnugreel^^ even there, where they are accounted excellent. So Tulips, Liliies, Crocu- fis jacynt/is,and Onions themfelvet, with nreny others, in their feveral Degrees, are all allied. Iftherefore Crscujks, Onions, Liliies, agree in one or more Faculties, then why may not all the reft? as in being Anodyne? orin fome other Common Nature 5 whereby, in their Vege- ution, their Parts are Governed and Over-ruled, to one Common or Analogous Form.

13. $. TheIVo/wf(JWW likewife, amongft the leveral Tarts af Vege- tables, for the fame flealbns, defcrve to be oblerved 5 the companion beini; made, both betwixt the Parts of leveral Plants, and the leveral P.;r/.r of one. And here again, either betwixt any Two of the Parts, or any One of them, and the Whole betides, or all the reft put together. So fome larger seeds, produce a imall Root} as thole ofCucumer.- and others fmaller, produce one very great 5 as thole of Bryony. SomcP/ants, as the Melon, though ihcmltlves but very flen-' der, yet have a vaft and bulky Fruit; others again, as Thijlles, and many yet more fubftantial, have no other Fruit, befides their Seed. SottieSeeds of all Fnlje, and especially, the Garden Bean, though large, yet produce but a fmall Plant-: but thole of Foxglove, Mullen, Burdoc\, Sutt-Jlowcr,&c. being tbemJelves much lefs, do vet produce 3 far greater. And elpecially, thole Seeds, which are irjcloled in the Thicker fort of Cover, (analogous to that I have elfewhere called the Secondine") as that of Peony-, whole Seed, Co called, is only the Anat. Plant. Netf wherein the true and real Seed is lodged, no bigger than a little Book '-.Chap. Pins head.- which is alio oblervabk of the Seeds of divers other plants. Thefe, and the like Proportions, as they lie betwixt the leveral Parts, fhould be noted: and to what Plants or Parts especially, any of them may agree: comparing alfo in what other kind of Properties an agreement betwixt the (aid Parts may be found : that lb doing,we may, if poiiible, amongft all their Individual Natures, be inflrructed to fingle outthole("tww(i;/0//w, which are concomitant to fucli Agree- ing Properties.

14. jS. The feveral Seafom alfo of Plants, and oftheir P,o-fj,{liould be conlideied, Qbfemng at what particular Timesof the Year,any of them chiefly Spying, Early or Late. The Times wherein they Ger- minate; whether for fome Space only, or all the Year long, therein they Spring, after Sowing; or Flower, after Springing, (boner, or flower. Which Flower, i\\cpfl Year, or not till the feiond. Which after tbs Leavesspe put forth, or before them 5 for lb, (bme do, as the Croc iff Vcrnus, Bears-feot,Hepatica a'trca, and others; all the Leaves, at the time of thai flowering, being old, or of the foregoing Year's growth. So likewife the Maturation of the Fruit or Seed; how long after the Flower, and the like. All or fome of which Varieties, being

laid

oAn Idea of

'

IaiJ together, we may probably conjecture the Catifcs thereof ,-dud the Natures pftbe Ptantr in which they arefeen: JcU, asi&ch a De- gree of Heat may be neceflary for the Fermentation, or the better Di- li titration of the Sap of fuch a Plant; or for the Impregnation of the Aer, to be mixed therewith ••, orthedue Difpofing ofthc Soil, to render the mod convenient Aliment thereunto. So the Principles of fuch plants, which tlower all the Year, may be more equally .proportion'd. Thofe which tlower before the Leases put forth, as theCw- cmPemus, andthofe which flower in Spring, may be accounted Rn///;, and full of Volatile Salt. But Autumn flints especially, to abound with a. Fixed : and the like.

15. j£. The proper Places alfo of flints, or fitch wherein they have, from their Suds, or other way of Propagation, a Spontaneous growth, (hould be confidered. And that as to the Climate-^ whether in one Colder, Temperate, or more Hot. The Region •-, Continent, or rfland. The Stat ••, as Sea, or Land, Watry, Boggy, or Dry ; Hill--, Plains, or Vallics; Open,in Woods, or under Hedges; Againft Walls, rooted in them, or on their Tops : and the like. And perhaps the Seed* of feme FlaMs, asof Moffes, (which, through their fmallncft, wilt afcend like Moths in the Sun) may lly or fwim fur fome time, in the Aer, viz. till they begin to (hoot, and fo become heavy enough, to fall down upon the Ground. From whence, in like manner, as from their Seafins, their particular Natures may be directed unto. In that, fo &r as we may conjecture the nature of fuchan Aer, Serf, or Seat, we may alfo of fuch a Plant, to which they arc congenial.

iS. jr. Solikewifc, thofe many Varietiesobiervable in the Moti- ons of" Plants, and of their Parts, both Kinds and Degrees 5 Afcendii/g, Defending, and Born -ontd; Rectilinear, and Spiral Motions, Ihould be noted ; to what I'Ui;ts they agree, and wherein any of thefe Motions may be analogous to thofe of Animals. And in a word, any other Forenftck Properties of plants. And then, to Compare them all together ; both being neceflary. For Thoughts cannot work upon nothing, no more than Hands. He that will build an Houfe, muft provide Materials. And on the contrary, the Materials will never become an Houil, unlets, by certain Rules, we joyn them all together. So, it is not, Jwap/ji, the Knowledge of many things, but a multifarious Copulation of them in the Mind, that, becomes prolific!; of further Knowledge. And thus much for the tirli General Mean.

The Se d I'?" *' ^HE NEXT which I prop ofe, and that a moftnecef- Gcncral•" ^ one' is Anatomy. For when upon the Diileciion of Vegeubleijtfi ^JP, fee fo great a difference in them, that not only their Outward Fi-

gures, but alfo their Inward Slrn&nre, is fb Elegant; and in all, 10 Various; it mult needs lead us thus to Think, That thefe Inward Varieties, were either to"no End; or if they were, we muft affign to what. To imagine the fult, were exceeding vain ; as if Nature, the Handmaid of Divine Wijdom, (Viould with Her fine Needle and Thred, ditch up fo many fcvcral Pieces, of lb difficult, and yet io groumlkft a Work. But if for fome End, then either only to be looked upon, or fome other betides. If for this only, then this mutt be fuch as in refpett whereof, Her Work is at no time, not in any degree fruftraWj the contrary whercunto, is molt manifett. For although Men do every where,with frequent plea fure,be hold the Outward Lkgancissof

Plants j

tpbikfipbical Hitfory of Plants.

Plants', yet the Inward Ones, which, generally, are as Prccifc and Various as the Outward; wefee, howufualit is, for the beholding of Thefe to be omitted by them. And betides, when we have obferved N^ture'i Work, as well as we can ; it may be no impediment to our bed Endeavours, to believe, That fome Parts of ir, will (till remain behind, Vnfem. So that if to be Seen, were the only End of it, itmuft needs be wholly fruftrate, as to the greater number of Men 5 and, in fome part, as to all. Wherefore, we muft fijppofe fome other Ends ofthefaid Varieties, which (hould have their Effett, and fo Thefe, not be in vain, whether Men beheld them or not =, which, arc, therefore, fuch as have refoefl to Vegetation: That the Corn might grow, fi ; and the Flower, fi, whether or no Men had a mind,lcifure, or abi- lity, toundcrftand/ww.

18. j>. If then the Anatomy of Vegetables be Co uieful a MMW, we ought not to ftreighten it; but to force this, as well as the reft, to its utmoft Extent. And therefore, firft of all, To go through all the Parts, with equal care; examining the Root, TrH»k., Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit, and Seed. Then to Repeat or Retrograde the Dif- lection, from Part to Part • in that, although the beft Method of De- livery, for clear Difeourfc, can be but one, according to that of Na- ture, from the Seed forward, to the Seed .• yet can it not but be nfe- ful, for That of DiOection, to proceed to and fro--, fomewhat or other being more Vifible in each iiveral Part, from whence ftill an Hint may be taken, for the ufiiering in the obiervation of it in the others. To examine, again, not only all the Partsjbbt Kinds ofFegctabks, and comparatively, to obferve divers of the fame Jize, Jfiape, motion, age, fap, quality, fotoer, or any other way the fame, which may alio agree, in ibme one or more particulars, as to their Itrteriour Structure: and to make this companion, throughout all their Parts and Properties. To obferve them likewile, in feveral Seafons of ^he Year, and in ievcral Jgfj of the Plants, and of their Farts ; in both which, divers of them may be noted to change, not only their Dimenftons, but their Natures alio ; as Vejjels, do into Ligaments ••> and Cartilages, into Bones, Ibme- times, in Animals. And to do all this by Ievcral Ways of Section, Oblique, Perpendicular, and TranlVerle; all three being requifite, if not to Obferve, yet the better to Comprehend, fome Things. And it will be convenient fumettmes to Break, Tear, orotherwife Divide, without iSeffion. Together with the Knife it will be neceflary to joyn the Mierofioft h and to examine all the Parts, and every Way, in the life of That. As alio, that both Immediate, and Microfcopical Inflections, be Compared : fince it is certain, That Ibme things, may be demonftrated by Reafon and the Eye conjunft, without a Glafs, which cannot be difcoveredby it; or elie the difcovery is lb dark, as which, alone, may not be lately depended on.

15. iS. By thefe feveral Ways of Infpeftion, it will be requifite, To obferve their Compounding Parts} as Simply conlidered,andasvarioufly Prvperiioned,'and Difiofed. As Simply confidered, to note their Num- ber 5 what, and whether the fame, in all: their Kinds, wherein different in the fame, or divers Vegetables: their Original, in part, or in whole: Strudwe, as to their Contexture and their Cavities; Their Contexture, within themfelves feverally, and as joyned together: their Cavities, as to their Size, Shape, and Number $ in which a great va-

riety

IO &An Idea of a

ricty will be found. Next their Pofitions one among ft another, which are alio various; as Anterior, Pofterior, Collateral, Surrounding, Me- diate, Immediate, Near, Remote; both as they refpect the feveral Parts, andthe feveral portions of one: Andall thefe,as fcw,orrnore; thefe or others of them, may be di verily Compounded together. And then the Prnpurliu/i- they bear one to another; whether ?.s to Mino- rity, Equality, or Excels; each Part compated with each, and that as to the (eve nil Degrees appearing in the laid Proportions ; the Va- rieties whereof may be exceeding numerous. Forifwe fhould fuppofe but Four considerable Part* generally confiitutive of a Vegetable: Thefe Four, produce a Variety Four ways. Firft, when One is Une- qual; and then it produceth oniy Four Varieties: and tholetwO Ways, fiil. when one is Greater, ami the other three, Equal and Lefs; or when one isLcfi; and the other three, Equal and Greater. Secondly, when Two he Unequal; and then they produce Six Varieties. Third- ly, when Three be Unequal, which produceth Twelve Varieties. Or lalrly, when all Four be Unequal; which produceth Twenty four: which general Varieties, may be further multiplied by their feveral Degrees.

20. 5S. rrom all which, we may come to know, what the Com- minifies of Vegetable* are, as belonging to all; what their Diffinffi- ons, tofuch a Kind; their Properties, tofuch a Species; and their Pe- culiarities, to fuch Particular ones. And as in Metaphjijit.it, or other Contemplative Matters, when we have a diftinct knowledge of the Communities and Differences of Things, we may then be able to give their true Definitions : 10 may we poffibly, here attain, to do likewife : not only to know, That every Plant Inwardly differs from a- nother, but alfo wherein ; (b as not more furely to Define by the Out- ward Figure, than by the Inward Struihtrc, What that is, or thofe things arc, whereby aay'Plant, or Sort of Plants, may be diftinguifhed from all others. And having obtained a knowledge of the Com- munities and Differences amongft the Parts of Vegetables 5 it may con- duit us throi.'.eh a Series (it more facile and probable Ci-nAniions, of the ways of their Caufilily, as to the Communities and Differences otVe- gelation. And thus much for the Second General Mean.

The Th'fd 3I' *" HAVING THUS far examined the Organicd and Cm- Genenl taming Parts of Vegetables, it will be requifite, more designedly, Mean. K> obfe'rve thofcallb which are Fluid, or any others Contained in

them: and that, for our better underftaiiding both, ofthe Net*rt of Vegetation, and of the (aid Ctj>.>tah;<d iarts. And to make inquiry, Firft of their Kinds ; as Spirits ; both fuch as agree, in general, in being Vinous 5 and thole that are Special, to particular Plants. Airs and Vapours; for the exiltcnce whereof, in all Vegetables, there are Ar- guments certainly concluding. And for the difference of their AV tures, in being more dry, or moift, more Ample or compounded, as they are cxiffcent in feveral Parts, there arc probable ones. lym- phas or clear and watry Saps ^ which raoft Plants, in one Part or other, at fome timeofthe Year, do Bleed Mmil/ges^ as in Mal/om and Vio- let Leaves 5 in many Seeds, as of Quinces, Clary ; Fruits, as in Ciicv- mers\ diftinct from the watry Sap, as by permitting it to (land and gelly upon the VeffeU from whence it i linen, is plain : And in the young Bcrrjis of White Bryony, when about the bigntls of a pepper-

Con, j

Tbilofifbical Hiffory of Plants.

Corn--, thejuycc whereof is Co Vifcous, that the twentieth part of a Grain, will draw out above a Tard in length. Oyles; not only iq *«*£< and fbme Fruits, but other Parts 5 as in certain little cavities in tixe&<rveso£Savins, vifibiycolleded while they are growing. Gumms or Refines •- as in fine, Fir, and others of this Kind. Milks 5 as in a vaft number of A«/i, and amongft them, many not fufpefled to yield any. For, of Herbs, not only moft of the umbelliferous Kind, are Milky h but all or mod of the bnyhous; Poppys; Tracheliums3 Twinkles j divers Thijlkf •-, and even Onions, if cut at the bottomes with a great many more. Of Twer, not only the Little Maple, but the young Shots of Lam-el, especially being crufhedj as alfo thole of Elder, and fome others. To which may be added, fuch Mucilages, which though not (b properly contained within tjie Parts, yet are found lying over them 5 as over the rirft Spring-lcazts of all kinds of Bocks'-, betwixt the Leaves and the ?Vi/wherein they are involved. That fine white Flower or Powder, which lies over the Leaves of fbme Plants, as of Bears-Ear; And in Princes-Feather, about certain Aper- 1uresoT]\yan the- edges of ihe Leaves.

22. iS. Of all thefe fhould be obferved, firfi their Receptacles 5 fome of them, being proper to one; others, common to two or more of them : fijice It is certain, thai ibmc of them do Tran (migrate from one, intoanother Receptacle, or that the fame Receptacle is filled with Fluid Bodies, of a quite different Nature, at the different Seafins o£ the Tear, and Ages of the Vegetable. And it is alfo very probable, That twoof lome of them, may, fbmetiraes, be contained in one Receptacle, at the fame time ; as in Animals, the Lympba in the u. Tboraeicui, and that, and theC/jj'/c, in the Sanguineous Veffels.

23. jt. Then their Motions j both Natural, and iuch as may be effected by A-/ : and thofe cither by Dcfcent or Afecnt 5 And in afcending, through what different Chanels or Parts of the7>»w4;fince itis certain, That there is a variety, bothin refpeft of the Seafin, and of Vegetables. Where it will fall in, To obierve the Tapping of Trees, Asa]fb their Bleeding : to what Trees it is proper to bleed: in thole to which it is,with what difference of Celerity: and when their peculiar Seafon ; for none will bleed at all rimes 3 neither will all bleed at the lame. And then their Collateral Motion, together with the Mode of their Tranfition from oncOr^anieal Part to another.

24. ji. Nest their Quantities, either of one 5 as the Companion is made betwixt feveral Plants, or betwixt the Parts of the fame. So the true Seed of all Plants, containeth more Ojl, in proportion, than any ofthe Other Parts. Qreile of divers, as coexiftentand bearing fuch a proportion one to another in the fame "Part: of molt of which, it may be known by their rchxaive Receptacles. Yet the Computati- on muftnot be made from the number of the fatd Receptacles, fimptyi but as that is in conjunction wttfe their Capacity-, and as their Capacity is proportioned to their furrounding Sides $ the Sides of'thofe of the leaft (.opacity, being ufually 3s thick, as thofe of the greatefr: fb that fuppofe Ten kller, to lye within tbecompafs of One greater jthe Con- tent of thzfc altogether, would Caret; be equal to half the Content of ttnr Ctn/> that One.

<*An Idea of a

:

35. jj. Alio their Confifiencc; fill: offo many of them as are dif- criminnble by Touch; in being Soft or H-trd; Thin or Thick ; Mu- cilaginouSjGumraoiiSjGlutinous^'riable,^. And thefe in their fevetal Degrees^ which there is a Variety,as in the Milks of fome Pk«f.r,which are more Dilute, than that of others: Mucilages ; which in fome, are very thick and Vijcoxr, in others, more diluted and coming nearer to a watry Sap. And by This, to be compared in the fame manner, as by their Quantity.

26. $. Likewife their Colours, Smells, and Tafia: The genera! and particular Kinds of all which Ihould be noted. And to what Con- tained Parts, and in what Variety, they appertain. So mod Rtfinous Gumms are Tinfrur'd, fome, not; as that which drops from the Dme- fiiek. Tine, is as clear as Rock-water. The Milks of fome Plants are Paler, asm Burdock; of others Whiter, as in Dandeljon, Scor%onera; £7fri«e,asintheRoot ofTrarleliinu. Angelica; "Idiot*, as in Lavage. In fome Plants, Odorous, asin'Umbelliferous ; in others not, asmChhora- ceoies. That of Little Maple, Ta&leffi of Garden Chervil, Sweet; of Fenil, Hot--, ofScorz,onera,Ajiringent; of Dandelion, Bitter--, and generally, in other Plants ; but with many Degrees of Strength, and in conjunction with other Tajis. But moEi Mucilages, have little either Colour, Tafie, or Smell; and the like. Here a lib the feme gnalitieszic to be inquired into, a«, in general fpcakirtg, they are (aid to belong to a Vegetable. Since it is more than probable, that all Colours ('excepting White, which is fomerimes common both to Ciutainingmd Contained Parts') 3H Odours, ittdTaffes, which are more immediately, and without a reditu ion of their Y.fjeniial Principle', perceptible in a Plant; are not afcribabie cither to the Ovinia!, or Ccnt/thim Parts; but only to Thole, Contained in them ; as from divers rcafons hereafter may appear.

27. <(. And firft, their Colours; where, with reipet-t to feveral PUnts and Parts, they are more Changeable; as Red, in Flowers; or Confiani, as Green, in Leaves. ' Which, with refpett to feveral Ages of one Tart, are more fading, as Green in Fruits; or durable, as Yel- low in Flowers, In what Parts more Single, as always in the Seed 5 or more Compounded, as in the Flower; and in what Plants more efpecially, as in Taney. Which proper to Plants that have fuch a Tafie or SW#, as both, in White Flowers, are ttfually lefs ftrong. To plants that flower in fuch a Seafon, as a Te/low FUwer, I think, chiefly, to Spring Plants. And to Plants that are natural to fuch a Soil, or Seat, as to Water-plants, moreufually, a wAife Flower. What, amongft all CoWr^more Common to plants, asGrecn; or more Rare, as Black- And what all thefe Varieties of Colours are upon Cultivation, but chiefly, in their natural Soil. To obferve alfo with their fuperficial Colours, thole within: fo the Roots of Docks, arc Tellow; of Bifiort, Red; of Avens, Purple; but of molt, White. Where the Inward, and Su- perficial Colours agree ; asintheLMwr^ or vary, asin the other Parts frequently. And in what manner they are Situated 5 fame univerfally fpreading, others running only along with the Vejfels, asin the Leaves of Red Dock., and the Flowers of Wood-Sorrel.

28. $. Next their Odours; what may be their principal Seatz, whether one or divers seats in the fame Plant, What the chief Mrt- ttrout ofwhich they are continually bred. What ftmilitude betwixt

'Phihfipbical History of Plants. I?

the SmUs of divers Vegetables ••> as betwixt B«w, and a Lin/on ,the Green Leave/ of Meadm-Jiveet, and the green Rinds Of Watmts. Or betwixt thole ofPkmU and Animals:, as the.v««#of green and well- grown Cttrduw, is like to that rank fient, ah aliqtiorum axillis fyi- ranti. Which have a more fenfible 8MB$ as moft have } and which have lejs, as OK. Where the green Leaf is the mod Fragrant Part, as in Mitsk-Crdmslill--, where the Flower, as ill Unfa ••, the Root, as in fweet Calamus. VVherc ail the Parts have forae Odour, where lbme,or one, only; as in Smrvy-grzf, only the flowers, unlefs the Leaves are bruis'd; and in Arum, the Pej&l only 5 for neither the lev/; nor JR<?<« hath any *«fliF, unlefs cut; but this is ftrong enough, not much unlike to Humane Excrements.

39. jf. But efpecblly their Taps, which it much importetb us more precifdy to diftinguiih ; Firjl, by their general Kinds 5 forthe number,eveu ofthefr, may be computed greater than uftally it is. I remember nor, that Heat and Acritude, with relpeft to Ta3e, are diftinguilhed$ yet Aram-Root is very Pungent, without any proper Heat 5 and Cloves, are very Hot, without any proper Ptmgettiy. So the White Roots of Tarrovo, have aTaffe, hardly any other way perceptible, than by caufinga gentle xloivh/g and continued 'I irmth upon ihe Tongue. Alibtheir Refpondcncics onetoanorher; as that of Zf* (Awry, and of the Idler Cardamoms, is fomewhat like to Camphire, Likewife their Degrees, in which there is a great latitude, arid may be extended fromOw toTen, or witheafiediftinction, from 0»e to Five: Sothe Root of: Sorrel, is Bitter in the frfb, ofDocl^, in the fecondidi Dog-Rofi, inthethird, of Dandelion, in the fourth^ ofGen- tian, in the _///f£; obferving them, not only as they vary in leveral K/Wx ot'Plants, but the feveral Species of one, as in Cichory, Haw!^ weed, D.tndelyon. And then their Compactions ••, for Talks arc as truly conjunS in one Part, as Colours: by which, the latitude isftillgreater; In that all Kinds of Trfffe/, in all their Degrees, and in differing Num- bers, may be variouily Compounded together: For the molt part, Tiff, as in the Leaves of fbarp-poinlcd Dock., dih-ingent, and Snwrej in Sornl-Rools, Aflrhigent and Bitter; ami in AW/, Hitler and Sweet $ the one in the fifth, the other, in thejirJ? Degree-, as upon an unpre- judiced trval may be perceived : and yet more evidently in the Gall of any Land- Animal. Sometimes three, as in Agrimony, Bitter,Roitgh, and Soivrili; and in Ag.iriikjhlfcrjl/wgl', and Sweet. And fometimes, perhaps more. The Senlible diftinclionsof all which, may lyealmoft as wide, as of PJWs themielves. Wherefore, although it may be thought ralhneft, to take away the diftinftions of Hot, Cold, Moili, Dry, Thm, Graft, and other Qualities, in their fcveral Degrce,which the Ancients have affixed to particular Plants: yet fince they have done it, tomany of them, with much uncertainty ; and that, withal, they are, more properly,the Effects aaAOperalions of PW/,thantheir ^».lines; Practical Oblervation, may therefore approve it ufeful, to add thefe Seafible Ones of various Tafier, precisely diftinguilhing their Conjugation; a(,,l Degrees. Laftly, their feveral Varictiesand Mutati- ons, with refpect to the Subject wherein they refide, fhould alfo be noted, As, of all Tafjks found in Plants, Bitter and Sow, are moft common^ Sweet and Salt, moft rare. Which latter, is not only perceptible in lbmu Sea~flintS; but upon fome others, as upon the frefh

«4 %An Idea of a

:

Leaves o( Tamarisk'-, which L>uinj^ licked while they grow, or when immediately gathered, are plainly Sallifi. How they vary with the Age of the PUnt, or Part5 as ibeKwfy of Radices, growing up io SW, lJJfe the fttength of thsir Tuft--, (o molt Fr«/fy arc firft Smnv, then 5w«/. What proper to the fevcral Parts of any one Plant $ fo the XRWW of jammed are extraordinary' J&fttr; the Root fearcely (bat all; of an Hot, but quite diiTertnt Tajle. What more Commoner Rare, to any Part ; ib no Root that I ever rafted, kSomre. And how they Alternate in feveral plants ; as the Root of Stock:July-flower is biting, not the limes ; on the contrary, the Leaves of the Water- Arfmart, are Biting b but not the Root; and the like. To which we may add the difference of Time wherein the Tofles of Plants are perceived ; as thofe of .AWwj and Rape-CrvTsfM, a re both Biting $ but that of the firft, as it is ilowly perceived, (b it continues long 3 that of the other, quickly comes, and quickly goes.

30. §• Amongft the other Adjuncts of the Contained Parts, though not of thefeonly, the Families of Vegttdbk* are to be reputed. For Ib the Rofin of Jalap, which is Purgative, is as truly contained in the Orgiinical Paris of that Root, as Blood is in Veins : It.will be requi- site therefore to make particular obfervation ofthefeallo. And firft, what Facuities chiefly may rttide ia Plants, above others: fo there is none of known \& m Sxlhutian, except by holding in the mouth; Although we may ask, Why tome amongft them, may not ("being Ta- ken inwardly) have a power to evacuate by Tliis,as well as oiher Vio- lent ways? Where the Faculty to more univerlally lprsad overall the Parts of a Vegetable, as mAfarum. Where belonging chielly or wholly to any particular farts or Part ; as chiefly to the Root of Rhubarb, and only to the true and proper Seed of Barhado Nuts. Whether fome Facilities, may be proper to forne Parts elpecially. What conjunction they may have with any fenfible Qualities, So, many Pnrgers, arenot only Rejinotts and Gv.mmow ; But alfo Mucilaginous ; as Bryony, wild Cucumer, Lapathum Sativum--, and therefore probably Rhubarb, when growings MaSma, t "utlets, &c. Such as are Purging and Vomitory, though fome of them have a ftrong T<jjic, yet the greater part, and of thofe, many of the itronger fort, have no Tafle, or not Great; as Senna, Jalap, Scammony, Hellebore, AJaruw, and others. Amongft which, although Iklhlore h.ithnvery DitrMcl'ajh, yet is it not very High or Great. So alfo, thofe that are molt fenfibly tailed, are, I think, for the moft part, more or lefs Bitter; either limply, as Colo- cynthh--, or Bitter and AJiringent, as Rhubarb J or Bitter and Sweet, as Aloe, or Hitler, Ajlringctit, and Sweet, as Agaritk- Few are Hot, as Irk. Or Jin/ply Sweet. And though fome may be Subacid, that are Mollifying op Lenitive, yetno proper Purge or Vomit is Sowre. Such Plants as ate ofa foft and fwcetilh Tajlc, without Vifeofity, may beac- counted good Antifiorbutickj, elpecially agifeft the Sea, or other 6W1- Sairvcy? as are good fwect Peafe : And fometimes the Water OT Spi- rit of theSheSti which may ealily be drawn from them, being firft dulyfermented, and hatha teas Vinous Tafiei but very mild, and not unpleafant. Thofe Plants, whofe Parts are not onlv Hot bur Vtlttik, as Onions, are generally good tor Burns. Such as have a Balfimci. Tajle or Smell, with a little Aflringcnty, as Hypericum, Golden-Rod, La/iiium Luteum,&c. the belt Wound-Herbs. And fuch asare gently

Tbilofipbiedl Hiilory of Plants. 15

Bitter and Penetrant upon the Tongue, or in theT/jroat, as Daify, Atia- <z,jHkgao<\ Clcmfcrs. That fuch Bodys,•principMy^v: Anodyne, which arcTrZW, I tbink,ismore than a conctit; TettES p£ Eggs, Fcenugreek Seed?, tint-feed Oyl, May-Butyr, Marrow, Vingnedo Humana, Hyof- cyamm luteus, Safron, Sulphur, Opium, alM«w/;i«e aodj&llm. How likewife their Families and Qualities may vary their Agrees, either differently or together: fo vfe and Colocynihh, are both /ii/fer in the higheft Degree; yet Aloe, which is alfo sSJBttt, Purged! more moderately ; Ccloeynthh, which is B/fto-, but notoWrsmo(tViolenily.How fir the Fatuities of Vegetables, as well as their Qualities, may be Com- pounded; where, and which chiefly; as Aftrictive and Purgative iu lihabarb. Where this Queftion may be pur, Whether divers other, and yet more extreme Faculties, as well asthefe of Aftrictive and Pur- gative, may not fome where or other be alfo found, or mode, to meet: whereby sh« fame vl.wt, Or fome Preparation of it, may be moft Po- tent, and yet moft Innocent; the Malignity thereof exerting its Pow- er, and the Virtue its Sovereignty at the fame time. AndlalHy, what Affinity there may be betwixt them; as molt Plants, that are ftrong Purgatives, and efpeci:illy Vomitories, I think, are'aSfo Sternutatory-, as white Hellebore, Jahp, tobacco : and on the contrary, fuch as are Sternutatory, are fome or the moft proper and moft potent medicines for the Bead, Brain, and Genus Nervojum, Taken inwardly, as Li'.him convalie, &e. and the like.

31. §. Thus fir a particular obfervation of the Qualities and Fn- cvUies ofthc Contents of Vegetables may proceed, as they are exiftent in their Natural Ejiate. From which, although fomeprobabte Con- jectures may be made, of their Material and formal Effences, and of the Caufes of their determinate Varieties, or the Modes ofVegetation necellary thereunto ; yet will our Conceptions hereof be more lacile,clear, and compreiienfive, if by all other Waysof Obfervation, they be tike- wife examined, according as Experiment may be applicable to any of them.

31. jf. As by Contujionx (6 fomcPlants g&te their5we//,notwith- out Rubbing, or not fo well; as the green Leaves of Stramonium,Stitr- rygrafi and many more: others lofe'it by Rubbing, as theftoncrs of Violets, Carnations, Borage, &c. others yield it both ways, as Rofe- mary,&c. So fome Apples mend their Tafte, by Scoaping, and Pears by Rowling, efpecially that called the Rowling Ptar,

33; £. By Agitation; which doth that, fometimes, by Force,which Digejlion, doth by Heat: fo any cold Oyl and a Syrup being, in a due manner, agitated together, of two Fluid bodies will become one Con- fident, as K known.

34. §. By FrigifaUion--, how fir the jiiyces of Plants, either without or within them, may be any of them, or fome more than others,fub- jeft to Cold: and thereby to be deprived of their Motion or natural Conft&cnie^o! may funer alteration in their Colour, Tafte, or Smell.

35- §• By Irfufion--, where I mean Infufion only in Common Wa- ter; So both Cijji.il.ignea, and Cinnamon are a little Mucilaginous; but the former moft. Some o? the Contents oi~ Plants, rrfay IxTwholly diilblvedin Common Water; fome but in patt,others not at all; or very little^; which is proper to fome Milks, as well as Gums. The Co- lours, Smells or Tafies they hereupon' yield, are found various; and in

fome

i6 <$An Idea of a

fome very unexpired : So the green Leases oiBawm, being duly in- futbd in common Water, without any other Body added, tincture it with a clear and deep Red, rear titat of'Claret Wine, as I have often

3d. §. By Subfiding ; Sothe Juyceof Sorrel, being ordered as that oiGrapcs, will, in time, let fall a kind ofTarfar or £$'»//.</.?<*/(. And fo perhaps will that of many other Plants, without any previous Dc- eoUim ; although that be commonly thought to be necefiary.

37. #, By Digejliou with ba-mentdion^ either of the entire Ve- getables, or ol the JuyeestOT other Content! 5 and thefe by themfelves, or with common Water. And hereby to note, what difference may be in the Strength, Celerity,or Continuance of the Fermentdion.Like- wife, how their Qualities may thereby be altered 5 asthe Smell offV let-Jlotvers, froma molt, excellent bi-.igr^nry, w.&)\ by Siigeflion, be reduced to an odious and abominable Stink* like that of the black Mud of Gutters.

38. §. By Digejiion with OakfaSim 5 fothe CcW of the Jvyre of Limits, from Transparency (ifthat beaColour) maybe turned to a perfect Red. Whence it is that many arc deceived in the Prepa- ration called the Tinliure of Cords-^ fuppoling the Corals to give the Menflrunm its Colour. Whereas the Alenslruum will obtain it, only by Digeftion, without any Corals, mixed with it.

39. jS. By Decoiiion ; either of Vegetables themfelves, or of their Liquers; and to obfetvc what alt..rations follow. So turpentine boiled becomet h friable, Sugar, Hitter, and of a Brown Red. Tumeps lole their Biting Za/fe ; Onions, their Picquancy; yet neither of them coo- vey thole fdf liime gwdities to the Water. The fame maybe obferved in the Deco&ion of sroeet-F ennel-fieds, Anifeeds, and others, loling much of their Taftes themfelves, and yetconveyiug very little of them to the Liquors wherein they are boiled ; the greater portion of their Volatile parts, and fo their Virtue and Tajh therewith, flying away. Whereof therefore it is much better to make an Bnmlfien, than xodecoS them; or to nuke an Emdfion from them, with their own Dcceffion, efpecially if the Medicine be intended to be Carminative, as I have frequently obferved. The DeceSien fhould alio be carried on throughout all degrees to thatof an KxtraU ; by which the gentilities thereof, Ebmetimes, a re much altered) as the Colour of all or molt green Leaves, from a kind of Yellow, deepens at laft into a dark one, as Black as Pitch.

40. $\ By DifiiUations ; both with the cold Stiff, Alembick_, Chap- pel- and open Furnace: and to note what Vegetables thus give their SmeU or Taiie, and in what Degrees of ftrengtb, cither under,or over their natural ones; ashiint, Fennyroyd, and the like, which are Aro- matkk. and Hot, give their Tafies perfect: but Wormwood, which is Aremdickand Bitter ; gives it but by half<,pretty fully as Aromatick_,\h.- tie as Bitter. And Cardans, though alio fo exceeding hitter, yet not being Aromdh\, yicldcth a much weaker Tafie. Alfo what "Vegeta- bles yield Oyl molt plentifully; and what difference may be in thole Oyls, as to their (V,W, Weight, orotherwife; as that otCleves is fomettmes Red 3 ttSCittmmm, limpid ; both Ponderous. So to diliil Juices, Gums, or other Contents, with an hat fire ; and to fee, what Bodies they yield, and of what realities ^ as Turpentine is known to yield, betides

Tbilofofbical Hifioty of Plants.

its Oyl, a fubacid Water; Vinegar, an Eager Spirit; as that part may be called, which Cfymfts are wont to call the Phlegm.

41. £.' By Arcfaction ••> (oMilks which are Liquid, and White in their Natural Eftate, in Standing, grow Gummous, YelIow,and otherwile different.fo doth that otScerzonera ; andthat oiFenil becomes a Balfamical, but Limpid Oyl. The Roots of Angelica, being dry'd,and cut by the length, exhibit their fmall Veins fill'd with an Aromatiek Rofin. In the whiter parts of Rhubarb, is gathered a kind of Saline Concrct 5 by which., this Root, in chewing, feems as if it were a little gritty. Cabbage- St at7y, fliced, and laid in the Shade to dry, gather on them a kind of Nitrous Hoar. Raifins and Corins contain, not only a fwect Joyce, but alio a true Sugar, which lies curdled in the Pulp, asthemorc Saline parts doin Green Soap. And the like is gathered on the out-fide of a rig j faving, that it is more Nitrous,^ lying next the Aer. The Roots of Arum, upon drying, loiemuch of theftrength of their Tafie, but the contrary may be noted of many other Rods, which, upon drying, increafe it. Some, being cut and laid by, change their Natural Colours, into Red, Pnrple, Yellow, Green, or White; as Liquorijl), into White, in fome places ; and Peony, into Fled: and fometimes into two ; as Patience, into Yellow and Red.

42. jf. By Affation ; thus Apples, by roafting, eat more Sowre. The Root o£Horfi-Rad;J/j, toafted, tafteth like a fttrnep. Potatoes, Oni- ons, and many other Roots, and Parts, have their Tajles, either Alte- red or Refraaed; which chiefly, and in what manner, fhould be obferved. There is one alteration, as remarkable, as commonly known ; and is that which followeih upon mailing or baking in one kind oft he Waldenftan Tears, which, for a Waldcn, we corruptly call a War- den.

43. jt. By TJJlion ; wherein fome Tlanis, or Parts of them, bum very quietly; others, not without violent motions 5 fo Fenil-Seeds, held in the flame of a Candle, will fpitand fpurtle, like the Serum of Blood. Some Vegetables loie their 5well, as Rofes; others, keep it, as Rofemary-j and others, mend it, as Lignum Aloes, To note, not only the alteration of their Qualities, but what they yield; nsTurpen- tine, which, in Dift illation, yieldithOjV and Water, both limpid ; upon 1)flion, fhewcth nothing but a black Soot. So Benzoins, by Difli/la- thn,0yl-i hyZ)iiion, white 'Flowers,as is known.

44. jf. By Calcination ; and here to obfetve, wherein the Caput jVortmim o( om\ may differ from, or agree in Nature with that of another; andalfoto compare theft with tnofeefAnimal Bodies. As alio in their Quantities. And to compare them with what they yield by Di- JHSation and ZJi/ion as to both. Thus far they have been tryed (in- gly, or by thcmfelvts. They fliould alio be examined,

45. )S. By Cowpofi.tion--, not only mkhrVdter, as in fimple Infufwns, &c. but with any other Bodies, which may have a power of acting topon them, or upon which, thele may have a power to aci. And fo to make hrfitfbns, Defoliations, 'Deeociions, Digeflioiis, in divers kinds of Liquors, as Vinegar, "Urine, Spirit of H. B. Wine, Blood, Milk, ©r othefs. So in lnfufums, fome Red Colours arc heightned by Acids ; Blews, turned Purple.SO fetid Spirits (as oiH.H.y maybe rendred much more grateful, hybting R<<JiJtcd.,unce ortwice, withfrcth Aromaticks, To oblerve alfo what follow?, upon mixing the Liquors, or other Parts

of

<&An Idea of a

o{ Plants together; asOJI!of Turpentine, by Digejiiort with a Lixivial Salt, extracted] thence a Red TittHure. Or with Salts, Earth, Metals, or any other Bodies; as the Jujre of the green Leaves ofRaskrry,Prim- rofe, and divers other Plants ("1 think principally fuch as arc Aftrin- gent,) expreiled upon Steel, as it dricth, becometh of a Purple Co-

4(5. f. Laftly, by Compounding the Experiment it (elf, or joyning two or more of them, upon the fame matter : as Fermentation and De- stination, as is uted for fome Waters, Jnfujion and Fermentation, as id making of Beer. Fermentation and Cotlion^ or rather Ajfitiou, as in making of Bread. Arejaclion and Dejlillafion, as may be tryed upon fome Herbs}, and with what difference from what may be noted, upon their being di [tilled, mo ill.

47. $. Having proceeded thus far, by alt the above particular Ways of Obtervation ; a Comparative ProfpecT: mull be taken of them: by which, at laft, (hcCommunitiss and Differences of the Contents of Vegetables, may be difcerned ; the manner of their Caufalion and Origi- nal, partly,bejudgcd of; and wherein it is, that the F/fince of their fever.il Natuns and gjuUth-s doth coniift, in fome meafure compre- hended. And contequently, both from the knowledge of their particular Natures, and the Analogy found betwixt them ; we may be able, better to conjecture, and try, what any of them are, or may be !>ood for. For certainly, we (ball then know, more readily, to apply things unto, and more fitly to prepare them for, their Proper Ufa, when we firft know, rchat tbeyarc. Notwitbfhnding, fince the Facul- ties c& Plants,<\o often He more rtclufe; it is heft,therefore, not wholly . to acquiefce in fuch Conjectures, as their Tastes, orother Set/fible Pro- perties may iuggeft ; but to fubjoyn Experiment. In making ofwhich, and in palling a Judgment thereupon, many Cautions, both in refpecr. ofthe Plant whereof, and the Subject whereupon it is made, are requifite to be attended. Which yet, in regard theyrefuk not lb directly from the Matter at preterit in hand; I thall not, therefore, here infiii upon them, And thus much for the Third General Moan.

h 48. f. THE Contents ofthe Organical Parts of Vegetables, having been thus duly Examined: it will be requifiteto make the like Inquiry, into their trinciples^ or the Bodp, immediately concurrent and dlen- tial to their Being. And of thete, we are to obferve,Firfr,theiri\W- fef; whether well reducible to five, fix,jevcn, or: more, 01 fewer : and the Special Differences oblervable under any one General; lince there are many Bodies, of very different Natures, confounded under one Name. Next their Conjugation; which they are, that either under or over thole oblervable in ai'imai, or Other Bodies, arc here joyned together in a Fla?it •-, How far common to the Organical Parts pf divers plants j or to the teveral Organical Parts of one* or how far different in them. So the predominant Vriwiplc ofthe Paren- chymal Parts of a Plant, that it is an Acid, teems evident, From the general Nature of Fruits ; and of Com ; and mott Farcnchymouj Routs, which are either Spirituous, or Sower, or by Digeftion, do cafily become fuch. Likewife their Proportions ; which ftand in the greater}, which in the leait,orin the meaner Quantities, and in what Degrees 5 both in divers Vegetables, and in the teveral Organual Parts of one. And then the Concentration and Union of them altogether; as to the do

'Phihfojibicd Hiflory of Plants. '9 ereesof their Clofenefs or Laxity; or the manner of their Implication and Coherency; oras to their Location, one being more Central, another morc'Expofed and Rampant over the reft; or otherwife different. To (Kaffline theft PrtBcifks, by their Colour, Tafie, Sn>e!/,Confijknce,Fix~ ednefs', J'ohldity}Veight, Figures, or other Accidents. And to theft purpofes, to go through the formentioned Ways of Experiment ••, as Tjjtton, Calcination, Dejiillation, &c. as any 'of them may appear applicable hereunto. So the EjJentialSa.lt of Wormwood, which may be obtained from the Lixivia!; is Bitter, tranfparent, and commonly, of a Cy\indrick_ figure : whereas that which is obtained by Co3iox,or from the Extraft, is toft left, greyiih, and almoft Cubick,: and that in the Ex- tract of the Green Leaves aff^ffletr, appears in fine tranfparent Shoots, like fo many little Needles. And it is probable, That the Salts of molt Kinds of Plants, whether Lixivial or Eflcntial; and of thefe,whether obtained by DccoUion, or otherwife, have either rheir Figure,or other Vitalities, proper to tnettrfelves, whereby they are all diftinguifhed one from another. And laftly, to make Experiment upon thefe principles, mixing them with one another, or with other Bodies, or otherwife.

49. $. I know it will be difficult to make obfcrvations of this kind upon tbeOrganical Parts of Plants, feverally. Yet I have thought of lbme Ways, whereby true and undeceivable ones may be made. And the better to ilhifrrate what \ mean, 1 (hall give one or two Inftances of Tryal to thispurpofe. For the making of which, and fbme others of the likenature, I confidered, That upon the Anatomical Analyp of all the Parts of a plant, I had certainly found, ("and ihall hereafter fhew} That in all plants, there areXirtf, ^ndonly Tivo OrganicalParts Efcntially dHHnA, &i& The Pithy Part, and the Lignous Part, 'or fucb others as are analogous to either of Thefe. So that, .if we can think of any Plants, which will afford us cither of thefe tWo,though not per- fecrly, yet infomegood rneallirc, fimpie and unmixed: We may then fee, by putting them to a Chymical, "Tefl, what Principles and Proporti- on at Principles, concur to fpcti/ic their Subfiantial Forms.

, 5c. tj. To thef/% Part, Starch, or pure Manchet is analogous, as having very little ofthc Lignous mixed with them. I therefore ordered ft ij of Starch to be put into a Retort, and witha Receiver affixed, to be fetin a Sand Furnace ; and that all it would yield, fhould, by degrees, be forced over ; which, befides what was evaporated at the Neck of the Receiver, was about ili j. of an acid and eager Liquor, of a heavy and blaekifh Ojipl, and of a light Oyl 5 j. The Caput Mor- tuum could not be reduced to Afhes, by the ftrongeft heat which a nakfdfire in that Furnace would produce.

51. To the Lignous Part, Hemp Or Flax is analogous, having very little ofthe Pithy mixed with them. : I cauftd therefore tb ij of Flax to be put into a Retort, wd manag'd as the Starch : whereupon, it yielded a Liquor, as I remember, fomewhat like the former, and about the fame quantity; no Oyl which remained liquid, when cold 5 but inftead of that ajSitfj*, almoft of the Conference and Colour of the Oyl of M.UC 5 and of this above | iij, or neaj lis times the quantity ofthe Oy which was yielded by the starch. The Caput Mortuum being burned to a white AJf>, yielded fome portion of a Lixivial Salt.

v.*.

<*An Idea of a

53. §. From whence, I ftial!, at prefunt, only make thefe two Re- marques; Firji, That although the chief portion, as to quantity, in both thefe Bodys, (as in molt Plants) is an Acid Liquor ; yet the latter, yields alfo fome of an Alkaly, which the other doth not. So that theyarethe-L^wtfiw Parti od Plant, generally, which yield the £B$ick Salt, or at leaft in the greateft Proportion. Secondly, That the Snl- pburwus or Oleout Principle, isalfomuch more predominant in the Lig- musVart, than in the Pithy. To thefe, the like Tryalsupon other Plants, (hould beadded -, and other ways. So, in regard the Scot of molt Woods, yields a Volatile Alkttly ••, it were fit to examine, Whe- ther the Seat which is made of the Pithy Parts and that, of the Lig- nous, afford the faid Alkaly, in equal qantity; or whether, as is moft likely, that of the Lignous doth afford it in a far greater : and the like.

53. £. The profecution of what ishere propofed, willbe requifite, To a fuller andclearer view, of the Modes of Vegetation, of the Sensi- ble Natures of? Vegetables, and of their more Redufe Faculties and Pott- ers. Firft, o£ the Modes of Vegetation. For fuppofe we were (peaking of a Root ••, from a dueconfiderationof the Properties of any Or- ganical Part or Parti thereof; 'tis true, that the real and genuine Cait- Jes may be rendred, of divers other dependent Properties, as ipokcn generally of the whole Root. But it will be asked again, What may be tbeCaufi* of thofe firji and Independent ones? Which, if we wilt feek, we mult do it by inquiring alio, Wbatarethe Principles o£ thofe Organical Farts i For it is neccfiary, thatihe Principles whereof a Bo- dy doth con lift, (houldbe, if not all of them the aQive, yet the capa- citating Caufis, or fuch asare called Caiifa fine quibus non, of its becoming and being, in all refpefts, both as to Sub/lance and Accidcnts^what it is: otherwise, their Exigence, in that Body, were altogether fu- perfluous; fince it might have been without them: which if lb, it might then have beenniade of any other; there being no neceffity of putting any difference , if neither thofe, whereof it is made,are thought neceffary to its Being. Wherefore if we will allow a Body, and fo the Or- ganical Parts of a Vegetable to have Principles, we mult allow thefe Prin- ciples their neceffary Ufe; and that the Shapes or other Properties of the laid Parts, are as much dependant upon the Nature of Thefe; as is the Roundnefsofa Drop of Ink, upon the Fluidity of Water, ingredient to it.

54. jf. Again, the Principles of the Organical farts being known, wemayfrom thenceobtain a further knowledge of the Natures, and Caufation or Original of their Contents; fince thefe Contents are not only included in the faid Organical Parts, but alfo Created by them :and muft needs be fo, whether wc will fuppofe the Principles of thefe Con- tents to be pne-exiftent to their reception thereinto, or not. For, if not pra?-exiftent, what can be clearer, than that the (aid Parts give them their Exigence ? And if pra>-exiftent, yet in regard they are di- ttinguithed, and fucb only of them admitted infuch fort into an Orga- nical Part, from amongtt others, as arc apt to combine and mix together in fuch a Fornt,md fb to conftmnc fuch a Liquor? it is as elear,that the Exigence, if not ofthoie Principles, yet of that Liquor, is dependent on the faid Part.

55-#•

Th, Hiffory of TUnts. 21

55. 3S. And ifby means ofthefaid OrgnnicalParts, it is, ihattheir Contents become fmh and \uch peculiar Mixtures 5 it is hence alio manifeft That, by the lame means, they areof fuch 6\Hiu& Faculties and Powers: Bccaufe the Faculty or Power of a Body, lieth not in any of its Principles apart; but is a Refultancc from them all 5 or from their being, in fuch peculiar fort and manner, United and Combined together. So the Principles of the Purgative Parts of a Root, as of Rhu- barb, although we Ihould fuppolethem tobeexiftent in thefurround- ingEarib, yet wecannot fay, That that Earth, or the Principles therein contained, arc Purgative'; but only that they are fuch, as by being combined together, in fuch a peculiarway, may become fo. Sothefe- verai parts of a CV^., although they are and muft be all prae-exiftent to it, and it is their Form, by which they are, what they are; yet is it thvfetting together of fuch Parts, and in fuch away only, that makes them a Clock; And mice we lee that the Mixture of two Bodies of two different jggafofoj, as of Two Colours, will produce a Third Colour, differing from them both ; as Blue and Red, do a Murrey : Whyfhould not Two or More Bodies of different Natures, be fo combined together, as to produce a Third Nature i Or wherefore may not that be allowed to be performed by Nature, which by Artificial Compounding of Medicines, or other Bodies, is defigned, and oftentimes effected ? I'll give but one Inftonce ; Water, Greafe, and an Atcati&ate Salt, may be eafilyfb ordered as to be inverted with new Qualities, Nature, and Towers ; the Salt, to lofe its extreme fiery Pungent Tafle ; the Tatfawjts SnieU--, and being before unfociable with the Water, to mingle therewith : neither Tallow, Salt, nor Water alone, will fetch out a fpot of Gre/ife--, but all united eafily do it: the lame Three Bodys united, are, in fame Cafes, as in the Jaundics, no ill Medicine ; any of which, given alone, may rather prove prejudicial, than a cure: and al! this done, only by duly boiling them together into one Body, which we call Soft.

56. §• Whence again, if it be fitch an "Union, and Proportion, of fuch a Sort of Principles, which produccth fueh a Faculty ; and that we may, by any means, come to know what thefe are; we may, pofii- bly, alio attain to the knowledge of fuch Rules, whereby any kind of Faculty may be made; as to Compound fuch Bodies, which are neither Purgative nor Vomitory, fo together, as to be Inverted with thofe Fa- culties. And ifto Make them, then confequently, to Mend, Exalr, Strengthen, and Enoble them, with greater eafe and certainty. And thus much for the Fourth Genera] Mean,

57. $, HITHERTO, Wc haveconfidcred the Materials of a Ve- The Fifth getoile, only as Ingredient to it : there yet remains a Fifth Story to be General attended} which is, to confider thefe Materials as they are derived Mum. from abroad ; or as, after they are received and naturalized, they may, with others yet abroad, have any kind of correfpondencc. And thefe aieFuur in general, fiil. Earth, Water, Aer, and Sun^ all which, in that they contribute fo univerfilly to Vegetation, and to whatfoever is contained in a Vegetable, it is therefore requifue, that ofThefe likewife, Particular Oblerv.uion fhould be made.

58. §>. And Firft, of the Earth, and of all Solid Receptacles of Plants. Where we are to confider their feveral Kinds $ as Mellow Sandy, Clayie, Chalky, and others, Their Ingredients 5 as Rank and

E a Mellow

>?_An Idea of a

Mellow Earth, with Sand, or with Clay ; or Sand witli Clay ••, or altogether -, and in what Proportions. The Principles whereinto any one of thefe Ingredients, feparated From the reft, and put to the Teft of DifiiHation, Vftion, Calcination, or other, either alone, or by mixture with other Bodies, may be Rcfolved. And by their Qualities, as Colour, Smell, Tape, &c. both Ingredients and Principles to be examined. To make tryal of the growth of Plants, in all kinds of Jimple Soils ••, either Earthy or Mineral, as Clay, Marl, Oker, Fullers Earth, Bole Armcniac, Vitriol, AHum, &c. or Vegetable, as Rotten Wood, Brans, Starch, or Flower, &c. or Animal, as Dungs, pounded Flelh, dried and powdered Blood, and the like •-, that it may appear, how far any ofthefe may contribute to the growth of a Plant 5 or toone,above another.

59. $. Next of the Water, and of all Liquid Receptacles. Where the fcveral kinds of tVater, from Wells, Springs, Rain, and Rivers are, by their Qualities and Faculties, to be examined 5 as thefe, and by theft, their Principles, either in their Natural State, or upon Digefti- on, orotherwife, may be obfervable: fince Common Water it felf, is undoubtedly compounded of feveral Principles •-, the (implicit}' thereof, not being argued, f om itsCleatnelsand Tranfparency; for a Solu- tion of Alum, though it containeth a confiderable quantity of Earth, is yet very Clear : nor from its fecming to have neither Smell nor TaJU j for Water-drinkers will tell you of the varieties of both in different Waters. Befides, ifthefe Qualities fliould be accounted rather Phan- fie, than Senle ; the difference of Waters is yet more manifeft, from their different Effects, obferved by Cooks, Laimdrejfcs, Brewers, and others, that have occafion to ufe them: for not to mix with %>e,without curdling; not to boil Meattendet, or without colouring it red; and the like, are the vices of fbmc Waters, not of others, which yet would feem, in CoIour,Taffe,nnd Smell, to be the fame. Tryal (hould alio be made of the growth of Plants in all kinds of Liquid Recepta- cles, as Common Water, Snow Water, Sea Water, Urine, Milk,, Whey, Wine, Oyl, Ink_,&c, Or any of thefe, with a folution of Salt, Nitre, SatfrtoieUa, Sope, or other body. And hereby to obferve what follows, either in the Liquor, or in the Phnt it (elf: as if any fixed Body, being weighed before its difiolution in Water; and if the Plantfet herein, groweth ; the if<rfer,being then evaporated ; whether the quantity ofthat diifolved body,continue the fame,or if lefiened. So, whether any Vegetable will become Opi,ite,by growing a con lid era ble time in a plain Solution or Water-tincture of Opium ••, and the like. Which Experimcnts,vjhst event foever they have, yet at leaft, for our further inftrucrion in the Nature of Vegetation, may be of ufe.

60. §. Nextof Aer, whereit will berequilitetoinquire,whatfort of Bodies may be herein contained : It being probable, from the variety of Meteors formed herein i and of Vapours and Exhalations continually advanced hereinto; that fame or other ofthem, may bear an Analogy, to all Volatile Bodys, whether Amrnd/egetabk, or Mineral. The Hou- riftiings alfb of Frozen Dew , and the Green Colour, which the Aer gives the Ground or Wats;r, when, for fome time expofed 10 it; and other effects; )ccmtoargue,thatit is Impregnated w'tthFcgetMe Prin- ciples. To confiderallb the peculiar Nature ofthat Body, which is ftricl:- ly called, Aer, And ofthat true Aerial $<»//, which to me, feemeth pro-

bable,

'Pbihfifhical History of Plants. 23

bable that it isdiffolved in the JHther,z$ other Salts are in Water, or in the Vaporous parts of the Atr. As alfo to try, what different Effects, a divcrfity of Ar may have upon a Vegetable 3 as by letting a Pknt,oi Seed, either exceeding Low, as at the bottom of a deep Well j or exceeding High, as en the top ofa Steeple. Or elie by expofing fome Soil to the Jer, which is aifuredly free from any Seed, and fo, as no Seed can light upon it; and to obferve, whether the Jer hath a power of producing a Vegetable therein, or not: and the like.

61. §. Laftly of the SHUS, as to which, it may be con fide red, What Influence it may have upon the Plantjt felf; upon the Soil, Or upon the Acr. Whether that Influence is any thing elie befides Heat : or may differ from that of a Fire, othecwife, than by being Temperate, and more Equal. That it doth, feems evident from an Experiment fometime fince given us, in one of the Pariftan journals des Scavans,zx\c\ which I therefore think very applicable to our prefent purpofe. If you hold a Concaved a due diftaoce, againft a Fire,it will collect andcaftthe Heat into a burning Foots.- but if you put a peice of plain Glafs between them, the Glafs will fcatter the Heat, and deft toy the Focttt. Whereas the Sun-Beams, being gathered in like manner, will pafs through the in- terpofed Glafs, and maintain their Focus. Asfor That, of the Collecti- on of tUc Sim-beams,by ihe help ofGLiJfcs, in the form of a Magiiterjt, orof f/flww, andfuch like, Idefircto fufpend my thoughts of them, till 1 fee them. I will only fay thus much further at prefent, That I do not underftand why the Sun ftiould not have fome Influence upon Bo- dies, befides by Heat, if it may be granted, That the Moon hath ••, for which, it mould feem, there are fome good Arguments.

62. f. WE HAVE thus far examined the Principles neceffary roASixiliGe- Vegetation. The g>ueflion may be put once more, In what manner are neral McMi thefe Principles fo adapted, as to become capable of being afiembled to-0ntjr ll'nted' gether, in filch a Number, Conjugation, Proportion, and Union, as to make a Vegetable Body? For the comprehension whereof, we muftalfb knowAVhntarethe Principles ofthefe Principles. Which,although they lie info great anabyfs of oblcurity i yet, I think, I have fome rcafon ro believe, that they arc not altogether nndifcoverable. How far they may be (o, I am fo far from Determining, that 1 (hall not now Conjecture.

63. §- THIS isthcDc/%», and thefe the Afe<MM I propofe in order The Con- thereunto. To which, I fuppofe, they may all appear to be neceffary. clufiofl. For what we obtain of Nature, we mud not do it by commanding,but by courting of Her. Thofe that woo Her, may poffibly have her for their Wife 5 but She is not fo common, as to proftitute her felf to the beft behaved Wit, which only practifcth upon it felt, and is not applied toher. I mean, that whereever Men will go beyond Phanfie and Imagination, depending upon the Conduct of Divine il.7';/w;/,diey muft Labour, Hope and Perfeverc. And as the Means propounded, are all neceffary, fo they may, "in fome meafure, prove effectual. How far, I promile not ; the Way is long and dark: and as Travellers fometimes amongft Mountain?, by gaining the top of one, are fo far from their Journeys end; that they only come to fee another lies before them: fo the Way of Nature, is fo impervious, and, as I may fay, down Hill and up Hfll, that how far foever we go, yet the furmounting of one difficulty, is wont (till to give us the profpect of another. We may

there-

• 24 <$Jln Idea of, &c.

therefore believe,our attainments will be imperfect, after we have done all: but becaufe we cannot attain to all,that therefore we fhould endeavour after nothing ••, is an Inference, which looks fo much awry from the Practical Senfe of Men,that it ought not to be anfwercd. Nor with better Reafon, may we go about determining, what may be done. The greateft Defigns that any Men undertake, are of thegreatcft uncertainty, astotheir Succefs: which if they appear to be of good import, though we know not how far they are attainable, we are to propound the Menus, in the utmoft ufc w hereof only, we can be able to judge: A War is not to be quitted, for the hazards which attend it \ nor the Councils of Princes broken up, becaufe thole that lit at them, have not the Spirit of Prophecy, as well as of Wifdom. To conclude, If but little (hould be effected, yet to defign more, can do us no harm : For although a Man thall never be able to hit Start by (hooting at them; yet he thall come much nearer to them, than another that throws at Apples.

F I N 1 S.

TO THE

RIGHT HONOURABLE

WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count Brouncker,

PRESIDENT, And to the

Council and Fellows OF TH E

ROYAL SOCIETY* The following

ANATOMY Ismoft HUMBLY

PRESENTED

By the AUTHOR

^CEHEMJAH QREW.

•.

Uv io

to lit

Mm

- av > J

THE

ANATOMY

P L AN T S BEGUN.

WITH A

General Account O F

VEGETATION, Grounded thereupon.

The FIRST BOOK.

Prefcnted in Manufcript to the ROYAL SOCIETY,

Sometime before the ntb. olMay, 1671.

And afterwards in Print, December 7. of the fame Year 1671.

By NEHEMJAH q KEW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of fhyftcians.

Xfje §wotrt) eMtton.

LONDON,

Printed by W.fyivlms, 1682. Mo.Bot. Gar'

1902.

TO THE

Right Reverend

JOHN . Lord Bifliop of

CHESTER S Hope your pardon, if while you are holding

That left of Booh in one Hand, I here prcfent fome Pages of that of Nature in- to your other: Efpeciallv fince Tour Lord-

• jhip knowcth very well, how excellent a Commentary This is on tile Former j by

which, in part, GOD reads the World his own Defini- tion, and their Duty to him.

But if this Addrefs, my Lord, may be thought congruous, 'tis yet more jult; and that I fiiould let Tour Lordjbip, and others knew, how much, and how defer- vcdly, Irefcnt Tour extraordinary Favours. Particularly, that you were plcafed, fo far to animate my Endeavours, towards the Publilhing the following Observations. Ma-

F 2 ny

Efifik 'Dedicatory.

ny whereof, and moft belonging to the Firft Chapter, having now lain dormant, near feven years; and might itill, perhaps, have fo continued, had not Tour Lordjhips Eye', at length, created Light upon them. In doing which, Tot, have given one, amongft thofe many Tokens, of as well Tour readinefs to promote Learning and Know- ledge by the hands of others; as Tour high Abilities to do it by Tour Own: Both which, are fo mamfeft in Tour Lordjhit, that, like the firft Principles of Mathematical Science, they are not fo much to be affcrted, becaufe known and granted by all.

The Conlideration whereof, my Lord, may make me not only Juft, in owning of your Favours; but alfo moft Ambitious of your Patronage: Which yet, to befpeak, I muft confefs, I cannot well. Not that I think, what is Good and Valuable, is always its own bed Advocate: for I know, that the Cenfurcsof Men, are humorous, and va- riable ; and that one Age, muft have leave to frown on thofe Books, which another, will do nothing lefs than kifs and embrace. But, chiefly, for this Rea'fon, Left I ftould fo much as feem defirous, of Tour Lordjhips Solhciting my Caufe, as to all I havefaid. For as it is your Glory, that you like not fo to fhine, as to put out the leaft Star; fo were it to Tom Dilhonour, to borrow Tour Name, to il- luftratcthe Spots, though of themoft confpicuous. lam,

My Lord,

Tour Lordjhips

Moft Obliged,

And

Moft Bumble Servant

NF.HEMJAH GREW. Coventry, >* ,o. ,6-,,.

THE

THE

CONTENTS. CHAP. I.

Of the Seed in its State of Vegetation.

THE Method propounded, jj. I. The Gardea-Bean, differed, 2. The two Coats Defcribcd, 3, 4. The Foramen in the outer Coat, 5, 6. What generally obfirvablc of 'the Covers of the Seed,

7. The Organical Parts of the Seed, 8. The Main Body, 0,10. The Radicle in the Bean, 1 r. In other Seeds, 12. The Plume, 13, 14. 7& Similary Parts, 15. Tfe Cuticle, 16, 17. TAe Parenchyma, 18, 10, 20. Ti&e Inner Body, 21, to 29. Nojblid Account yet given, of Ve- getation, 30- The Coats how in common fnbfervient to the Vegetation ofthe Seed, 31. The Foramen, of what nfe herein, 32. The life of the Inner Coat, 33. 0/ the Cuticle, 34. Of the Parenchyma, 35. Of the Seminal Root, 36. How the Radicle firfl becomes a. Root, 37. By what means, the Plume allthis while preferved, 38. How after the RootfAe Plume vegetates, 39. How the Lobes, 40. But not in all Seeds, 41. that they do in mofi, demonfirated, 42, 43, 44. What hence refolvabk, 45. the ufe of the Diffimilar Leaves, 46, to the end.

CHAP. II.

Of the Root.

THh alfito be TJiffeUed, $. 1. TheSkm hereof, its Original, 2. The Cortical Body, its Original, 3. Texlure, 4. Pores, 5

Proportions, 6. The Lignous Body, Us Original,-;, Texture, 8. Pro- portions, 9. The Infertment, its Original, 10. Pores, II, Number and Size, 17. A fuller defiription hereof, with that of the Ofiidatiun: of the LignousBody, 13, 14, 15, The Pitb, its original fometimes from the Seed, 16. Sometimes from the Barque, 17. ///Pores, 18,19. Pro- portions, 20. Fibres of the LignousBody therein, 2i„ 2fe Pith <J/ theft Fibres, 22, .Hew /fo Root grows, and the ufe ofthe Skin, Cor-

tical

The Contents.

tical and Lignous Body thereto, 23. Hew it growethin Umh, 34, By what means it dejcends, 25. Hew it grows in breadth, 26. And the Pith, how tha framed, 27. The nfi of thePith, 27. O/Melnfert- ment, 28. Thejeynt fervice efall the Farts, 29, 30, 31.

CHAP. III.

Of the Trunk.

THE Coarfture, jf. 1, TAeSkin, its original, 2. The original of the Cortical Body, 3. 0/(Ae Lignous, 4. Of the Infertment

<t«d Pith, 5. The Latitudinal Shooting of the Lignous Body, wherein, obfervable, 6, 7- The Pores of the Lignous Body, where and how mofl remarkable, 8. A leffer fort of"Pores, 9. A third fort only viftble through a Microlcope. Obfervcd in Wood or charcoal^ \o. Obferved in tlie Fibres ofthe Trunks of Herbs, (I. The [nfertions, where more •vifible 12,13. TheirWeftagewith the Lignous Body, 14. ThcfmaUer Inferti-' ons, only vifible through a Microicope, 15. No Valves/» a Plant, 16. The Rankf oft he Pores of the Infertions, 17. The Pores of the Pith, 18 19, 20. Haw the Trunk afienthjai, Thedifyofitionofits Parts'wH-

fequent to that Afient, 2 2. Confeqmnt to the different N./ture of the Sao 23. Tie ##* o/<fe ./Sid differences^ 24, (0 28. ffiM Way, and hew the Sap afcends, 29, to the end.

The (^Appendix.

Of 7'ruJtksRools and Clampers.

Trunk-Roots of two kinds, f. j5 2. Clafpers of one kind 2 The Vfes of both, 4, to the end.

CHAP.

The Contents.

CHAP. IV.

Of the Bud, Branch, and Leaf.

THE Farts of the Germen and Branch the fame with thofe of the Trunk, jS. r,a. The manner of their growth, 3. Hownonrifh-

ed, 4. And the ufe of Knots, 5. How fecurd 6. The Parts of a Leaf, 7. TheToflions of the Fibres of the Stalk? of Leaves,8. For what 'Ofes,y, lo.The viftble caufe of the different circumference ofLea.ves,i l.And of their being fiat', 12. And filamentous, 13. The Foulds of Leaves,their Kinds and Ufe, 14, I J, 16, "" of the Leaf, 18, to the end.

The Protections of Leaves, 17. The ufe

The Appendhh

Of Thorns, Hairs and Globulets.

Thorns of two Kinds 5 the Lignous, $. I. The Cortical, 2. An argument of the Magnetick Delcent of the Corneal Body, 3. Hair; ; divers Kinds, 4, 5. Their life, 6. Globulets of two Kinds, 7,8.

CHAP. V.

Of the Flower.

ITs three Parts, $. 1, The Impalement, of divers kinds, 2. The if aft, 3,4. The Foliation, itsnature, 5. Foulds,6. Protections, 7.

•w»s, 8, 9. Globulets, 10. Its Vfe, II, 12. The Attire of two kinds. The Defcription of the firU, 13,14,15,16. Of'the other, 17, i8,1y, ao, 31. Their ufe, 22, to the end.

CHAP. VI.

Of the Fmir.

THE Viul Pi„, 0f Jl, thtfaai, js. I. Tie Ntmltr, Dtfiriplim, a»d Oriyvelof the Parti of JH Apple, 2. Of a Pear, 3, 4. Of«

Plum, 5,6,7. O/4 Nut, 8. Of. Berry, 9, Tit »y< »/Ihs Fruit,to, to the ttid.

CHAP.

The Contents.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Seed m its State of Gene)

WHat here further obferved, not in the Firft Chapter, §, r. The CaR', its Figures, 2. Tlie outer Coat, its Figures, 3. Variant

Surface, 4. And Mucilages, 5. The nature of the outer Coat, 6. Its Apertures, 7. Next to which the Radicle ufually placed, 8. The Origi- nal of the Outer Coat, 9. The Original of the Inner, 10. /// Nature, 11, 12. The Ejfential Parts of a Plant, 15, 14. The Seconding 15. The Coll iqu amentum herein, 16. The Nave! Fibres, 17. In the Gene* ration of the Seed, the Sap jirfl prepared in the Seed-Branch, 18, 19. Next in the inner Coat, 20. With the help of the Outer, 21,22. Theufe efthe Secondine, 25. OftheRamuktsoftke Seed-Branch, 24. Oflheir Inolculation, 25. How the Colliquamentum becometh a Parenchyma, 26, to the end.

THE

T H

ANATOMY O F

PLANTS' BEGUN.

With a General Account o£ Vegetation,

Founded thereupon.

CHAP. I.

Of the Seed in its State of Vegetation,'

J EING to fpeak of F lant s; and, as for aslnfpeft1" > on, and conlequent Rialbn, may conduft, to en"

quire into the viiible Cwjiitittiovs^nd TJfes of thcir

' (everal Parts : I choofe that Method, which,to ihe btrtt advantee, may fuit with what we have to (ay hereon. And that is the Method of Nature her felf, i her continued Scries of Vegitatiotos •-, proceeding

from the Seed fiw», to the formation of the Rtot, Trunk, Branch, Leaf Flomr, Fruit, and laft of all, ofthesee^ alfo tobc fiteti ttgaiai all which, we Hull, in the fame order, particularly (peak of.

2. j. TbeEjfextiat Confutations oftKe'&id BartsZK in all Plants the fame: But for Obfervatioo, fbme are more convenient; in which I (Viall, chiefly inftance. And rirlt of all, for the Setd, we choofe the great Gar- dw-Bean. &

•G 3-f.

The Anatomy Book I.

3. jt. Ifthenwe take a BM» and diffe& it, we (lull find it cloatf;. 3d with a doubled Vefi or C»-d. Thele Coats, while the B«» is yet green, are feparable, andeafily diftinguifhcd. Or in an old one, after ithathlay'n twoor three days in a mellow Soil; or been foaked as

Tab. 1, fa. jongarime in Water: as in 7*4.1. When Ye dry, they cleave fo cloiely together, thatthe Eye not before inftrutled, will judge them but one; the inner Coat ("which is of the moft rare contexture)fo fir (hrinking up, as tofeem only the roughnefi of the outer, (bmewhat relcmbling Wafers under Maquareons,

4. ji. The Inner Coat, in its Natural State, is every where twice, and in fome places, thrice as thick, as the Outer. Next to the Radi- cle, which I (hall prelcntlydefcribe, it is fix or (even times thicker; and encompafles the Radicle round about, as in the fame Figure ap-

KAi.jM, pears, 5. jj. At the thicker end of the Bean, in the outer Coat, a very

finall Foramen prefents ic felf, even to the bate Eye. In DiJTeftion. Tab.i.f-i-a 'tls f°ulld to terminate againft the point of that Part which I call

the Radicle. It is of that capacity, as to admit a (mall Virginal Wyer ; and ismoft ofall confpkuous in a preen Bean. Efpccially, if a liitlii magnified with a good SpeSack-Glaff. This Foramen is not a holeca- fually made, or by the breaking oif of the Stalk; but deSgnedly formed, for the ufes hereafter mentioned. U may be oblcrved not only ia the great Garden-Bean, but likewife in the other Iqnds •-, in the Freuih- Bean very plainly ; in Peafe, Lupines, Vetches, Letttilis, and other Pttlfe 'tis alio found; and in many Seeds not reckoned of this kindred, asinthatofPaw.C'^A., MedicaTornata, Goats-Rue, andothers - Inmany of which, 'tis lb very fmall, as Icarcely, withoirfthe help of Ghffes tobedifcovered; and in fome, not without cutting off part of the Seed, which otherwife would intercept the light hereof.

6. jS. That this Foramen is truly permeable, even in old Setting- Beans, and the other Seeds above named, appears upon their being (baked for fome time in Water. For then, taking them our, and cradl- ing them a little, many fmall bubles will alternately arife and break upon it.

7. f. Of all Seeds which have thick or hard Covers, it is alfo obfervable, That they have the fame likewife Perforated, as above laid, or in fome other manner. And accordingly, although iheCW/offach Seeds as are lodg'd in Shells or Steves, being thin, are not vilibly perforated ; yet the Stones and shells themfclves always are; as in Chap. 7. ihall be feen how. To which Chapter, what is farther ohfervable, either as to the nature and number of the Covers of the Seed, I alio refer.

8. §. The Coats of the Bean being ftripp'd off, the proper Seed (Views it felf. The parts whereof it is compoftd, are three ; fi. the Main Body, and two more, appendant to it; which we may call, the Three Organical Farts ofthe Bean.

9. jf. The Main Body is not one entire piece, but always divided, lengthwifc, into two halvesor Lobes, which are both Joyr/dtogether attheBa/(j ofthe Bean. Thefc Lobes in dry Beans, are but difficultly

7«5.i, /^j, feparated or obferv'd; but in young ones, elpecially boilVl, they eafily flip afunder.

10. $.

Book I. of Plants.

• but io. £. Some very few Seedt are divided, notinto two Lobe, _.. into more 5 as that ofCreffes into Six. And fome are not at all divi- *»•' ded, but entire j as the Grains cSCorn. Excepting which fcw,all other-'* 5" Seedt; even the fmalteft, aredivided, like agthe&<w, into juft two Lobes- Whereof, though'in.i»oft Seeds, becaufe of their minuterJels, we cannot by difleftion be inform'd 5 yet othcrwife, we eafily may, as in this Chapter fiull befeen.

It. §. At the Bajis of the Bean, the two other Orgaukal Parts Hand appendent; by mediation whercof,the two Lobes meet and join together. The greater of theft two Paris ftands without the two Lobes, andupon diverting the Beau oCm Coats, is immediately vifible. 'Tisofa white colour, and more giofiie than the Main Body, efped- £ • _ ally when the Bean is young. In the Bean, and many other Seeds, 'tis ' fituatcd fomewhat above ihe thicker end, as you hold the Beau in its moftproper pofturc for growth. In Oak;Kernels, which we call A- corns, Apple-Kernels, Almonds, and many other Seeds, it ftands pro- fa mincrit juft from the end; the Balis and the End being in thefe the lame, but in the Bean divers.

12 §. This Pan is found not only in the Bean, and the Seeds above mtniionc-di but in all others: being that, which upon the Ve- getation of the «">'<«/, becomes the Root ofthe Flout j which therefore Slay be called the Radicle : by which, I mean the Materials, abating the Formality, of a Root. In Corn, it is that Part, which NUlfters,no- on its (booting forth, call the Come. *Tis not eafle to be obferved, Ja- ving in ibmc lew Seeds, amongft which, that of the Beau is the rnoft fair and ample of all I have lien. But that of fome other Seedt, is, in proportion, greater; as of FtettKgree^, which is full as big as one of^-1- its Lobes.

13. $. The lefier of the two (aid Appendants lies occult bccweetl the two Lobes ofthe Bean, by flparation whereof only it is to be feen. lis crjclos'd in two final] Cavities, form'dinthe Lobes for its reception. •'J*-1

Its colour comes near to that of the Radicle ; and it is founded upon the Bafts thereof, having a quite contrary production, ^.[towards the cone of the Bean 5 as being that very Part, which, in procefi, becomes the Body or Trtmhy ofthe Pl.mt. In Corn, it is that Part, which after the Radicle is fprouted forth, or come, (hoots towards the (mailer end of the Grain; and by many MalSfcrs, is called the Acrofp'ire.

14. $, This Part is not, like the Radicle, an entire Body, but divided, at its loofe end, into divers pieces, all very clofcly couched together, as Feathers in a Bunch; for which reafon it may be called the Plume. They are ib doll', that only two or three ofthe outmoft are at firftfeen: but upon a nice and curious (reparation ofthele, the more interiour fiill may be difcovered. In the Beau, this may be done: but in very few other seeds; becaufe of the extreme fmallnefs of the Plame. Now as the Plume is that Part whichbecomes the Trunk, ofthe Plant, fo thefe pieces arc fo many true, and already formed, though not difplay'd Leaves, intended for the (aid Trunk , andfoulded up in thefame phcatnre, wherein upon the fprouting of the Bean, they afterwards appear. Ina French Bean, and efpecially in the larger whiteKind, orin the great Indian Phajeoltt, the two outmoft are very fair and elegant. T

In thegreat Garden-Beau two extraordinary fmall Phmes often, if not always, Ihnd one on cither fide the great one now defcrib'd; From

G 2 which,

ib.i.f.6-

,/H>

,fS-b

The Anatomy Book I.

which, in that they differ in nothing fave in their fize, I therefore only here juft take notice of them. And thefe three Parts, fc. the Main Body, the Radicle, and the Plume, are concurrent to the making up of a Seed , and no more than thefe

15. <j. Having thus taken a view of the Organical Tarts oFthe 'Bean, and other Seeds; let us next examine the Similar)/, fc. thole whereof the Organical are compos'd: a diftinci obfcrvation of which, for a clear underftanding ofthe Vegetation of the seed, and of the whole Plant arifing thence is requtfite: To obtain which, we nmft proceed in our Anatomy.

16. jf. Directing a Bean then, the firft Fart occurring is^ its Cuticle. The Eye and firft Thoughts, fbggeft it to be only a more denfe and glofly Superficies; but better enquiry difcovers it a real Cuticle. Tis lb exquifitely thin, and for the mofl part, fo firmly continuous with the Body ofthe Scan, that it cannot, except in tome fmall Kag, bedi- ftinfily feen , which, by carrying your Knife allant into the Bean, and then very gently bearing upward what you have cut, will feparate,and Ihew it (elf transparent. This Cuticle is not only fpread uponthe Con- vex o( the Lobes, but alfo ontheir Flats, where they ate contiguous, extending it felf likewife upon both the Radicle and I'/«we,and fo over

' the whole Bean. iy. §. This Part, though it be fo far common with the Coats of

the Bean, as to be like thofe, an Integument ••, yet are we in a quite different Notion to conceiveofit: For whereas the Coats, upon let ting the Bean, do only adminifler the Sap, and, as being fupcrieded front their Office, then die; as (hall be feen: this, on the contrary, with the Organical Parts ofthe Bean, is nourifhed, augmented, and by a real f'%e~ tat ion co-extended,

18. §. Next to the Cuticle, we come to the Parenchyma it itlfj the Part throughout which the Inner Body, whereof we (hall fpeak anon, is diffeminated 5 for which reafon I call it the Parenchyma. Not that we are fb meanly to conceiveofit, as if ("according to the drifter ienfe of that word, J it were a nicer concreted Juycc-. For it is a Body very curioufly organicd, confiding of an infinite number of extreme (mall Bladders ; as \aTat. 1. is apparent. The Surface hereof is iomc-

tAt. fa. what denfe, but inwardly, 'tis of a laxer Contexture. If you view it in a Micro/cope, or with a very good SpeSack-Qlaji, it hath fome (1- militude to the Pish, while fappy in the Roots and Irunkj of Plants 5 andthat for good reafon, asinQ>.2. (hall be fcen. This is belt feen in green Beans.

19. £. This Pari would leem by its colour to be peculiar to the Lobes of the Bean •-, butas is theCuticle, fois this alfo, common both to the Radicle and Plume \ that is, the Parenchyma or Pulp of the Bean, as to its effential fubftance,is the fame in all three. The reafon why the colour ofthe Plume, and efpecially of the Radicle, which are whirp, is fb different from thatof the Lobes, which ate green,may chieHy depend upon their being more compact and denfe, and (hence their different Tinctures. And therefore the Lobes themfelves, which are green while the Bean is young; yet when it is old and dry, become whitilh too. And in many other Seeds, as Atoms, Almonds, the Kernels of Ap- ftes,Plnms,Nitts,&c. the Letts, tvcnfiefi arid young, are pure white as the Radicle it felf.

Book I. of Plants.

20. $• But although the Parenchyma be common, as is laid, to all the Organkal Parts':, yet in very differing proportions. In the Plume where it is proportionably leaft, it maketh about three Fifths of the whole Plume ; in the Radicle, it maketh above five Sevenths of the whole Radicle j and in each Lobe, is lb far over-proportionate, as to make at leaft nine Tenths of the whole Lobe.

21. §. By what hath been laid, that the Parenchyma 01 Pulpisnot the only conftituting Part, betides the Cuticle, is imply'd : there being another Body, of an elfentially different fubftance, embofbrn'd herein .• which may be found not only in the Radicle and Plume, but alio inthe £t>iwthemfelves, andfb in the whole Bean.

22. §. This Inner Body appears very plain and conlpicuous in cutting the Radicle athwart, and lb proceeding by degrees towards Tab.i,f. io, the Plum, through both which it runneth in a large and ftrait Trunks >'5e>i2- In the Lobes, being it is there in fb very fmall proportion, 'tis difficultly feen, efpecially towards their Verges, Yet if with a (harp Knife you fmoothly cut the Lobes of the Bean athwart, divers fmall Specky, _ - of a different colour from that of the Parenchyma, ftandingthereinall along in a Line, may beobferv'd; which Sper^* are the Terminations of the Branches of this Inner Body.

25. §. For this Inner body, us it is exiftent in every Qrganical Part ofthc "Bean } fo is ir, with refpeft to each Part, moft regularly diftributed. In a good part of the Radicle 'tis one entire Trunk.*, towards the Eafis thereof, 'tis divided into three main Branches $ the mid- fab.t. f. 1^ dlemoft runneth directly into the Plumes the other two on either fide it, after a little fpace, pafs into the Lobes 5 where the laid Branches dividing themfclves into other (mailer} and thofe intomore,and finaller again, arc terminated towards the Verges of each Lobe--, in which manner the faid InnerBody being diftributed it becomes in each Lobe a true and perfect Root.

24. §. OCtins Seminal Rom, as now we'll call it, from the Defcrip- tion here given, it ta further obfervable; That the two main Branch- es hereof, in which the feveral Ramifications in each Lobe are all united, are not committed intothe SanhialTmnk^oithe Plume, nor yet ftand at right angles with 77w/|and the Radicle, and fo with equal re- Ipecl towards them both : but being produced through part of the Pa- renchymaoC the Radicle, are at laft united therein to the main Trunk., and make acute Angles therewith: as maybe feen in the fame. /.14. 7„b.i. f. it,

25. ji. This seminalRoot being fo tender, cannot be perfectly ex- camated, (as may the Vejjels in the Parts of an Animal) by the moft accurate Hand. Yet by diliection begun and continu'd, as is above declarcd,its whole frame and diftribution may be eafily obferv'd. Again, if you take the Lobe ofa Sean, and lengthwile pare off its Parenchyma by degrees, and in extreme thin llices, many Branches of the Seminal Root, (which by theothcr way of Dillection were only noted by lb many specks) both as they are fewer about the Ban's of the Bean, and more numerous towards its Verges, in fomc good difti net ion and entire- nefs will ape-ear. ForthU you muft have new Beans: or elfe foaked in Water, or buryed for Come time.

26. (. AB the Liner Body is branched out in the Lobes, Co is it in the Plume ; For if you cut the Plume athwart, and from the Bafis proceed along the Body thereof, you'lUherein find, firft, one large Trunk.

The Anatomy Book L

lab.l.f.i-j-c

or Brunch, and after four or five very fmall Specks round about it, which are the terminations of fo many leflcr Branches therewith diftributed tothc fevcral parts of the Plume. The diftribution of the

t&.tf.ix-c jnf!er Body, as it is continuous throughout all the Organical Parts of xheBean, is reprefented,Trf£.i;£i4.

27. $. This Inner Body is, by diffusion, bed obfervable in the Bean and great Lupine. Inother larger Pitlfe it (hews likewife fome oblcure Marks of it IclfT But in no other Seeds,-wbich [ have obferved, though of the greateftfize: as of Apples, Plum, Nuts, &c. is there any clear appearance hereof, upon dificftion, faving in the Radicle ana Plum ; the reafon of which is partly from its being, in moft Seeds, fo extraordinary little ••, partly from its Colour, which in moft Seeds, is the fame with that of the Parenchyma it felf, and fo not d i (tin gui friable from it.

28. $. Yet in a Gourd-Seed, the whole Seminal Root, notonlyits c Main Branches, but al(b the Sub-divifions and Inoculations of the lelTer

ones, are without any diflection, upon the feparation of the Lobes, on their contiguous Flats immediately apparent.

Andas to the exitfence ofthis seminal Root, what Difleition cannot attain, yet an ocular infpeftion in hundreds of other seeds, evert the fmalleft, will demonftrare; as in this Chapter (hall be feen how.

29. $. In the mean time, let us only take notice ; That when we fay, every Plant hath its Roof, we reckon (hort. Forevery Plant hath really two, though not contemporary, yet (uccefltvc Roots ; its Ori- ginal or Seminal-Root within the Lobes or Alan Body of its Seed; and its Plant-Root, which the Radicle becometh in its growth : the Paren- chyma of the Seed, being in fome relcmblance, that to the Seminal Root at firft, which the Mould is tothc Plant-Root afterwards ••, and the Seminal Root being that to the plant-Root^ which the Plant-Root is to the Trunk- For out better und erf landing whereof, having taken a view of the leveral Parts of a Beats, as far as Diflettion conduces 5 we will next briefly enquire into the tile of the faid Parts, and in what manner they are the Fountain of Vegetation, and concurrent to the beingof the future plant.

An Account 50. $. THE GENERAL Caufc of the growth of a tftvw, or other of the Vi$f-Secd, is Fermentation, That is, the Beau lying in the Mould, and a tatio/i of the ^Q^^^ accels of fome moirture, partly difiimilar, and partly conge-

nerous, being made, a gentle Fermentation thence ariteth. By which, the Bean (welling, andthe6Vf (till encreafing, and the Bean continuing (till to ftvell, the work thus proceeds: as is the ufual way of ex- plicating. But that there is (imply a Fermentation, and lb a (ufficienc fupply of Sap is not enough : but that this Fermentation, and the sap wherein'tis made, Ihould be \inder a various Government, by divers Parts thereto fubfervient, is alio requifite 5 andas the various preparation of the Aliment in an Animal, equally necefTary - the particular procels of the Work according whereto, we find none undertaking to declare.

31. ij. Let us look upon a Bean then, as a pieceof Wbrkfo fram'J and fee together, as to declare a Delign for the production ofa Plant;, which, upon its lying in fome convenient Soil, is thus dice red. Firlt of all, thfiiJMs being enfoulded round in its Coats, the Sap wherewith it is fed, mult of neccffity pafi through ihefc; By which means, it is

Setd.

Book I. ofPlants.

not only in a proportionate quantity, and by degrees; but alfo in a purer body ; and poffibly not without fome Vegetable Tin£tnre,tt:ani'- mitted to the Bcarr, Whereas, were the Bean naked, the $ap mu.fi: needs be as over-copious, fo but crude and immature, as not bcingfil- tred through fo fine a cotton as the Coats be. And astheyhave theufe of a Filtre to the tranfient Sap •-, fo of a Veffel to that which is ftill depofited within them; being alike accommodated to the iecurer Fer- mentation hereof, as Bottles or Barrels are to Beer,or any other Fermen~ tative Liquor.

32. jS. And as the Fermentation is promoted by fome Aperture in the Veffel; fo have we the Foramen in the upper Coat alfo contrived. That if there fhould be need of fome more Amy Particles to excite the Fermentation •-, through thk, they may obtain their Entry- Or, on the contrary, fhould there be any fuch Particles or Steams, as might damp the genuine proceeding thereof, through this again, they may haveeafie iilue. Or if, by being over copious, they fhould become too high a Ferment^ andfb precipitate thofe foft and flow degrees, asare neceffary to a due Vegetation. The faid Aperture being that, asa common Pafport, here to the Sap, which what we call the Bung-hole of the Barrel, is to the new tunn'd Liquor.

33. (. And the Radicle being deGgned to (hoot forth firff, aspre- fently (hall be fhew'd how; therefore is it diftinftly furrounded with the Inner and more fucculent Coat. That being thereby fappled on every fide, its eruption may be the better promoted.

34. £• The Sap being palled through the Coats, it next enters the Body of the Bean; yet not indilcriminately neither •-, but, being filtred through the Outer Coat, and fermented in the Body of the Inner, is by mediation of the Cuticle, again more finely filtr'd, and lb entereth the Parenchyma it felfundera fourth Government.

35. §. Through which Part the Sap paffing towardsthe Seminal Root, as through that which is of a more (patious content ••, befides the benefit it hath of a farther percolation^it will alfo find room enough for a more free and attive fermenting and maturation herein. And being moreover, part of the true Body ofthe Bean, and fo with itspro- pet Seminahtus or Tiallures copioufly repleat; the S<ip will not only find room, but alio matter enough, by whofe Energy its Fermentation Wili it'll be more advanced,

36. § And the Sap being duly prepared here, it next palTcth into all the Branches oi the Seminal Koot, and founder a fifth Government. Wherein how delicate 'tis now become, we may conceive by the pm- portioD betwixt the Parpncbjma sod tbb Seminal Root 5 fo much only of the heft digefted Sap being difchargedfrom the whole Stock in that, as this will receive. And this, moreover, as the Parenchyma, with its proper StmtHolities being endowed ••, thcSap for thefupply of the Ra- dicle, and ofthe young licet from thence, is duly prepared thercin,and With its highctt TinQurc and Impregnation at Jaft enriched.

37. §. The s.rp being thus prepared in the Lobes ofthe Bean, 'tis thence difcharg'd ; and either intothc Plume,or the RadiclejnuR forthwith iflue. And fince the Plume is a dependent on the Radicle 5 the Sap therefore ought tirft to be difpenced to this.- which accordingly, is ever found to moot forth befo.-e the Plume: and fometimesan inch or two in length. Now becaufe the primitive courfe of the Sap into

the

The Anatomy Book L

tlie Radicle, is thus requifite , therefore, by the frame of the farts of the fle<*«isit alfo made neceflary. The two main Branches ofthe Se- tmnalRoot, being produced, as is before obfcrved, not into the/"few, but the Radicle". Now the Sap being brought as far as the Seminal Root, in either Lobe; and according to the conduct thereof continuing ftill to move: it mult needs immediately iflue into the fame Part,

i. /. 14. whereinto the main Branches themfelves do i that is, into the Radicle. By which Sap, thus bringing the feveral Tin&ures of the Parts aforefaid with it, being now fed ; it is no longer a meer Radicle, but is made alfo Seminal, and fo becomes a perfect Root.

38. f. The Plume, all this while, lyes doll and (till. For the fake of which, chiefly it is, that the Bean and other Seeds are divided into Lobes, viz. That it might be warmly and fafely lodged up between them, and fofecur'd from the Injuries fo tender a Part would (11 (tain from the Mould; whereto, had the Main Body been entire, it mutt, upon the cleaving of the Coats, have lay'n contiguous.

39. ji. But the Radii U being thus impregnated and (hot into a Root ; 'tis now time for the Plume torouze out ofits Cloy Iters, and germinatetoo: In order whereto, 'tis now fed from the Rout, with laudable and fnffieient Aliment. For as the Supplies and Motion of Sap were fir(t made from the Lobes, towards the Root : fo the Root being well (hot into the Mould, and now receiving a new and more copious Sap from thence 5 the motion hereof mutt needs be ftronger, and by degrees proceed in a contrary courle, fc. from the Root toward the Plume : and, by the continuation of the ScminalRoet, is directly conducted thereinto; by which being fed, it gradually enlarges anddtfplays it felf.

40. §. Thccouxfe of the Sap thus turned, it iflues, I fay, in a .direct Line from the Ecu/into the flume : but collaterally, into the Lobes alto 5 fc. by thole two afor^-fiiid Bfuvchcs which are obliquely tranfmitted from the Radicle into either Lobe. By which Brandies the laid Sap being disburfed back into all the Seminal Root, and from thence, likewife into the Parenchyma of the Lobes- they are both thus fed, and for fome time augmenting themfelves, really grow : as in Lu- pines is evident.

41; §. Yet is not this common to all Seeds. Some rot underground; as Com 5 being of a l.ixer and lefs Oleous Subftance, differing herein from moft other Seeds; and being not divided into Lobes, but one entire thick Body. And fome, although they continue firm, and are divided into Lobe?, yet rife not; as the great Garden Bean. In which, therefore, it is obltrvable, That the two Main Branches of the Lobes, in companion with that which runs into the Plume, are but

1 f 14 mean' m&'° infeifticienr to the feeding and vegetation ofthe Lobes* ****** the Flume, on the contrary, growing fo lofty, as to mount up without

them. 43. f. Excepting a few of thefe TwoKinds, all other o'W/what-

foever, ("which I have obferved) btlides that they continue firm j upon the Vegetation of the plume, do mount alfo upw.mls.and advance above the Ground together with it e as all Seeds which Ipringup with one or more Dijjimihr Leaves; Thefe Dijjimilar Leaves, for the moft part Tm>, which firlt (bring up, and are of a different (h.ipc from thole that follow, being thtvay Loks ofthe ;«</,dmdc'd,c'xpanded,and thus advanced. 43. ll.

Book I of Plants.

43. j(. The Impediments of our apprebenfion hereof are the Co- lour, Size and Shape of the Dijpmlan Leaves. Notwithftanding, that they are nothing elie but the Mam Body of the Seed, how I came firft to conceive, and afterwards to know it, was thus. Firft, I obferved in general, that the Bijjimilar Leaves, were never jagg'd, but even edg'd : And feeing the even verges of the Lobes of the Seed here- to refpondent, I was apt to think, that thofc which were fo likc,might prove the fame. Next defcending to particular Seeds, I obierved,n>ir, of the Ijipine i that, as to its Colour, advancing above the Ground, fas it ufethtodo) itwasalways changed into a perfeft Green. And why mightnot the fame by parity of Reafbti be inferred ofother seeds? That, as to its fize,it grew but little bigger than when firft fet. Whence, as I difcern'd ("the Augmentation being but little) we here had only tab. 2. f. t. the two Lobes: So, (as fbmc augmentation there was) I inferr'd the like might be, and that, in fartherdegrees,in other Seeds.

44. ji. Next of the Cmumber-seed, That, as to its Colour, often appearingabove ground,in its primitive white, fromwhite it turns to ycllow,and from yellow to green; the proper colour of a Leaf. That, as to its fize, though at its firft arifc, t'toi Lobes were Httle bigger than upon fitting; yet afterwards, as they chang'd their Colour, fo their di- tab. 2, f.z, mentions alio, growing to a three-four-five-fold amplitude above their primitive fize. But whereas the Lubes of the Seed, are in proportion narrow, fhort and thick : how then come the Dijfimilar Leaves, to be lb exceeding broad, or long, and thinr" The Queftion anfwers itfilf: For the Dijfimilar Leaves, for that very reaibn are fo thin, becaufe (b very broad or long, as we fie many things, how much they are extended in length or breadth, fo much they lofi in depth, or grow more thin; which is that which here befalls the now etfoliated Lobes. For being once difimprifined from their Coats,ar\d thecourfiofthe&jp into them, now more and more encrcafid; they muff needs very confiderably amplificthemfUves: and from the manner wherein the Semi- nalRoot is branched in them, that amplification cannot be in tbick- neft, but in length or breadth. In both which, in fome Diffwiilar -. Leaves, Vis very remarkable ; efpecially in length, as in thofi of Let- ' 2' **' $' Ike, Thorn-Apple, and others; whole Seeds, although very final 1 yet the Lobes ofthofe Seeds growing up mtoDijpmiUr Leatiesjax extended anlnch,andibmetimesmore,in length. Though he that fhall attempt to geta clear fight of the Lobesof Tbom-Apple^nd fome others,by DiffiSi- <w,willfinditnoeafieTask; yet is that which may be obtained sand in the Lad Book, (ball be ffaeWd. From all which, and the ob- firvaiion ofother Seeds, I at laft found, that the THflimilap Leaves of a young Plant, are nothing elfe but the Lobes or Main Body of its Seed. So that, as the Lobes did at firft feed and impregnate the Ra- dkleinta ape/fccJ Root; lb the Root, being perfUkd, doth againfeed, andby degrees amplilie each Lube into a pjr feci: Leaf.

+5- i- The Original of the Diffimtar Leaves thus known, wc un- deribnd^ why fome Plants have none; becaufe the Seed either rifith not, as Garden-Beans, Corv, &C. Or upon rifing, the Lobes arc little alter'd, as txfines, Peaje, Sec. Why, though the proper Leaves are often indented round; the Difftmlar like the Lobes are even-edg'd. Why, though the proper Leaves are often hairy, yet thefe are ever fmooth. Why fome have more Diijwiilar Leaves than two, isCrejes,

t! which

IO The Anatomy Book I.

t,k 5.

I

Hift-ofthe which have fix, as the Ingenious Mr.-S/jcnw^alfo obferves. The reafon FrepalVeg*. whereof is, becaufe the Main Body is not divided into Two, but Six,di-

flinct Lobes, as I have often counted. Why RadiJIies feem at firft to have four, which yet after appear plainly two.- becaufe the Lobes of the Seed, have both a little Indenture, and are both plaited, one over the Other. Towhich, other Inftances might be added.

46. The ufe of the Dijjimilar Leaves is, firft, for the protection of the .P/tt<we i which being but young, and lb but loft and tender, k provided wiihthefe, as a double Guard, one on cither fide ofit. For thisrealbn it is, that the Plume, in Corn, is trufled up within a membranous Sheath: and that ofa Sean, cooped up betwixt a pair of Siir- foyls: But where the Lobes rife, there the Plume hath neither of them, being both needlefs.

47. §. Again, fince the Plume, being yet tender, may be in- jur'd not only by the Aer, but alio for want of Sap, the funplies from the Root being yet but flow and fparing ••, that the laid Plume therefore, by the Dijfio/ilar Leaves, may have the advantage likcwife of Ibme refrelhtnent from Dew or Rain. For thefc having their Bafts a little beneath that of the Plume, and expanding themfelves on all fides ofit, they often ftand after Rain, like a Velfel of Water, continually foaking and fuppliug it, left its new accefs ir.to the Ayr, fhould fhrivel it.

48. §. Moreover, that fince the Dijjtmilar Leaves by their .gj/tt intercept the Root and Plume, the greater and grofler part of the Sap, may be, bytheway, depofitedintothofe; andfothe pureftpro- ceed into the yet but young and delicate Plume, as its titteft Ali- ment.

49. §. Laftly, we have here a demonftration of the being of the Seminal Root: which, fince through the colour or finainefi of the Seed, it could not by Direction be obferv'd, except in fame few; Nature hath here provided us a way of viewing it in the now effoliated Lobes, not of oneortwo Seed*, but of hundreds; the Semi- nal Root vifibly branching it felf towards the Cone or Verges of the (aid Lubes, or now Dijjimilar Leaves.

Book I. ofPlantr.

CHAP. II.

Of the RO 0 7.

lAVING Examin'd and purfu'd the Degrees of Vegetation in the Seed, we find its two Lobes have here their utrooft period: and, that having conveyed their Seminalitits into the Radicle and Plume ••, thefe therefore, as the Root and Triink_ofthe Pltmf, ftill furvive. Of thefe, in their order, we next proceed to (peak; and firfr, oftheRoo/-- whereof, as

wclfas of the Seed, we mutt by Direction inform our felves. i. §. In Diffaftion of a Root then, vvc ihall find it with the Ra-

dicle, as the Prim of an Old Man with thofeofa Ftetm, fubftanthlly, one. The firft Part occurring is its Ski", the Original whereof is from the Seed: For that extreme thin Cuticle which is fpread over the Lobes of the Seed, and from thence over the Radicle, upon the (hooting ofihc Radiilc into a Root, is co-extended, and becomes its ski*-

3. $. The next Pari is the Cortical Body. Which,when jtis thin, is commonly called the Barque. The Original hereof, likewife is from the Seed •-, or the Parenchyma, which is (here common both to the Lobes and Radicle, being by Vegetation augmented and prolonged ^ 2 f. 4 into the Root, the fame becomes the Parenchyma of the Barque,

4, £. The Contexture of this Parenchyma may be well illustrated by that ofa Sponge, beingaBody Porous, Dilativcand Pliable. Its Pores, as they are innumerable, fo, cxtream final]. Thefe -fores are not only fufceptive of fomuch Moifhirc as to (ill, but alfo to enlarge thcrnfclvcs, anil fo to dilate the Cortical Body wherein they are .• which by the (hnv'ling in thereof, upon its being espos'd to the Air, 13 alio feen. In which dilatation, many of its Parts becoming more lax and dilfont, and none of them fuffering a folution of their continuity ; 'tis a Body alio fuiriciently pliable; that is to fay, a moil exqnifitely fihe- mr ought Sponge.

5, §. The Extcntion of thefe Pores is much alike by the length and breadth of the Root 5 which from the (lirinking up of the Cortical body, in apieceofacut Roet,by the fame dimenlions, isargu'd. t6. i. The proportions of this Cortical Body are various.' If thin, tis, asisfaid, calleda Barque^ and thought to ferve to noother end, than what is vulgarly afcrib'd to a Barque j which is a narrow conceit. If a Bulky Body, in comp.irifon with That within it, as in the young Roots of Cirbory, Affiaragus, &c. 'tis here, becaufe the faireft, therefore taken foe the prime Part , which, though, as to Medicinal ufe, it is; yet, as to the private ufe of the Plant, not fo. The Colonr hereof, though it be originally white, yet in the continued growth of the Root, divers T,n3iires, as yellow inDock, redtn Bifiorj, are thereinto introduced.

7- *•

12 The Anatomy Book I-

7. jj'. Next within this Part ftands the Lignout Body: This Lig- r, . nam Body, lyeth with all its parts, fo far as they are vifible, in a Cir- '^•fp cleor Ring, Yet are there divers extreme finall Fibres thereto pa-

railed, ufually mixed with \he Cortical Body; and by thefbmewhat different colour of the laid Cortical Body where they ftand, may b« noted. Theft.' Fibres the Cortical Body, and Ski", altogether, properly make the Barque. The Original of this Lignous Body, as of the two former, is from the Seed ; or, the Seminal Hmrfrof both the Lobes, being united in the Radicle, and wtth'M Parenchyma co-extended, is here in the Root of the Phut, the Lignom Body,

8. $. The Contexture hereof, in many of its parts, is much more clofe thanthat of the Cortical; and their Pores very different. For whereas thofe of the Cortical are infinitely numerous, thefeof the Lig- mus are in companion nothing fo. But theft, although fewer, yet are they, many of them, more open, fair and viftble : as in a very thin Slice cut athwart the young Root of a Tree, and held up againft the light, is apparent. Yet not in all equally ••, in Coran-Tree, Goosberry-

%sb.2.f.%. Tree,£>v. Icls, in Oal^, Plums, and efpecially Damajcens, more; in Elder, Vims, &c. moil confpicuous. And as they arc different in number and fize, foalfb (whereon the numeroulhefs of the Pores of the Cortical Body principally depends J in their (hape. For whereas thole of the Cortical Body are extended much alike both by the length and breadth of the Root; theft of the Lignoiu, are only by the length; which efpecially in Vines, andfbme other Roots is evident. Ofthefc Pores, 'tis alio obfervable, that although in all places of the Root they

7 &2f.7ab acc v'fib5e, yet rnoft fair and open about the filamentous Extremities of ' ' fbme Roots, where about, the Roots have no Pith; as in Fenil. And

in many Roots, higher. 9. 4. The proportion betwixt this I.ignous Body and the Cortical,

is various, aswasfaid; yetin this, conftant, fc. that in the filamentous and fmaller Parts ofthe Root, the Lignous Body h very much the lets j running like a (lender Wyer or Nerve through the other furrounding it. Whereas in the upper part, it is often times of fir greater quantity than the Cort/cd, although it be encompais'd by it, They thud both together pyramidally, which is molt common to Infant Roots, but alto to a great many others.

10. The next Part obftrvable in the Root, is the Ir.finmer.t. The exigence hereof, To far as we can yet obferve, is (bmetimds in the Radi- cle of thcSecd it ftlf; I cannot fay always. As to its fubftantia! na- tnre, weare more certain i that it is the fame with that ofthe Paren- chyma of the Radicle; being always at leaft augmented, and fo, in part, originated from thi: Conical Body, and fo, atllxond hand, from the laid Parenchyma. For in (Jiflcciiug a Root, I find, that the Cortical Body doth not only environ the Lignous, but is alfo wedg'd, and in many Pieces infirlcd into it; and that the faid inferted Pieces make not a

. rneer Indenture, but tranimit and (hoot ihemfelves quite through as " far as the Pith .- which in a thin Slice cut athwart the Root, as fb many

lines drawn from the Circumference towards the Center, (hew thtm- felves,

'i- 5>. The Pores of the Injertment are fomftimes, at leaft, extended fomtwbat more by the breadth of the R„ot, as about the top of the Root of Borage may be (ecu; and are thus diflerent from thofe of

"/.J.

the

Book r. of Vkitts. •3 the Cortical Bad}, which are extended by the length and breadth much alike; and from thofe of the i|»W, being only by its length.

12, £. The number and fize of thefe Infertions are various. In Hawthorn, and fome others, and cfpecially Willows, they are moft ex- treamfmall; in Cherries and Plums they are Biger; and in the ¥iltf&l

and feme other Trees, very fairly apparent. In the Roots of tnoft flfffa they arc generally more eafily dilcoverable 5 which may lead to the obfervation of them in all.

13. if. Thefe Infertions, although they are continuous through both the length and breadth of the Root-, yet not Co in all Parts, but by the feveral fhootings of the Lignous Body they are frequently intercepted. For of the Lignous Body it is ("here beftJ obfervable 5 That its feveral Shootings, betwixt which the Cortical is inferred, are not, throughout the Heet, wholly diftinft, ltrait and parallel: but that all along being enarch'd, the Lignous Body, both in length and breadth, is thus dSpofed into Braces or Ovulations. Betwixt thefe feveral Shootings of the Lignous Body thus ofcnlated, the Cvrtieal i\, fhooting, and being alio oflulated anfwerably Brace for Bruce, that which 1 call the Injatment is framed thereof.

14. §, Thefe Ovulations are lb made, that the Pores or Fibres of the Lignous Body, I think, notwithfrauding, fl-Idom or never run one into another; being, though contiguous, yet ftill diftinct. In the fame manner as fome of the Nerves, though they meet, and for lbmefpaceare afFociatcd together, yet 'tis molt prob.-tble, that none Of their Fihnt are truly inofculated, laving perhaps, in the Plexurej,

15. §. Thefe OjcuUtions of the Lignous Body, and fo the intercep- tion of" the Jttfcrtions of the cortical, are not to be obferv'd by the traverfe cut of the Root, but by taking off the Barque. In the Roots of Trees, they are generally obfeure 5 but in Herbs often more diftintfy apparent; and cfpecially in zTurnep; the appearance whereof, the Barque being ftripp'd off, is as a piece of clofe-wrought Net- work, fill'd up with the Infertions from thence.

16. \. The next and laft diftinft part of the Root is the P,tk The fubftantul nature thereof, is, as was fa id of the Infertment, the lame likew'ife with thatofthe Parenchyma o£ the seed. And accordingto the belt obfervation I have yet made, 'tis fometimes cxiltent in its Ra- dicle ••, m which, the two main Branches of the Lobes both meeting, and being olculated together, are thus difpos'd into one round and tubular Trunk > and fb environing part of the parenchyma, make there- ofa Pith? asiu either the Radicle, or the young Root of the great Beau or Lupine, may, I think, be well leen.

17. jf. But many times the Original hereof is immediately from the Barque. For in dideClion ofdivers Roots, both of Trees and Herbs, as of Barberry or Mallows, it is obfervable, That the Cortical Body and *'(&, are both of them participant of the lame Colour; in the Barberry, both of them tinged yellow, and in Mai/ows, green. In cutting the (mallet Parts of the Roots of many Plants, as of Borage,MaUows, Par- fey, Columbine, &c, 'tis alfo evident, That the Lignous Body is not there, in the ieait Concave, but ftandeth Solid, or without any Pith,; in the Center; and that the Infertions being gradually multiplied afterwards, the Pith, at length, towards the thicker parts of the Hoot, thews and enlarges it felf. Whence it appears, that in all fuch Roots,

the

..*./:».

14 The Anatomy Book I.

•ttb.z.f.%.

the Pith is not only of (he lime fubftantial nature, and by the 7a- JerHoni doth communicate with the Barque; and that it is alfo augmented by it; which is true of the Pith of all Roots^ but is moreover, by mediation of the faid lnfmions, wholly originated from it ; that is to fay, from the tarenchymous Part thereof The various appea- rances of the hfertions and Pith from the filamentous Farts to the

tab, i. f.p. top of the Root, fee in Tab. 2. The Fores of the Lignous Body, as it ftands entire in the faid filamentous Parts, are beft feen when they have lain by a night to dry,aftcr cutting.

18. jS. A farther evidence hereof are the Proportions betwixt the Cortical Body and Pith. For as about the infetiour Parts of the Root, where the Pith is (mall, the Cortical Body h pro port ion ably great ; (o ' about the top, where the Pith is enlarged, the Cortical Body (now more properly becoming a torque) groweth proportionally Ids, fc. becauft the Infertiont do ftill move and more enlarge the Pith. Likewift the peculiar frame of lome Roots, wherein betides the Pitb, the Lignous tody being divided into two or more R>"gs,there ate alio one or more thick Rings, ofa white and foft fubftance, which ftand betwixt them ; and are nothing el(t: but the lnfertions of the Cortical Body collected intotbe faid Kiwi;/; but, towards the top of the Root, being inferted again,thus make a large and ample Pith ; as in older Fi'i7nf/-Roots,thoii of Beet, Tiirrtep, and feme other Herbs, is lien.

19. I). The Pores of the Pith, as thole of the Cortical Body, arc ' extended both by the breadth andlcngth of the Root, much alike ; yet are they more or lefs of a greater Cue than thofe of the Cortical Body,

ao. §• The Proportions of the Pith, are various; in Trees, but final! 5 in Herbs, generally, very fair:, in lome making by far the greateft part of the Root 5 asin a Turnep : By reafon of the wide circumference whereof, and fo the finer Concoction and Aliimilation of its Sap ; that Part which in molt old Trunks is a dry and harlh Pith, here proves a tender, pleafant meat.

2 r. £. In the Roots of very many Plants, as Turnips, Carrots, &c, the Lignous Body, befides its main utmoft Ri»g, hath divers of its of- culated Fibres difperfed throughout the Body of the ftth ; (bmctimes all alike, and fometimes more especially io, or near, its Center; which Fibres, as they run towards the top of the Root, ftill declining the Center, at laft collaterally Itrike iuto its Circumference; either all of them, orfome-few, keeping the Center ftill. Of thefc principally,the Succulent part of the Lignous Body of the7>»wit_is often originared.

22. !;. Some of theie Pith-Fibres, although they are fo exceeding llender, yet in fome Roots, as in that of Flowerdt /;-. they arc vifibly concave, each of them, in their ftveral Cavities alio emboloming a very (mall Piths the fight whereof, the Root being cut traverft, and laid in a Window for a day or two todry, may without QUJfes be obt.iin'd. And this is the general account of the Root 5 the declaration of the rrian- nerof its growth, with the lift and ftrviceof its ftveral Purls, weihal! next endeavour.

An Account 2?' *' * ^^ THEN, That the Radicle being impregnate, and of the ^10t mto lnu Moulds, the contiguous moiltuiv, by the Corttcd Body,bc- Growth of inS :i Body 1'ixe and Spongy, is'cafily admitted r Yer not s\\ indifcrimi- thcikw. naiely, but that which is more adapted to pals through thcluErounJii'g

Book I. ofP/antf. '5 Cuticle. Which tranfient Sap, though it thus becomes fine, yet is not fimple; but a mixture of Particles, both in refpect of thore originally in the Root, andamongft themfelves, fo mew hat heterogeneous. Ariel being lodg'd in the Cortical Body moderately laxe, and of a Cir- cular form 5 the effeft will be an eafie Fermentation. The Sap fermenting, a reparation of Parts will follow; feme whereof will be impacl- ed to the Circumference of the Cortical Body, whence the Cuticle becomes a Skjn 5 as we lee in the growing of the Coats of Cheefes, of the Skin over divers Liquors, and the like. Whereupon the Sap pa(Ung into the Cortical Body, through this, as through a Manica Hip- pocrath, is ftill more finely filtrcd. With which Sap, the Cortical Body being dilated asfaras its Tone, without a folution of Continu- ity, will bear ••, and the fupply of the Sap ftill renew'd : the pureftpart, as moft apt and read)', recedes, with its due TinUures, from the laid Cortical Body, toall the parts of the Lignous^ both thofe mixed with the Barque, and thofe lying within it. Which Lignous Body likewife l'uper-inducing its own proper ImUfures into the (aid Sap:, 'tis now to its higheft preparacon wrought up, and becomes ("as thcyfpeak of that of an Animal) the Vegetative thiol Cambium: the noblcft part whereof is at fair coagulated in, and affimilated to the like fub- ltancewith the tod Lignous Body. The remainder, though not united to it, yet tin&ur'd therein, thus retreats, that is, by the continual appulfcofthe Sap, is in part carried off into the Cortical Body back again, the Sap whereof it now tinctures into good Aliment, So that whereas before, the Cortical Body was only relaxed ill its Parts,and (bdilated 3 'tisnow increas'd in real quantity or number of parts, and fo is truly nourifh'd. And the Cortical Body being faturate with fo much of this Vital Sap as ierves it felf; and the fecond Remainders dlfchargcd thence to the Ski" '•> this alio is nourifh'd and augmented therewith. So that as in an Animal Body there is no inftauration or growth of Parts made by the Bland oi\\y, but the Nervous Spirit fe air lb thereunto aiTiftant; (a is it here: the sap prepared in the Cortical Body, is as the H!oitel,&nd that part thereof prepared by the Lignous, is as the Nervous Spirit ; which partly becoming Nutriment to it felf, and partly being difcharged back into the Cortical Body, and dirfuling its Tincture through the Sap there, that to the (aid Cortical Body am Skin, becomes alfo true Nutriment, and lb they all now grow.

34. $. In which growth, a proportion in length and breadth is rc- quilite: which being rated by the benefit of the Plant, both for firm Handing and fufficient Sap, rauft therefore principally be in length. And becaufe it is thus requifite, therefore by the constitution of one of its Parts, ft: the Lignous Body, it is alfo nude neceflary. For the Peres hereof, in that they are all extended by its length, the Sapa\(o according to the frame and fite of the (aid Pores will principally move; and that way as its .Siif moves, the lame way will thegeneration of its Parts alfo proceed ••, fi. by its length. And the Lignous Body firft fthat is by a primly taiijlil) moving in length it felf; the Cortical alio moves therewith. For that which is nourifh'd, is extended: but whatever is extended, is roov'd : that therefore which' is nourifh'd, is mov'd: The Lignous Body then being firft nourifh'd, 'tis likewife firft mov'd, and fo becomes and carries in it the Principle of all Vegetative motion in the Cortical ••> and lb they both move in length.

55. $•

i6 Ihe Juatomy Book I.

35. $. Yet as the Lignous Body is the Principle of Motion in the CofiM?; fi>tbe'C«*f«d is the Moderator of that in the Z*#WH» : As in Animal Motions, iher»v»ri/)/cisfrom the Mew/e/5 yet being once given to the M</ifc or tw»6, and that moving proportionably to its ftru- irure the Nervet alfo are carried in the fame motion with it. We fuppofe therefore, that as the principal motion of the Lignous Body is in length, fois its proper tendency alfo to Afccnd. But being much exceeded both in Compafs and Quantity by the Corticil, as in the (mailer parts of the Root it is; it muft needs therefore be over-born and governed by it; and Co, though not lofe its motion, yet make it that way wherein the Cortical Body may be more obedient to it ; which will be by defcent. Yet both of them being fufhciently pliable, they are thus capable, where the Soyl may oppofe a direct defcent, there to divert any way, where it is more penetrable, and fo to defcend obliquely. For the fame reafbn it may alfo be, that though you fet a Bean with the Radicle upward ; yet the Radicle, as it flioots, declining alfo gradually, is thus arch'd in form of an Hook, and ib at laft delcends. For every declination from a perpendicular Line, is a mixed motion betwixt Afcent and Defcent, as that of the Rmlitle z\t6 is, andfofeera- ing to be dependent upon the two Contrary Tendencies of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies. What may bethecautc of thole Tendencies {"being moft probably external, and a kind of Magnet'ifmej I fhall not make my Task here to enquire.

26. §. Now although the Lignotts Body, by the petition and thape of its Pores, principally groweth in length; yet will it in fome degree like-wife in breadth.- For it cannot befuppofcd that the pureft Sap is all received into the faidiWi} but that part thereof likewife,(laying about its Superficial farts, is there tinctur'd and agglutinated to them. And becaufe thefc Pores are prolonged by its length; therefore it is much more laxe and eatily divilible that way; as in Hitting a Stick, or cleaving of Timber, and in cutting and hewing them athwart is alfo teen. Whence it comes to pais, that in (hooting from the Center towards the Circumference, and there finding more room, its faid original Laxity doth cafily in divers places now become greater, and at length in open torments plainly vjfible. Betwixt which Purtmcnts, the Cortical Body, being bound inonthcone hand, by the fuiround- ingS&wand Moulds, and prefled upon by t£e Lignous on the other, muft needs infert it (elf, and lia move contrary to it, from the Circum- ference toward' the Center. Where the faid contrary motions continued as begun, they at laft meet, unite, and either make or augment the Pith. And thus the Root is fram'd, and the Siin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies,(o as is faid,thcreunto concurrent. We (hall next ihew the ufeofthetwoother/W/J/t. the Injertment and Pith; and firft of the Pith.

27. §. ONE true ufe of the Pithh for the better Advancement of the Sap, whereof I lliall (peak in the next Chapter. The ufe I here oblerve, is for the quicker and higher Fermentation of the sap: For although the Fermentation made in the Cortical Body was well iiibler- vienttothe Gt&.Fkgetatibits, yet thofe more perfeft ones in the Trunlt which after follow, requite a Body more adapted to it, and that is the Pith $ which is fit iicceflary, as not to he only common to, but coa- fiderably large in the Roots of moft Plants; if not in their inferiour

Book I. of Plants.

parts, yetat their tops. Where though either deriv'd or amplify'd from'tbe Cortical Body, yet being by its It/jertiotis only, we may therefore fuppofe, asthofe, fo this, to be more finely confYnuted. And being alfo from its coarctation, while inferred, now free; a\lhs Peres, upon thefupply ofthco'jp, will more or Ms be amplified: Upon which accounts, the Sap thereinto received, will be more pure, and its fermentation therein more active. And as the Pith is fupcriour to the Cortical Body by its Conilttution, Co by its platet For as it thus frauds central, it hath the Ligiouf Body furrouadiag it. Now as the skjn is the Fence of the Cortical Body, and that of the Ligmtft 5 fo is the LignoHt again a far more preheminent one unto the Pith; the Sap being here a brisk Liquor, tnnn'd up as in a wooden Cask.

28. (j. And as the Pith fubferves the higher Fermentation of the Sap i fo do the Infirtiom its purer Diltribution ; (hat fepnration which the parts of the Sap, by being fermented in the Pith, were difpos'd for; being, upon its entrance into the Infirtiens, now made: So that as the skm is a Filtre to the Cortical Body, fo are the Infirtiom a more preheminent one to the Ligtsoiu. And as they fublcrve the purer, to the freer and (ufficicnt diftribution of the Sap •• For the Root enlarging, and fbtheLignom Bed) growing thicker, although the Cortical sad the Fill) might fupply Sap fuffictent to the nutrition of its Parts next adjacent to them; yet thole more inward, mult needs be (canted of their Aliment -7 and fo, if not quite ibrv'd,yct be uncapableofcqu.il growth: Whereas the Ugvuns Body heing through its whole breadth frequently difparted,and the Cortical Body inferred th rough it •-, the Sapby thoii; Infertions, as the Blond by the diuemirjatiocs cf the Arteries, is freely and fuificiently convey d to its intimate Parts, even thofe,which from either the Barque or from the Pith, are molt remote. Laftly, as the confequcnt hereof, they are thus aiiillant to the Latitudinal growth of the Root jas the Lagnous Body to its growth in Length \ Co thefe Infir- fio«jofthe Cortical, to its better growth in Breadth.

29. i. Having thus ften the ibluaty ufes of the Several Parts of the Root, I flialllaftly propound my Conjectures of that Delign where- to they are altogether concurrent, and that is the Circulation of the Sap.

30. $. That the gap hatha Double, and fo a Circular Motion, in the Root •-, is probable, from the proper Motion of the Root, and from its Office. From its Motion, which is Delcent: for which, the Sap mult Itkewife, fome where, have fuch a Motion proper to it. From its Office, which is,To feed thcTnwk : for which, the Sap muft alio, in lbmc Part or other, have a more efpeci.il Motion ofAlceut.

31. $. We may therefore fuppofe, That the Sap moving in the- Barque, towards the Pith, through the Infirtiom, thereinto ob- tains a paft, Which pafl.ige, the upperbijertions will not favour; becaufe the Pith (landing in the fame heigrh with them, is there large, the fermenting and courfe of the Sap quick, and fo its oppolition ftrong. But through the lower it will much more eafily enter ; becaufe there, ftom the fmalntf- of the Pith, the oppofition is little, and from the (hortnefs of the hfirtwns, the way more open. So that the Sap here meeting with the le.iftoppofuion, here it will bellow it felf (feeding the Vgmm Body in its pailage) into the Pith. Into which, frelh sap dill entring, this bting yet but crude, will fubfide : that

I firft

i8 The Anatomy Book I. firft receiv'd, and fo become a Liquor higher wrought, will more ealily mount apwwds.And moving in the Pithfifyeadty \a theSM-Pi^ri there dilpers'd, as in the Jrterys, in equal altitude with the upper-i^r. tkms 5 the moft volatile parts of all will Cii\\ continue their direft afcent towards the TTHVK But thofc of a middle naiure, and, asnot apt to afcend, fo being lighter than thofe beneath than, not to'defend neither; they will tend ftftothe &th towards the hjiriiws in a Mo- tion betwixt both. Through which Jnjmitmi ffeediag the Lie,wus Body in itspaffage) it is, by the next fubfeqnent $<tp, difcharged off into the Cortical Body, and fo into tie Sap-Fibres t hemic! F£6 as into the Veins, back again. Wherein, being (till Furfu'd by frcfri &» from the Center, and more occurring from the C ire urn fere nee, towards the lower Inferlions, it thus defcends. Through which,'together With part of the Sap afrefli imbib'd fiom the Earth, it re-enters the Pith. From whence, into the Cortical Body, and from thence into the Pith, the cruder part thereof, is reciprocally disturb ; white the moft loLtik, not needing the help of a Cnculnioi,, more directly afcendeth towards the Trunin

CHAP.

Book I. of Plants. *9

CHAP. III.

Of the T RV N K.

£A V I N G thus declar'd the degrees of Vegetation n the Root ••> the continuance hereof in the Trunk

ihall next be fhew'd: in order to which, the Parts whereof this likewife is compounded, we (hall firft obferve.

. (f. That which without dtfle&ion (hews it Sfelf, is the CoarSure: I cannot fay of the Root,

nor of the Trunk. '•> but what I choole here to mention, as (landing betwixt them, and fo being common to.them both 5 all their Parts being here bound in clofer together, as in the tops of the grown Roots of very many Plants, is apparent.

2. 5?. Of the Parts of the Th*»^, the firft occurring is its skin: The Formation whereof] is not from the Air, but in the Seed, from whence it is originated ; being the production of the Cuticle, there inverting the two Lobes and Plume.

3. jt. The next Part is the Cortical Body; which here in the Trunks is no new fubfbntial Formation; but, as is that of the Root, originated from the Parenchyma of the Plume in the Seed; and is only the increafe and augmentation theteof. The skirt, this Cortical Body Tab.^.f.i, or Parenchyma, and (for the moft part) fome Fibers of the Lignous * 4* mixedhcrewkh, altogether make the Barque.

4. §. Next, the Lignous Body, which, whether it be vifibly divided into many foftei tibers or fmall Threads, as in the Bean, Fen- j- ^ , c,;

we/, and moft Herbs; or that its Parts (land more compact and clofe, (hewing one hard, firm and folid piece, as in Trees; it is, in all, one and the Time Body; and that not formed originally in the Trunk., but in the Seed ; being nothing elfe but the prolongation of the Se- minal Rout diftributed in the Lobes and Plume thereof.

5. jf. Laftly, The Infertions and Pith are here originated likewile from the Plume, as the fame in the Root, from the Radicle.- So that as to their Subfiantiat Parts, the Lobes of the Seed, the Radicle and Flume, (he Root and Trunk ate all one.

6. $. Yet fome things arc more fairly obfervable in the Trunk. Firft, the Latitudinal fhootings of the Lignous Body, which in Trunks of fevcral years growth, ;ire apparent info many Rings, as is commonly known. For fevcral young Fibers of the Lignous Body, as in the fah-a.f. 5, Root, fo here, (hooting in the Certical one year, and the fpaces be- e>8. twixt them being after fill'd up with mote (I think not till) the next, at Wngth they become altogether a firm compact Ring; the Perfection of one Ring, and the Ground-work of another, being thus made concomitantly.

20 The Anatomy

k,.f,2

Book I.

7. jf. from thefe Annua! younger Fibers it is, that although the Conical Body and Pith are boih,of the fame fubftantial nature, and their /VwlirtlediiTerent ••, yet whereas the Pith, which the firlt year isgrecn, and of all the parts the fulled: ofs^, becomes afterwards white and dry: The Certkal Body, on the contrary, Co Iqrig as the Tree grows, ever keepeth green and moid, fc. becaule the laid Sap-Fi- lers, annually grow therein, and fo communicate with it.

8. (. The/V« likewife of the Lignous Body, many of them, in well-grown Timber, as in Oaken boards, are very conlpicuous, in cutting both lengthwifc and traverfe. They very fcldom, if ever, run one into another, but keep, like fo many (everal Vejjth, all along

• diltin&5 as by cutting, and fo following any oneofthem as far as C3- you pleafe, foraFoot or half a Yard, or more together, may beob-

(erv'd. And fo, the like, in any Cam. o. $. Befides thefe, there are a leffer (brt } which, by the help

only of a good SpetJacle Glafs may be oblerv'd. io. jS. And thefe arc all the Pores vifible without a Microfcope. .

The ule of which, excepting in Ibme few particulars, I have pur- Micrography, pofely omitted in this firfl Book. Mr. Ho»^.lheweth us, befides" thete,

a third, and yet finalIcr Sort; and (as a confirmation of what, in C.2.jf.8. the Second Chapter, I have faid of the Peres of the Lignous Body

in general) thattheyare all continuous and prolonged by the length of the Trunk.., as ace the greater ones: whereof he maketh Experi- ment, by filling up, in a piece of Char-coal, all the (aid Pores with Mercury : which appears to pafs quite through them, in that by a very good Glafi it is vifible in their Orifices at both ends ••, and without a Glafs, by the weight of the Coal alone, is alfo manifefr. AH thefe I have leen, with the help of a good Microfcope, in feveral forts of Woods. As they all appeare in a piece of Oak[, cut tranf verlely, See Tab. g.

II. $. Upon further Enquiry, I likewife find, That the Pores of the Lignous Body in the Trunks of Herbs, which at firft I only fuppofed, by the help of good Glajfes, are very fairly vifible: each Fi~ ire being fometimes perforated by 30, 50, ICO, or hundreds of Pores. Or what I think is the irueft notion of them, That each Fibre, though it feem to the bate eye to be but one, yet is, indeed, a great number of Fibres together ; and every J>t)j-e,being not meetly a (pace betwixt the feveral parts of the Wood, but the Concave of a Fiber. So that ifitbeasked, what all that Part of a Plant, cither Herb or Tree, which is properly called the Woody-Part-, what all that is, I (iippole, That it is nothing t](c but a Chiller of innumerable and mod extraordinay fmall Vcjjds or Concave F.bers ; as in a Slice of the Trunk of Bm-

' dock is apparent. 13. f>. Next the Injcrlions of the Cortical Body, which in the

Trunk, of a 7>rei;iw'd athawrt, arc plainly diicerned as they run from the Circumference toward the Center •-, the whole Body of the Tree being vifibly compounded of two diftincrSublianc;.?, that of the feveral Rings, and that of zHt Infinions, runnuagcrofij (hewing

lji-J- /• 5' lliat in fomc rclemblance in a plain, which the Lines of Latitude and & * of the Mtridimdoia a Globe. The entrance of the hifrtions into

the Wood, is alfo, upon Griping oif the Barque, very apparent; as in the fame Fig, 8.

%*.}./. 7.

lA.yf.6.

Book I. ofPlantf. 21

i!. 6. Thefe Infiriions are likewile very confpicuous in Sawing of Trees length-ways into Boards, and thofe plain'd, and wrought in- to Lewes for Tables, U'ainfiot, Trenchers, and the like. In a 1! which, asincourfe Trenchers made of Beech, and tables of Oak., there are many parts which have a greater fmoothnefs than the reft j and are fo 7*b' 3-•£.*• msny inferted pieces of the Cortical Body ) which being by thofe of afcW* ' the Lignous, frequently intercepted, fecm to be difcontinuous, although inthc2>«ff4 they are really extended, in continued Plates, throughout its Breadth. ,

14. si. Thefe Infcrtions, although as is faid, of a quite difttnft fubfbnce from the Lignous Body, and fo no where truly incorporated with it, yet being they are in all parts, the one an the Warp, the other as the Woof, mutually braced and interwoven together, they ^ , thus conftitute one ftroug and firmly coherent Body 5 as the Timber ' *' of any Tree.

15. §, As the Pores or Vtfiels are greater or leis, fb are the In- fertions alfo : To the bare eye ufually the greater only are difcernable: But through an indifferent Microfityt there are others alfo, much more both numerous and fmall, dilYmctly apparent, as in a tranlverle piece of Oaks tab. 3. f- 7.

16. §. In none of all the Pores can we ob&rve any thing which may have the true narure and ufc of Valves, which is, Eafily to admit that, to which they will by no means allow a regrels. And their non- cxiftencc is enough evident, from what in the firft Chapter we have c* *• $• 43* laid of the Lobes of the seed; in whofe Seminal Root, were there any Valves, it could not be, that by a contrary Courfe of the Sap, they ftiould ever grow; which yer, where-ever they turn into Dijjimilar Leaves, they do. Or if we confider the growth of the Root, which oftentimes is upward and downward both at once. And being cut tranfverlely, will bleed, both the fame ways, with equal freedom.

17. #. The Infiriions here in the Trunk, give us likewile a fight of the polition of their Pores. For in a plained piece of Oak, as mWainjiot, Tables, e^r. befides the larger Pores of the Lignons Body, which run by the length of the Trunk. '•> the Trail likewile of thofe of f<&- 3-/- '• the Infiriions may be obferved to be made by the breadth, and fb di- re&ly crofs. Nor are they continuous as thole of the Lignons Body, but very fhort, as thofe both of the Cortical Body and Pith, with which theInfiriions, as to their fubftance, arc congenerous. Yet they all ftand lb together, as to be plainly ranked in even Lines or Rows throughout the breadth of the Trunk; As the TraU of thole Pores appears to the naked Eye, fee in Tub. 3. Fig. 9. The Pores themfelves may be feen in the Root of a Vtne defcribed and figured in the Second Book, as it appears through a good Microfcope. tab. 17,

18. jt. The Pores of the Pith likewile being larger here in the Trunk, are better obkrvable than in the Root-- the width whereof in comparifon with their Sides lb exquifitely tbin, may by an Bony- Comb begrofly exemplified ••, and isthat alfo which the vaftdifpropor-• tion betwixt the Bulk and Weight of a dry Pith doth enough declare. In the Trunks of fome Plants, they are fo ample and transparent, that in cutting both by the length and breadth of the Pith, fome of them through the tranfparency "of the Skjns by which they

k ,.j ^r of ^ifieB they confilt, would feem to be confiderably

are bounded,t

The Anatomy Book I

b!y extended by the length of the P//A; but are really difcontinuous and (horr, and as 'tis faid, fomewhat anfwerable to the cells of an Bony-ComL This is the neareft we can come to them, by the bare Eye without the afliftance of a good Microfiope. Mr. Hook. fheweth in his Micrography, That the fores of the Pith, particularly of Elder-Pith, (o far as they arevrfible, areall alikedifconunuous j and that the Tith is nothing elfe but (as he calls them) an heap of Bub- bles. Although, in regard they are not fluid, but fixed Parts, I (hall choofe rather to call than, Bladders. As tjiey appear through a good

Tab.$.f.6.< Glofs, in a piece of Burdock, See in Tab. 3. But a more particular Defcription oftheiVaw, Figures, and admirable 7>*<BK.r hereof, I have given in feveral places in the following Books.

19. §. Belides what this Obfervation informs us of here, it C.2. jS.j.ifi, farther confirms what in the Second Chapter wc have laid of the *7' Original of the Pith and Cortical Body, and of the famenefs of

both their natures with the Parenchyma of the Seed: which is no- C. i. £.18." tn'nS die but a Mais tf Bladders •-, as in the Firtl Chapter hath been

3o. $• in the Piths of many Plant], the greater Peres or Bladders have fomeof them lefler ones within them, and (brae of them arc divided with croft Membranes: And betwixt their feveral fides, have, [ think, other fmaller Bladders vifibly interjected. However , that they are all permeable, is molt certain. They tend together not confu- fedly, but in even Rank* or Trains •-, a* thole of the Info-lions by the breadth, fo thefc by the length of the Trunk; Andthus farthereisa general correfponriing betwixt the parts of the Root and Trunk-. Yet are there fome conliderable Dtfparities betwixt them} wherein, and how they come to pals, and to what efpecial life and End, (hall next be laid.

An Account a i, sf. WE SAY then, that the Sap being in the Root by Filtra- of the tions, Fermentations ( and in what Roots needful, perhaps by Circu-' Grornb of lation alio ) duly prepar'd; the prime part thereof pafling through theJruiiKi the intermediate Coar3ure,\n due moderation and purity is enrertain'd

at kit into the Trunk. And the Sap of the Trunk, being purer and more volatile, and (b it felf apt to afcend •-, the motion of the Trunk. likewife will be more noble, receiving a diipofition and tendency to afcend therewith. And what by the Sip the Tnmk. is in part dipos'd to, by the refpeftivt polition and quantity of its Parts it is effectual- ly enabled. For whereas in the Root the Lignous Body being in proportion with the Cortical, but little, and all lying dole within its Center 5 it mult therefore needs be under its controul: on the contrary, being here comparatively of greater quantity, and al(b more djlated,and having divers of its Branches (landing more abroad towards the Circumference, as both in the Leaves and Body of the young Trunk, and Plume, is ieen j it will in its own nugnetical tendency to afcend, reduce the Cortical Body to a compliance with it.

32. jj. And the Tm»k thus tending from under the rtftraint of the Ground in the open Air, the diipofition of its Parts, originally different from that of the Parts \\\ the Root, will not only be continued, but improved. For by the force and preflure of the Sat in its collateral Motion, the Lignous Body will now more freely and farther be di-

lated.

Eook L ofTknts. n lated. And this being dilated, the Cortical Body alio, mull: needs be infurted - and h therefore in proportion always, more or left, (mailer herein the Trunk, than in the Root. And as the Cortical Body leflens, fo the Pith will be enlarged, and by the fame proportion is here greater. Andthc Pith being enlarged it ft-Jfj its Pores (xheLignous Body, upon its dilatation, as it were tentering and ftretching out al! their fides) muft needs likewife be enlarged with it} and according' ly, are ever greater in the Pith of the Trunk,, than of the Root. And the dilatation of the Lignous Body ftill continued, it follows, that whereas the Pith dependent in the Root, is not only in proportion lets and left, but alio in the fmaller extremities thereof, and foraetimes higher, altogether abfent: Contrariwife, in the Trunk, it is not only continued to its top and (mailed Twigs, but a!fo there, in proportion, equally ample with what it is in any other lnfcriour part.

i-$, $. But although the opennefs of the Aer permitting, be all- ways alike 5 yet the Energy of the Sap effecting, being different 5 as therefore that doth, the dilatation of the Trunk. •> will alio vary. If that be Ids, Co is this; as in the Trunks of moft Trees : If that be greater, fo this; as in Hal's is common; the Lignous Ihdy being ufually fo far dilated, that the utniojl Shaftings thereof may eafily be fcen to jut out, and adjoyn to the Skin. And if the Sap be ftill of greater energy, it fo fir dilates the Lignous Body, as not only to am- plifie the Pith and all its Pores 5 but alio fb far to ftretch them out, as to make them tear- Whereupon either running again into the Cortical Body, or fhrinking up towards it, the Trunk, thus fbmetimes becomes an hallow St,ilk-, toe Pith being wholly, or in part voided. But generally it keeps entire; and where it doth, the fame proportion andrefpect to the Lignous and Cortical Bodies, as is (aid. The Conlequences of all which will be, the Strength of the Trunk, the 5c- effriryand Plenty odhc Sap, its Fermentation will be quicker, its T)i- firilution more effectual, and its Adv.an-emctit more fufficient.

34. $. Firth, the Eredr Growth and Strength of the Trunk? this being, by the pofition of its (everal Harts, effe&ed : for befides the flen- deringof the Trunk, (till towards the top, the Circumferential pofition of the Lignous: Body, likewife is, and that eminently, hereunto rublavi- ent. So that as the Lignous, Body, in the fmaller parts, of the Root (landing Central, we may thence conceive and lee their pliablenefs to any oblique motion; Co here, on the contrary, the Lignous Body (landing wide, it thus becomes the Strength of the Trunk, and moft advantageous to its Perpendicular Growth. We fee the fame Defigo in Bones and Feathers: The ftrongeft Bones, as thole in the Legs, are hollow. Now lhould we fuppoic the fame Bone, to be contrafled in- to a Solid; although now it would be no heavier, and in that re- fpeer, as apt for motion ; yet would it have far Ids Itrcngtb, than as its Parts arc dilated to a Circumferential pofture. And fo for guills, which, for the fame Realbns, irj (Iibferviency to flying, as they are exceeding light 5 So, in corapariibn with the thiunefs of'their Side*, they arc very ftrong, and much lefs apt to bend, than if contracted into a Solid Cdinder. We fee- it not only in Nature, but Art. For hence it ft, that Jeyiiirs and Carpenters unite and fet together their Timber- pieces and (everal Works oftentimes with double Joynts 5 which, al-

though

24 The Juatomy Book I.

though they arc no thicker,than a (ingle one might be made ; yet fund- ing at a diftance, haven greater ftrength than 'I hat could have. And the fame Architecture, will haye the fame ufe,in the Trimly of Plant, -, in raoft whereof 'tis very apparent •-, as for inftance, in Corn. For Nature defigning its S.ip a great Afeent; for its higher maturity, hath given it a tall Trunk- But to prevent its ravenous defpoiling either of tbe.E4r, or%/, although it be tall, yet are its fides but thin: And becaufe again, it ftioukl grow not only tall and thriftily, but for avoi- ding propping up, ftrongly too; therefore, the fame proportion as its heigth beats, to the thinners of it? fides, doth the grearnefs of its Cir- cumference alfo i being lb far dilated as to parallel a ginl it ME

25. §. Bcfides the pofition of the Lignout Body within the compafs of a Ring, there are fome shootings thereof, often (landing beyond the Circumference of the faid Ring, making fomctimes a triangular, oftner a quadrangular Body of the Trunk-. To the end, that the Ring, being but thin, and not felf-fufficknr, thefe, like Splinters to Boner, might add ftrength and (lability to ir.

26". §. Nexr, the fecurity and plenty of the Sip. For mould the Higmm Bpdf, as it doth in thelmalkr Parts oftheHmrf, ftand Central here alfo, and fo the Cortical wholly iurround it: the greater parr of the Sup would thus be more immediately expos'd to the Sun and Aer; and being lodged in a laxe Body, by them continually be prey'd upon, and as raft as (applied to the Trunk-, be cxhauticd. Whereas, the Pi/h ftanding in the Centcr,the ^therein being not only moft remote from the Aer and Sun, but by the Surgut, and elpecially the Wood^ King alfo furrounded and doubly immur'd, will very (ecurely and copioufly be convey'd to all the Collateral Pan?, and fas (hall be faid howj thetop of the Trunk-

27. $. And the Sup by the amplitude, and great porofity of the Pith, being herein more copious, its Ferrcuiitation alfo will be quicker; which we fee in all Uquor?,by (landing in a greater quantity together, proceeds more kindly : And being im?'d Up within the Wood, is at the fame time not only fecur'd from lofs, but all cxtream mutations; the Day being thus, not too hot 5 nor the Night, too cold for it.

28, jf. And the Fermentation hereof being quicker, its motion alfb will be ftrongcr, and its Diltribution more tfitcrual, not only to the dilatation of the Trunk , but like wife the (hooting out of the Branches. Whence it is, that in the Bodies of Tries, the Baripte of it felf, though it be Sappy, and many Fibres of the Ligncus Body mixed with it, yet fcldom fendeth forth any ; and that in Herbs, thcfe with the lead Pith ( 01 her advantages not fur-plying this defect) have the feweft or fmalleft Branches, or other collateral Growths: and that Corn, which hath no Pith, hath neither any Branches.

29. ji. Laftly, the Advancement of the S,ip will hence alfo be more ready and fufficient. For the urukritanding where, and how, we fuppofe, That in all Trunks whatfoever there are two Parts joyntly hereunto fubfervicnt. In fome, the Lignom Body and the Cortical, as in older Tnmkf 5 the Pith being cither excluded, or dried : But in moft, principally, ihc Lignoits Body and Pith \ as in mod Annual Growths of Tree*; but elpecially Herht, where the Cortical Body is ufually much and often wholly Infertcd.

Book I. of 'Plants. *s 1 30. $. Of the Lignons Body it is To apparent by its Pores, or ra-

ther by its Vefjels, that we need no farther Evidence. For to what end are Veffeh, but for the conveyance of Liquor? And is, that alfo, which upon cutting the young Branch of a Sappy Tree or Herb, by an accurase and fteady view may be obferved. But when I fay the Vefftls of the Lignons Body, I mean principally them of the younger fiootvtgs, both thofc which make the new Ring, and thofe which are mixed with the Cortical Body in the Barque : that which afcendeth by the Pores or Vefftls of the Wood, being probably, becaufe in left quantity, more in form of a Vayom, than a Liquor. Yet that which drenching into the fides of its Pores, is with all thereunto fufh'cient Aliment; as we fee Orpine, Onions, &c. only (landing in a moyfter Aerwill often grow. And being likcwifc in part fupplied by trie Ittfirttom from the younger Shoots.: But efpecially becaufe as it is but little, fo (confidered as Aliment) it fcrveth only for the growth of the Wood, and nc more; whereas, the more copious A!i-

-ment afcendent by the younger shoots, fubferves not only their own growth, but the generation of others i and is betides with that in the Cortical Body the Fountain of Perfpirations, which we know even in Animals are much more abundant than the Nutritive Parts ; and doubtlefs in a Vegetable are (till much more.

31, §. But theleftrw, although they are a free and open way to the attending sap? yet that mcer Pores or Vejjels fhould be able of rhemfelves to advance the bap with that (peed, flrength and plenty, and to that height, 3s is necellary, cannot probably be (uppofed. It follows then, that herein we mult grant the Pith a joynt fcrviee. And why elfe is the fith in all Primitive Growths the moft Sappy part, why hath it fo great a (lock of Sap, if not, after due maturation within it felf, ftill to be clisburfcd into the Fibres of the Lignciis Body /Why are the Annual Growths of all both Herbs and Trees, with great Piths, the quicke(t and the longeft ? But how are the Ports or Bladders of the Pith permeable? That they are fo, both from their being capable of a repletion with Sap, and of being again wholly emptied of ,it, and again, inflead thereof fill'd with Aer, is as certain as that they arc Pores. That they arc permeable, by the breadth, appears from the dilatation of the Lignons Body, and from the production ofBran- cbes, as hath been, and (hall hereafter be laid. And how elfe is there a Communion betwixt This and the Cortical Body > That they are fo

* alfo, by the length, is probable, becaufe by the belt Micro/cope we cannot yet obferve, that they are vifibly more open by the breadth, than by the length. And withal! arc ranked by the length, as thole of the Infertions by the breadth of the Trunk. But if you Jet a piece of dry TMer-vith in fome tinged Liquor, why then doth it not penetrate the Pores, fo as to afcend through the Body of the Vithl The plain realbn is,becaufe they are all fill'd with Aer. Whereas the Pith in a Vegetating Plant, as its Parts or Bladders are (fill generated, they are at the fame time alfo fill'd with Sap ; which, as 'tis gradually fpent, is ftill repaired by more fucceeding, and fo the Aer ftill kept out; as in all Primitive Growth, and the Pith of Elder it (elf: Yet the lame Pith, by reafon of the following Winter, wanting a more copious and quick fupply ofSap,lhus once become,ever after keeps dry. And fince in the aforefaid Trial the Liquor only afeends by the tides of the Pith, that

K is

3(5 7be Juatomy Book I.

is of its broken Bladder, we (hould thence by the fame rcafon conclude that they are not penetrable by the breadth neither, and fono way 3 and then it need not be ask'd what would follow. But certainly the Sap in the BLddtrs of the Pitb is difcharged and repaired every moment,as by its thriving up,upon cutting the Plants evident.

32. $. We fuppofe then, that as the Sap afcendcth into the trunks by the Lig»out Body, Co partly alio by the Pitb. For a piece of Cotton with one end immers'd in tome tinged Liquor, and with the other erecT: above, though it will not imbibe the Liquor fo far as to over- run at the top, yet fo as to advanse towards it, it will. So here, the Pith, being a porous and (pongy Body, and in its Vegetating ftate, its Pores or Bidders being alio permeable, as a curious Film of Natem own contrivance, it thus advancetb, orni people a& to lay, fucks up the Sap. Yet as it is feen of the Liquor in the Cut ton ; fy likewife are we to fiippofe it of the Sup in the Pith ; that though it rifeth up for fbtne way, yet is their fome term, beyond which it rifeth not, and towards which the motion of the afcending Sop i& more and more broken, weak and flow, and fo the quantity thereof leis and left. Bur becaufe the Sup moveth not only by the length, but breadth of thej Pith; at the lame time therefore ab it partly afeendeth by the Pitb, it is likewrielin part prejTedinto tlic Ligtmts Body or into it* Pores. And fince the motion of the Sap by the breadth of the Pitk not being far continued, and but collateral, is more prone and eafie, than the perpendicular, or by its length; it therefore follows, that the collateral motion pf the Sap, at fuch a height or part of the Pitb, will be equally ltroflg with the perpendicular at another parr, though fomewhat beneath it; and that where the perpendicular is more broken and weak, the collateral will bekfs; and coniequently where the perpendicular tendency of the Sap hath its term, the collateral tendency thereof, and fo its preiTure into the Peres or Vcffeh of the Lignons Body, will flill continue. Through which, in that they are ftnall, and fo their fides almoft contiguous, the sap as fait as pref fed into them wilkalily run up ; as in very finalj Glafle Pipes, or betwixt the two halves of a Stick firft flit, and then ryed fomewhat looie- ly together, may alio any Liquor beobferved to do. By which Ad- vantage the facility and ftrength of that afcent will be continued higher in the faid lejjeh, than in the Pitb. Yet iince this alfo, as well as that in the Pitb will have its term; the Sjp, although got thus far, would at laft be ftagnant, or at lead itsaiccnt be very ipa- ' ring, flow and feeble, if not fome way or other re-in forced. Where- fore, astheS.jf moving by the breadth of the ?ilh, preileth thence into the Vefftls of the Lignons Body; fo having well till'd thele, it in part by the fame Collateral motion disbursed back, into a yet higher Region of the Pith. By which partly, and partly, by that portion of the Sap, which in its perpendicular aicL-nt was before lodged therein; 'tis thus here, as in any inferiour place equally replenifhed. Whereupon the force and vigour of the perpendicular motion of the Sap herein, will likewife be rcnew'd ; and fo its Collateral motion aifu, and fo its preffure into the Vejfih of the Lignons Body,and conicqiienily itsafcent therein: and fo by a prelliire, from theic into the Pith, and from the Pith into thefc, reciprocally carried on; a moit ready and copious afcent of the Sap will he continued, from the bcttcm to tbetop, though, of the higheit Tree. At

Book I. of Plants. 3?

^An Appendix.

Of trunl^Roots and C/afpers.

TH E diftinft Parts whereof thefe arc compofed, are the fame with thole of the Trunk,, and but the continuation of them.

i. $. Trunk;R/)sts are of two kinds: Of the one, are thole that vegetate by a direct, dcfcent: The place of their Eruption is fome- timesall along the Trunk 5 as in Mint> ckc. Sometimes only at its utmoft point, as in the Bramble.

2. 2. The other fort are luch as neither afcend nor ddcend, but moot forth at right Angles with the Trunk.-, which therefore, though as to their Office, they are true Boots, yet as to their Nature, they are a Middle Thing betwixt a Rout and aTrtink-

3. jr. Chiperj, though they are but of one kind, yet their Na- ture is double •-> not a mean betwixit that of the Root and that of the Trunk, hut a compound of both 5 as in their Circumvolutions, wherein they often mutually aleend and defend, is feen.

4. p. The ufe of theft Part* may be obferved as the Trunk Mounts, or as it Trails. In the mounting of theT>»»j<, they are for Sup- port and Supply. For Support, we fee the Ctafpcrs of Vims: the Bramhes whereof being very long, fragile and (lender; unlels by their Chifpers, they were mutually contain'd together, they mufl needs by their own weight, and that of their Fruit, undecently fall ^ and be atfb liable to frequent breaking. So that the whole care is divided betwixt the Gardener and Nature; the Gardener, with his Ligaments of Leather, feures the main Branches; and Nature, with ihele of her own finding, feures the Lefs. Their Conveniency to which end, is fen in their Circum-uuhtions, a motion, not proper to any other furl: As alio in their toughnd"', though much more Sender than t he Bt/wchti whereon they arc appendent.

5 f- rcwpUfari of Bryony havo a retrograde motion about every Third CW.-, to the form a Doublet-Ctofp." Probably for the more certain hold ; which, if it mifs one way, it may be fare to take another. _ o. i. For Supply, we fee the TrunkrRoots of Ivy. For niount- ingvcrv high, and being of a defer or more compact Subftance than that of a Vine; the S.ip could not be Sufficiently fupplied to the upper Sprouts, unteg thefe, to the Mother-Root* were joyntly afliftant. Yet fcrvethey for fiipport likewiie; whence they (hoot out, not as in Creffit, Brook-lime, Sec. recipocrallv on each lide, but commonly, all on one; that fo they may be faftned at the neareft hand.

7- j*. In the Trailing of the Trunk, they feve for ft.ibilimcnr., propagation and (bade. For ftabiljmcnr, the clijpers of Curuntben are of good u!e. For the Trunk and Branches being long and fragile, theBruines of the Winds would injurioufly hoife them to and fro, to the dammagj b:>[h of themfelvcs and their tender Fruits, were

K : they

=8 Tbe Anatomy Book I

they not by theft; Ligaments brought to good Affociation and Set- tlement- .

8. t). As for this end, fo for Propagation, the 7ruiik.-li.oets oF Chamomile do well ferve. Whence we have the reafon of the common obfervation, that it grows better by being trod upon.- the Mould, where too laxc, being thus made to lie more conveniently about the laid TrunkzRoots newly bedded therein •-, and is that which is fometimc= alfo effected in Rowling of Corn.

a. jf. For both theie ends, Serve the trunk-Roots of ' Sir wherries \ as alio for fhade ; for in that all Strawberries delight; and by the trai- iing of the Plant is well obtain'd. So that as we are wont to tangle the Twigs of Tries together to make an Arbour Artificial^ the fame is here done to make a Natural one: as likewife by the CU$en of Cucumbers. For the tranches of the one by the Linking of their CU&ers, and of the other by the Tethering of their Tru^Roots, being couched together; their tender Fruits thus lie under the Um- brage of a Bower made of their own Leaves.

CHAT. IV.

Of tbeGERMEN, BRANCH, and LEAR

\ HE Parts of the Gernten and Branch, are the fame with thofe of the Trunk. ; the lame Ski*, Cortical and Ugneus Bodies Jnfcrtment and Pith, hereinto propagated, and diftinftly obfervable herein.

2, ij. For upon Enquiry into the Original a Brunch or Gcrmcn, it appears, That it

is not from the Superficies of the Trunk, i but ' lb deep, as to take, with the Cortical, the

Lignons Body infoitlelf: and that, not only from its Circumference, but from in Inner or Central Paris ; So as to take the Pith in alio. Divers of which Parts may commonly be ieen to fhootout into the Pith j from which Shoots, the (unrounding and more fuperi- our Germexs arc originated ; in like manner as the Succulent Part of the Lignotis Body of the Trunk is fometimes principally from thole Fi- brous shoots which run along the Pith in the Root.

3. $. The mantlet wherein ufiially the Germen and Branch arcfram'd, is briefly thus: The Sap( as is (aid, Chap. a. J mounting in the Trunk, will not only by its length, but by its breadth alio, through the hifertions partly move. Vet, its Particles being not all alike ijiMlitii'd, indifferent degrees. Some are more groli and fluggifil 5 of which wehave the formation of a Circle of Wood only, or of an Annual Ring. Others are more brisk ; and by theft, we have the Qermen propagated. For by the vigour of their own motion from the Center, they imptefi an equal tendency on fome of the inner Portions of the Lignoits Body next adja-

Book I. of Plant!. n cent to the Pith, to move with them. And fince the Xjgnms Body is not entire, but frequently difparted 5 through tbcfe D:[pari menu, the fiid intcriour Portions, upon their Nutrition, actually flioot; not only towards the Circumference, foas to make part of a Ring; but even beyond it, in order to the production of a Germn. And. the Lignous Body thus moving, and carrying the Cortical along with it ; they both make a force upon the Skin. Yet their motion being moll even and gradual, that force is i'uch likewife •-, not to caufe the leaft breach of its parts, but gently to carry it on with themfelves • and (b partly, by the extenfion of its already exiftent parts, as of thole oFGold in drawing ofGuilded Wyer 3 and partly, by the accretion of new ones, as in the enlarging of a Bubble above the Surface of the Water; it is extended with them to their utmoft growth. In which growth, the Germn being prolonged, and fo dilplaying its federal parts, as when a ProjpetSivc or Telefefffe is drawn out, thus becomes a Branch.

4. $. The lame way as the propagation of the Part sofa Germm is coniriv'd, is its due nutrition alio. For being originated from the inner part of the Lignous Body, 'tis nourillied with the beft fermented. Sip in the Trimly, fi. that next adjacent to it in the Pith. Belides, finceall its PartstU$oO their (hooting forth, divaricate from iheir perpendicular, to a croB Line, as thele and the other grow and thrive together, they bind and throng e.jch other into a Knot; through which Knot the Sap being ftrain'd, 'tis thus, in due moderation and purity delivered op into the Brunch. .

5. § And for Knots, they are (o neceflary, as to be ken not only where collated Branches put forth ; but in fuch plants alio, as flioot up in one tingle TJW<_; as in Com. Wherein, as they make for the ftrength of the Trunk,--, fo by lb many percolations, as they are Knots, for the trafmuTion of the Sap more and more refined towards the Ear. So that the two general ufes of Knots are, For finer Jianding, and finer growth.

6. $. Lailly, as the due Formation and Nutrition of the Gcrmen are provided for, fo i^ its fecurity alfo i which both in its polition upon theTj-iiH/j, and that of its Parts among ihemfelv(.s,may be observed. The poliuon of its Parts fhall be confidcred in fpeakimg of the Leaf. As to its (landing in the trunk,, tis alwayes betwixt the trunk, or older Brand, and the Bafts of the Stalk of a Leaf-^ whereby it is not only guarded from the Injuries of any contingent Vio- lence; but alfo from the more piercing allauhs of the Cold; fo long, till in time us grown larger, and more hardy. The manet and ufes of the pofition of every Germcn, confidered as after it be- comesa Branchy hath already been, by the Ingenious Mr. Sh.trrock_H\r\. of the very well obferved ; to whom I refer. Prop-oft'ega.

7- §• UPON THE prolongation of the Germen into a£)'W*,its Leave, are thus difplay'd. The Paris whereof are iubftantialiy the lame with thole of a Brand'. For the Sk/naf the Leaf, is only the ampliation of that of the Kranch-^ being partly by the accretion of j new, and panly the extent ion of its already exiftcnt parts, dilated Casinmakingut'/.^/iCU/) into its prefent breadth. The Fibres or At'TOfi dilpetled through the Leaf, are onlv the Ramifications of the Branch's Wood. or Ligaons Body. The 'Parenchyma of the Leaf,

which

3° The Anatomy Book I

Tab. i- j to/, n

which lies betwixt the Nerves, and as in Gentlewomens Needle-works, fills all up, is noshing elfe, but the continuation of the Cortical Body, or farenchymous part of the Barque from the Branch into it fclf, as in moft pUnts with a thick Leaf, mm e.ifily be fen,

8. jf. The jFVtav of the /.^/neither (hoot out of the Lramh, Or the 7>;/w^, nor fraud in the Sl.;/4, in an tvth Line ; but ahvayes in either an Angular or Circular pofture ••, and ufually making either a Triangle, or a Sem-Cinle} or Chord of a Circle 5 as in Cickory, Endive,

, Cabbage, &c. may be obferved. And if the Leaf have but one main Fi- £«-, that alfo ispoftuf'din a bowed or/V'.*r Figure 5 as in Mw( and others. Theufual number of Hick fttftmhrl.m-edt or Fibres is 3,5,or7.

9. $. The realon of the faid Nit ions of the Fibers in the SW^ of the Leaf, is for its more Erect growth, and greater Strength : which, were the pofuion of the laid Fibers in an even Line, and To theS/<*/^ it felf, as well as the Leaf flat; mnft needs have been defective •-, as from what we have faid of the Circumferential poftnrc of the L.igiwus Body in the trunl\, we may better conceive.

io. £• As likewife for the fecurity of its sap : For by this means it is, that the feveral Fibers, and dpccially the main or middle Fiber of the Leaf together with a confiderable part of the Parenchyma, are Co difpofed of, as to jut out, not from its upper, but its back, or neither Side- Whence the whole Leaf reclining backward, becomes a Canopy to them, defending them from thofc Injuries which from colder Blafts, or an hotter Sun, they might otherwile fuftain. So that by a mutual benefit, as Thefe give fuck, to all the Leaf, lb that again protection to Thclle.

11. $. Theic fWwarelikewifetheimmediate Vifible Caufeofthc Shape of the Leaf. For if the ncthcrmoft Fiber or Fibers in the Stall^ (which thence mils chiefly through the length of the Leaf) be in proportion greater, the Leaf is long ; as in Endive, Cichcry, and others: Ifailofa more equal fize, it fprcads rounder, as in Ivy, Doves-fiot, Colts fist, &c. And although a Doc/^z,c.if be very long, whofe Fibers notwithstanding, as they [land higher in the Stalky are difpofed into a Circle all of an equal fize ; yet herein one or more peculiar Fibres, ftanding, in or near thcCenter, betwixt the reft, and running through the length of the Leaf may be obferved.

12. (f. In correfpondence alfo to the fize and lhapc of thefe Fibres, is the Leaf Hit. In that either they are very final I, or if larger, yet they never make an entire Circle or Ring 5 but either half of one, as in Borage, or at moft three parts of one, as in Mullen, may be ten. For if either [hey were fo big, as to contain, or fo entire, as perfectly to include a Pith, the Energy of the Sap in that pith, would caule the faid LigncHS Ring to fhoot forth on every fide, as it doth in the Rout or Tnwk; But the faid Fibers being not figur'd into an entire Bigg, but (b as to be open ; on that hand therefore where open they cannot I hoot any thing directly from themfelvcs, becaufe there they have nothing to (hoot; and the Sap having alio a free vent through the find opening, againft that part therefore which is thereunto oppiite, it can have no force 5 and lb neither will they (hoot forth on that hand 5 and fo will they confajucntly, that way only, which the force of the Sap directs, which is only on the right and

Book I. of Plants. 1* r;. §. The feveral Fibers in the SUl^, arc all Inolculaied in the

Leal with very many Snb-divilions. According as thefe Fibers are Inolcul.ited near, or at, or (hoot directly to the edge of the Leaf is it Even, or Scallopd. Where theie Inofnd.ttions are not made, there we have no Leaves, but on!y a company of Filaments ; as in Fennel.

14. §. To the Formations of Leaves, the Fmddin^s immediately follow. And fometimes they have one Date, or are the contemporary works of Hitiire •-, each Leaf obtaining its diftinct fhape, and proper pofture together 5 both being perfect, not only in the outer, but Cen- tral and minuteft Leaves, which are live hundred rimes fmaller than the outer: both which in the Cautious opening ofaGenwm may be leen.

15. 5S. Nor is there greater Art in the Forms, than in the Foidds or Pojiures of Lewes ; both aufwerably varying, as this or that way they may be molt agreeable. Of the £>uinainaal poftmcfo amply in- TrCat. of me ftanc'd in by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, I lhal! omit to (peak, gumemx- Others there are, whkh though not all fo univerfal, yet equally ne- cefiiiry where they are, giving two general advantages to the Leaves, Elegancy and security, fi. in taking up, fo as their Forms will bear, the lealr room 5 and in bung fo conveniently conch'd, as to be capable of receiving protection from ether Parts, or of giving it one to another; as for inftancc,

16. $• Firft, There is the Bow-Lap, where the Leaves are all Iaidibmewhat convexly one over another, but not p'aited; being to the length, breadth and number of Leaves moft agreeable ; as in the Buds of Pear-tree, Plum-tree, Sic. But where the Leaves are not fo thick (et, as to ftand in the Bow-Lap, there we have the Plicature, or the Flat-Lap ; as in Roji-Tnc, Strawberry, ('inqmf")', Unmet, See. For the Leaves being here plaited, and lb lying in half their breadth, and divers of them thus alio collaterally let together; the thieknefs of them all, and half their breadth, are much alike dtmCnGons; by which they ftand more lecurc Within diemfUves, and in butter conlbrt with other Gcrmen-Grotelks in the fame Triifs. If the Leaves be much indented or jagg'd, now we have the Duplicators ; wherein there are divers Plaits in one Leaf, or Labels of a Leaf but in diftindt Sets, a lelfer under a greater; as in Souchus, Tanfey, &c. When the Leaves ftand not collaterally, but fingle; and are moreover very broad ; then we have the Mtitifiuaturcz, as in G/xijeberrics, MaU lows,ikc. the Plaits being not only divers in the fame Leaf but of the fame 9et continuant, and i'o each Leaf gathet'd up in five, (even or more Fouids, in the fame manner as our Gem lew omens Fans, Where either the thieknefs of the Leaf will not permit a Flat-Lap, or thefewnefsof their number, or the fmalneft of their Fibers, will allow the .R(W,tbere This may be observed. Which is (bmetimes tingle, as in Bears-Ears, Arum, Flammuhi, f.rufalem ('""jiip, See. Somctimesdou- ble, the two Row Is beginning .it each edge of the Leaf and meeting in the middle. Which again, is either the Fore-Row!, or the Baikc Row!. If the Leaf be delign'd to grow long, now we have the Bac!^ Rml, as in Doekf, Sorrels, and the reft of this Kindred: as alfo in Frimrofe, and other like Plants. For the main Fibers, and therewith a confiderable part of the Cortical Body ihnding prominent from the Back^jidc of the Leaf, they thus ftand fecurely couch'd up be-

. twixt


twixt the two Roteh 5 on whole fecurity the growth of the Leaf in length depends. But thofe of Bears-Ears, Violets, Doves Font, Warden, and many more, upon contrary refpeets, are rowled up inwards. Laftly, there is the Tre-Rowl, asin.Fer«; the Labels whereof, though all rowled up to the main Slew, yet conld not Hand fo firm and fecure from the Injuries either of the Ground or Weather,unieB to the Rewls in breadth, that by the length were (liper-induc'd j the Stalk, or main Stem giving the lame Protection here, which in other Plants by the Leaves, or tome particular Mantling, is contriv'd. Thele, and other Feulds, Sec in the Figures belonging to the Firii JSart of the Fourtb 15uGft.

17. jS. According to the Form and Foulding of every leaf or Gernien, is its Protection order'd ; about fix ways whereof may be obferv'd ; fi, by Lewes, Surf.y.'s, Interfoyh, Stalk/, Heeds and Matth Hugs. To add to what we have above given, one or two internets. Every Bud, befides its proper Leaves, is covered with divers Leafy Tammies or Surfeyls ; which, what the Leaves are to one another, are that to them all: for not opening except gradually, they admit not the Weather, tfet. Sun or Aer, to approach the Leaves, except by degrees refpondent, and as they are gradually inur'd to bear them. Sometimes, beiides Sarfoyls, there are alfb many Interfoyls fet betwixt the Leaves, from the Circumference to the Center of the Bud; as in the Hafel. For the Fibres of thele Leaves {binding out fo fee from a plain furface ; they would, if not thus fbeker'd, he too much expos'd and naked to the Severities ot the Weather. Where nettle of all the Protections above-named, arc convenient, there the Membraiiei of the Leaves by continuation in their SKI forming ftogether with fome Fi- bres of the Lignoui Body) are drawn out into (0 many Mantles or Veils? as in Dock/, Snakeweed, fkc. For the Leaves here being but few, yet each Leaf and its Stalls being both exceeding long; at the bottom whereof the next following I.cafCti'd ipr'nig, up; the form and pofture of ali is f;,ch, as fuperfedes all the oilier kinds of Protecti- on, 3iid fo each Leaf apart is provided with a Veil to it felf. Thefe, and other Prote&ions, See in the Figures belonging to the Frrfl \pHXt of'the Fourth 1600k.

18. $ The Ufa of the Leaves, I mean in refpeft of their fervice to the Plant it felf, are thefc.' Firft, for Protection; which, befides what they give one to another, they afford alfo to the Flower and Fruit, To the Flower in their FQuids ; that being, for the mod part, bom and ufiier'd into the open Aer by the Lewes. To the Fruit, when afterwards they are aitplay'd, as in Strawberries, Grapes, Ra/ps, Mulberries, &c. On which, and the like, fhould the Sun- Beams immediately ftrike, cfrceially while they arc young, they would quite fhrivtl them up ; but being by the Leaves fereencd of£ they imprefs the circumjacent Aer lb fir only as gently to warm the (aid Fruits, and fo to promote then Fermentation ma Growth. And accordingly we fee, that the Leaves above-named are exceeding large in propotion to the Fruits: whereas in Fear-trees, Apple-trees, Sec. thefn«r being of a folider Parenchyma, and fo not needing the like protection, are ufually eijual with, and often wider in Diameter than the Leaves.

19- i-

Book I. of'Plants. ?? ia. (i. Another life is for Augmentation 5 or, the capacity for

the due ^readingand ampliation of a Tree or other Plata , arc it?f

Lewes- For herein the Liguous Body being divided into fatal! Fibres., and theft running all along their lax and fpongic Parenchyma -, they are thus a Body fit for the imbibition of Sap, and ta.Ee Growth. Now the SAf having a free reception into the Leaves, it ftill gives way to the next iiicceeding in the Branches and Trunk-, and the voyding of the Sat in theft, for the mounting of that in the Root, and ingrcis of that in the Ground. But were there no Leaves to make a free reception of Sap, it mult be needs be ftagtiant in all the Parts to the Root, and fo the Root being clogg'd, its fermenting and other Offices will be voyded, and lb the due Growth of the whole. A5 in the motion of a Watch, although the original term thereof be the Spring, yer, the capacity for its continuance in a due meafure throughout all the Wheels, is the free and cafie motion of the Ballance.

20. $. Laftly, As the Leaves (ubftrve the more copious advancement, fa the higher purity of the Sap. For this being well fermented both in the Root, and in its Aftent through the Trunk,, and fo its Parts prepar'd to a farther reparation ; the groffer ones are frill depofited into the Leaves ^ the more elaborate and eifential only thus fupplied to the Flower, .Fruit and seed, as their convenient Ali- ment. Whence it i?, that where the Homers are many and large, in- to which the more odorous Particles are copioufjy rectiv'd, the green Leaves have little or no Gael!; as ihofe of Safe-tree, Carnations,French- Marigold, Wood-bind, Tulips, Sec. But on the contrarv, where the Flowers are none, or final!, the green Leaves themfelve are likewife of a ftrong favour; as thole of Wormwood, Tmjie, Baum, Mint, Rue, Gtramum Mofihatum, Angelica, and others.

§An Appendix.

Of Thorns, Hairs and Ghhdets.

T Uoms are of two kinds, Lignous and Cortical Of the fir ft are fuch as thoft of the Hawthorn, and are conflituted of all the

fame fubftantial Parts whereof the Gcrmen or Bud it felf, and in a like proportion: which alio in their Infancy are fet with the reiem- blances of divers minute Leaves. Of affinity with thefe are the Spinets Ot Thorny Prickles upon the Edges and Tops of divers Leaves, as of Barbery, Holly, Thiftle, Furze, and others; al! which I think are the filamentous extremities of the Lignous Body fheathed in the skin. But this principal difiernce betwixt a Bud and thefe Vgnens 'Thorns, isob- fervable j That the Bud hath its Original from the Inner part of the J''g"o„s Body, next the Pith : But thele Thorns, from the outer, and Jefs fecund Part; and fo produceth no Leaves, but is, as it were the MoU or a Bud.


i. jT. Cortical Thorns are iuch as thofe of the llaskrry Bud), being not, unlets in a moft extraordinary fmall and invifible proportion propagated from the Lignous Body, but as, it feems, wholly from the Cortical and Shin, or from the exteriour part of the Barque.

C.t. $• 25- g. ,s. The Growth of this Thorn may farther argue what in the Second Chapter we fuppofed ••, ft. That as the proper Tendency of the Lignous Body, is to Ajccnd--, ib of the Ccrikal ro 7>_/; ,W. For as the Lignous Thorn, like other Pa** of the 7r#s£ , in its Growth afcends; This, being almolr wholly Cortical, pointetb downdward. The ufe of

Hill, of the Thorns the Ingenious Mr.Sharrock. hathobfeved. Frup.otVega. 4. §. Upon the Leaves of divers f/iwfe two ProdnUions Chew

themfelves, j£. Hairs and Ghuhidett, Of H»iv, only one kind is taken notice of; although they are various. Ordinarily they are of a Simple Figure •-, which when fine slid thick fct, as on molt Hairy Buds\ or fine and long, as on thofe of the PSae, we call tliem Dawn.

5. §. But fometimes they are Branched oat, from the bottom to the top, reciprocally on every tide, in fome relLmblance to a Stags Horn^ as in Mullen. Apd lbmctimes they are AjhaL LIS upon Lavender, and fome other Leaves, and cfpccially thofe ot Wild Olive ; wherein every Hair riling in one round entire Bafts a little way above the furface of the Leaf, is then difparted, Star-like, into fevtral, four, five or fix Points, all (landing at right Angles with the fii<i perpendicular Bafts.

6. §. The Ufts of Hairs are for Difiinliion and trete&im. That of Difiinliion is but fecondary, the Leaves being grown to a confiderable Cue. Thatof Protection is the prime, for which they were originally form'd together with the Leaves thcmlelves, and whole fer- vicethey enjoy in their Infant-cltatc : For the Hairs being then in form of a Down, always very thick fer, thus, give that Protection to the Leaves, which their exceeding tendemefs then requires; fo that they fecm to be verted with a Coat of Frize, or to be kept warm, like young and dainty Chickens, in Wool.

7. jf. Ghbulets are icen upon Orach, both Garden and Wild; and yet more plainly on Mercury or Bonus Hernials. In thefe, growing almoft upon the whole Plants and being very large, they are by all taken notice of

8. jf. But ftrift Observation difcovers, that thefe Globukts arc the natural and confhnt Off-fpring of very many other Plants. Both thefe Glol/rtlets, and likewife the diverfity of Hairt, I find that Mr.

Mlaognphy. Hookhnh alfo obferved. I take notice, that they arc of two kinds; Tranfparent, as upon the Leaves of Hy/op, Mint, Bourne, and many more White, as upon thofe of Germander, Sage, and others. All which, though the naked Eye will difcover, yet by the help of G/aJ/cs we' may pbfervcihem molt diftincrly. The ale of thefe we fuppofe the lame, in parr, with thofe of the Flower, whereof we Hull fpeak.

Book I. of Plants. 35

CHAP. V.

Of the FLOWER.

{ E next proceed to the Flower. The general Parts whereof are raoft commonly three; fc. the Em- palement, the Foliation, and the Attire.

2. $, The. Emblement, whether of one or more i pieces, I call that which is the utmoft Part of the

Flower, en com p.i (ling the other two. Tis com- ' pounded of the three general Parts, the Skin, the

Cortical and Lignoiis Bodies, each Emptier (where there are divers) being as another little Leaf} as in thole of a g>Hincc-Flower, as oft as they happen to be overgrown, is well feen. As likcwife in the Primrofe, with theories Flowery commonly fo call'd, though by a miftake: For that which fcems to be the Flower, is only the more flouri filing Empalcment, the flower it (elf being White. But the continuation of all the three aforefaid Parts into each Empalcr, is difcoverable, I think, no where better than in an Artichoke, which is a true Flower, and whole Entpalers are of that amplitude, as fairly to (hew them all: As alfo, that the Original of the skin of each Emptier or Leaf is not diftinft from that of the reft; but to be all one piece, laid in fo many Plaits or Diiplicatures, as there are Leaves, from the outermoft to the inner and moft Central ones.

3. ji. The Delign of the Empalement, htohtSecMtjaoA Bands to the other two Parts of the Flower ; To he their Security before its opening, by intercepting all extremities of Weather: Afterwards to be their Bands, and firmly to contain all their Parts in their due and moft decorous poftnre : fo that a Flower without its Empalement, would hang as uncouth and taudry, as a Lady without her Bodies.

4. §. Hence we have the reafon why it is various, and (bmetimes wanting. Some Flowers have none, as Tulips ; for having a fat and fritn Leaf and each Leaf likewife (landing on a broad and Itrong Ba- fts, they are thus fufficient to themfelves. Carnations, on the contrary, have not only an Empalement, but that ( for more firmitude ) of one piece: For otherwife, the Foot of each Leaf being very long and (lender, moft of them would be apt to break out of compals: yet isthe top ofthe Empalement indented alio; that the Indentments, by being lapp'd over the Leaves before their expansion, may then protect them; and by being fpread under them afterwards, may better fhnulder and prop them up. And if the Feet of the Leaves be both long and very tender too, bcre the Empalement is numerous, though confifting of feveral pieces ••> yet thofe in divers Rounds, and all with acounterchangeable refped to each other ("which alfo the Learned Sir Thomas Brown obferves ) as in all Knapweeds, and other Jpt oft!,£

Flowers ; whereby, how commodious they are for both the aforefaid °^""cll':Xm

ends, may eaflly be conceiv'd ; and well enough exemplified by the Scales of Pffbu, whereunto, as to their pofition, they have not an unapt refemblance.

L 2 5. jf.


II 5. f, THE FOLIATION alio, isofthc lame fubftantial Nature with the green Leaf$ the Membrane, Pulp, and Fibres whereof, being, as there, lb here, but the continuation of the Sign, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies.

6. i>. The Foulds of the Plower or foliation are various, as thofe of the green Leaf 5 but fome of them ditFerent. The molt general are, Firit, The Chfi-Couch, as in Rojcs, and many other double Flow- ers. Then the Concave-Couth, as in BUUaria Jlore albo. Next the iVd/f, as in ibmc of the Leans- of !'cafe-Blooms, in the Flowers of G>»v- a»c/cr, &c. which is either fingle, as in thofe nam'd •-, or double, as in Elew-Bnttle, Jacea, and more of that rank. Next, the Couch, and Plait together in the fame Flower, as in MarigMs, DaJftes, and all others of an agreeing form : where the firft apparent Fould or Cem- pojlure of the Leaves is in Couch; but the Leaves being erect, each likewile may be fecn to lie in a double Plait within it felf. Then the Rowl, as in the Flowers of Ladies-Bower, the broad top of each Leaf being by a double Rowl foulded up inwardly. Next, the Spire, which is thebeginningofa Rowl-? and may be feed in the Flowers of Mallows, and others. Lafrly, the Ptail and Spire together, where the Part analogous to the Foliation, is of one piece, the Plaits being here laid, and fo carried on by Spiral Lines to the top of the Flower, as is in divers, and I think, in Convolvulus Doromci folio, more elegantly ieen. Thefe and other Foulds, See in the Figures belonging to the Second Jglatt of the Fourth %0tAi. The reafon of all which varieties, a comparative confideration of the feveral Parts of the Flower may fuggelt. He only mention, That no Flower, that I find, hath a Bacl^Rowl, as hath the green Leaf. For two Reafons = becaufe its Leaves have not their Fibres (landing out much on their backfidc, as the green Leaves have ; and becaufe of its Attire, which it ever em- bolomes, and cannot lb well do it by a Back^Rowl.

7. j(. The ufual Protections of Flowers 1>y the Precedents are ex- ptefs'd, fi. Green Le.ues ,\m\ Evipakments. Some have another more peculiar, that is a double Veil--, as the Spring-Crocus. For having no Empalement,znc\ flaning up early out of the Mou!d,Q\xn before ksGreen Leaves, and that upon the firit opening of the Spring; ltd it Ihould thus be quite (tarved, 'tis born fwath'd up in a double Blanket, or with a pair of sheets upon its Back-

8. s>. The Leaves of divers Flowers at their Bafts have an hairy Tuft •-, by which Tufts the Concave of the Empalement is rilled up 5 That, being very choice and tender, they may thus be kept in a gentle and conh-ant Warmth, as molt convenient for them.

9. £. The Leaves of the Flower, though they are not hairy all over, yet in fome particular parts they are often fet with a fine Downy Velvet 5 that, being by their lhape and pofturc in thole parts contiguous to their delicate: and tender Attire, they may thus give it a more loft and warmer touch. Thus in the Flower of Ladies Bower, thofe parts of its Leaves which rowl inward, and lie contiguous to the Attire, are Downy ; whereas the other Parts are fmooth or bald .- So the Flowers of Peafe, spanijh Broom, toad-Flax, and many others, where contiguous to their Attires, arc deck'd with the like Hairj Velvet.

10. i.

Book I. (fPl.mtt. 17 io. £, As upon the Green Lames, Co upon the Flowers are

Glohulcts fum times leen •-, as upon the backfidc of that of Emli. On none more plainly than that kind of Blattaria with the white Flower ^ where they are nil transparent, and growing both on the Stalky altd Leaves of the Flower, eiich fhcwlflg likewile its Peduncle whereon it is erected.

j I. <S. The ule of the Flower, or the Foliation whereof we now fpeak, ("that is, as to its private fervice ) is for the protection of the Attire i This, as its under, and the Emp.ihment as its upper Gar- ments. As likewifc of the Fruit: The ncccllity of which Service, iri JbmeCales, by the different fituation of the Flower and Fruit, with refpeft to each other, is evident;; Apples, Pean, arid feveral outer Fruits, (landing behind or under til4 Pmkr; but Cherries, AprecSh, and divers-others, within it. For theft, being of a very render and pulpous Body, and withal putting forth with the colder part of the Spring 3 could not weather it out againlt the Variations and Extre- mities of the Air, ( as thole of a more folid Parenchyma can ) except lodged up within their Flowers.

12, j(. And as the Flower is ierviceable to the fifety of the Fruity Co is it to its growth $ fi. in its Infancy, or BiA^iya^eRate ••, for which purpolc, as there is a Flower, Co that Flower is greater or Icis, according as the nature of the Fruit to which it belongs, and the plenty of the Sap by which the Fruit is fed, doth require. Thus, where the young Fruit is of a folider Subffonce and the afcetit of the Sap lels copious, were there here no Flower to promote the faid afcent thereof into the Fruit f in the manner as is effeored by the Green Leaves) it muft needs pine and die, or prove let's kindly. On the contrary, ihould the Flower be over-large, it would not only promote the afcent of the Sap up to the Fruit, but being as yet over- proportionate to it, would likewile it felf exhauft the fame sap, as fait as aicendent •-, like a greedy Nurfe, that prepares the Meat for her Child, and then eats it up her felf. Thus we fee Apples and Pears, with a Flower of a moderate Size •-, like their Body, of a middle Con- ftitution, and their Sap, of a middle quantity : But Quinces, being more folid, betides that they have as great a Flower, the l&qaltrs of their Flower alio thrive Co fir as to become handfom Leaves ; continuing alfo after the Flower is fallen, firm and verdenta great while^ folong, till the Fruit be able to provide for it felf On the other hand, Plums being more tender and Sappy than Appels and Fears, bcfides that their Empalers are much alike, their Flower is lels. and Goof berries and Currant, which arc (till more Pulpy, and the courli' of the Sap towards them more free, have yet a Flower far lels. And Crapes, whofe Sap isftjll of quicker Afcent, have Icarce any flower at all; only fome fmall refemblance thereof, ferving juft upon the letting of the Fruit, and no longer,

13. jf. THE ATTIRE, I find to be of two kinds, Seminiforme, and florid. That which I call Seminiforme, is made up oftwogeneral Parts, Chives and Semets, one upon each thru: Theft: Semets ( as I take leave to c;ill them ) have the appearance, efpecially in many flowers, of Co many little Seeds : but are quite another kind oCBody. For, upon enquiry, we find, that thefe Semis, though -they Ictmto

be

?8 The Anatomy Book I

Tab. 4/.1,

be fblid, and foe fome time after thctr firft formation, arc entire 5 yec are they really hollow ••, and their fide, or fides, which were at firft entire, at length crack afunder: And that moreover the ConeavetX eacb&wt is not a meer vacuity, hut filld up with a number of minute Particles, in form of a Powder. Which, though common to all Sentets, yet in fome, and particularly thole of a Tulip or a Lilly, being larger, is more diftinctly obiervable.

14. f. Thefe SemeU arc fomtimes faftned fo, as to ftand erect above their Chive, as tholeof Larks-heel. Somtimes, and I think ufually, fo as to hang a little down by the midle, in the manner and figure of a Kidney 5 as in Mallows. Their Cleft or Crack, is fometiflWs fingle, but for the moft part double: At thefe Clefts it is that they disburfe

f.ia.-a. their T'oWerj-; which as they ftart out, and ftand betwixt the two Lips of each C/eft, have fome rcfemblance to the common Sculpture of a Pomegranate with its Seeds looking out at the Cleft of its Rind. This muft be obferv'd when the Clefts are recently made, which ufually is before the expanfion of the Flower.

15. jS. The Particles of thefc Powders, though like ihofc of Meal or other Duff, they appear not eafily to have any relugar fttape j yet upon ftricr. oblervation, efpectaUy with the affiftance of an indifferent Glafs, it doth appear, That they are a Congeries, ufually, of fo many per feet Globes or Globuhts; Sometimes of other Figures, but always regular. That which oblcurcs their Figure is their being lb final 1: In Dogs-Mercury, Borage, and very many more Plants, they are cxtreatnly lb. In Mallows, and fome others, more fairly vifible.

16. jf. Some of thefe Powders, are yellow, as in Dogs-Mercury, Goats-Rue, &c. and fome of Other Colours: But moft of them I think are whiter and thole of yellow Henbane very elegant •, the dis- burs'd Forcers whereof, to the naked eye, are white as Snow $ but each Globdet, through a Glafs, tranfparent as Cryflal •-, which is not a fallacy from the Glafi, but what we lee in all tranfparent Bodies whatfoever, lying in a Powder or (mall Particles together The Parts of this Attire, lee in Tab. 4. But efpeciaUy, in the Figures belonging to the 5«vW Jpnrt of the Fourth "Book,

17. I}, The Florid Attire, is commonly known by the blind and rude Name of Thrums; as in the Flowers of Marigold, TanSe, &c. How in adequate its impolition is, obfervation will determine.' For the feveral Thrums or rather Suits, whereof the Attire is made up, however die they may differ in various Flowers, in this agree, that they are ever confiftaitof more than one, Ibmetimes of Two, and for

T$.$.f.i-i.3. [lle n)oft part Qf xhrec Pieces ( for which I call them Suits ) and each Piece of a different, but agreeable and comely form.

18. $. The outer Part of every Suit, is its Floret: whole .oWy or Tube is divided at the top ( like that of the Cowjlip ) into five diltinift laves. So that a Floret, is the Epitome pf a timer t and

/•'J** is all tl:c FWo-that many Plants, as Magvert, Tanfie, and others, have. What the Learned Sir Thomas Brown ob'fcrveth of the

Treat, of the number Five, a> to theLeaves of the Flower, is ftill more univcrlally Quincunx, holding in thefe of the f-loret.

tcj. js. Upon the Expanfiop of"the Floret} the next r.irt of the Suit is from within its Tube brought to fight 5 which we may ( with refpect to that within it) call the sheath, For this alio, like the Floret, fin*

Book I. of Plants. 39

is 3 Concave Body 5 in its (hape very well refembling the Fiftulous Pouches ofWak-foti*, otofpragett. .

20. ji- The $bt*f$i after fome time, dividing nt Hie top, from within its Concave the Third and inncrmol* part of the Unit, Jc. the BUdc advanceth and difplayes it iel£ This Part is not hollow, as r^-\-fl: the other two, butfolid; yet at its Point, is commonly, divided into two halves.

21. j£. About the laid Point elpecially, there appears, Glolwtets, which areofthe fame nature with thofe ofiSemet, though not Co copious. So that all Flowers have their Powders or QUbmts. The whole Attire may in After Per, Ble&bettlet &c. where the Suits are large, be plainly obferved without a GlaJ}. The Parti of this Attire, See in Tab. 4- But efpefctalry in the Figures belonging to the second PUrt of the- Fourth TSOOH.

22. §, The life ofthe Attire, how contemptibly foever we may look upon it, is certainly great. And though for our own ufe we value the Leaves of the Flower, or the Foliation, raoft ; yet of all the three Parts, this in fome refpecb is the choyecfr, as for whole lake and fervice the other two are made. The ufe hereof, as to Ornament and DijlinSion, is iiniiuelVionablc ; but is not all. As for Diitinftion, though, by the help of GLjfes, we may make it to ex- tend far 3 yet in a paflant view, which is all we ufually make, we cannot Co well. As for Ornament, and particularly in reference to the Semets, we may ask, Iffor that mecrly thele were meant, then why fliould they be lb made as to break open, or to contain any thing within them ? Since their Beauty would be as good if they were riot hollow ; and is better before they crack and burft open, than after- Wards.

23. jS. Other ules hereof therefore we mult acknowledge, and may obferve. One is, for food ; for Ornament and DitVmction to 11s, and for Food to other Animals, I will not fay, but that it may ferve even to thelS for Diftinftion too, that they may be able to know one PLwt from another, and in their flight or progrefs little where they like belli: and that therefore the varieties of thefe final! parts are many, and well obferved L>y them, which we take no notice of. Yet the finding out of Food is hut in order to enjoy it: Which, that it is provided for a valt number of little Animals in the Attires of all Flowers, obiervation perfwades us to believe. For why elle are they evermore here found ? Go from one Flower to another, great and final!, you (hall meet with none untakcu up with thefe Grafts. In Come, and particularly the Skn-Flower, where the parts o? the Attire, and the Animals for which they provide, are larger, the matter is more vifible. We mult not think, that God Almighty hath left any ofthe whole Family of his Creatures unprovided for; but as the Great' Matter, fome where or other carveth out to all; and that for a great number of thefe little Folk, He hath ftored up their peculiar proviiions in the Attires of Flowers ^ each Flower thus becoming their Lodging and their Dining-Hoom, both in one.

34. §. Wherein the particular parts ofthe Attire may be more di(- tinctly lerviceable, this to one Anint.il, and that to another, I cannot % : Or to the fame Animal, as a Bee, whether this for the Honey, another for their Bread, a third for the Wait'. Or whether all only fuck

from

4° The Anatomy Book I.

from hence fome 'juke; or Ibme may not alfo carry Tome of the Parts, as of thcGlolukts, wholly away.

25. jf. Or laftly, what may be the Primary and Private life of the Attire f for even this abovefaid, though great, yet is but Secon- dary ) I now determine not.

CHAP. VI.

Oftlx FRVIT.

SHE general composition of all Fruits is one, 115 that is, their Ej/ential and truly Vital Parts,

are in all the lame, and but the continuation of thole which in the other Parts of a Plant, we have already obferved. Yet becaufe by

1 the different Ccmjlitutions andTinflnrcs ofthele ', Parts, divers confiderably different Fruits re-

fiilt$ I (hall therefore take aparticular view of the more known and principal of them, fc.

Apples, Pears, Hums, Nuts and Berries.

2. §. AN APPLE, if cut traverfe, appears conftkued of four diftinet Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery, andCWe. The Pilling is only the fpreading and dilatation of the skin, or utmoft part of the Barque in the Branch. The Parenchyma, when full ripe, is a tender delicate Meat. Yet as the Pilling is but the Continuation of the utmoft part of the Barque 5 fo is this, but the continuance and ampliation, or ( as I may call it ) the fwekh and Fuperbience of the In- ner Part thereof ^ which upon obiervatiou of a young and Infant-Apple efpecially, is evident. Thus we fee the Pith, which is often tough; in many Roots, as Parjneps, Tiirneps, &e. is tender and edible. So here, the FareqcJpMa, though originally no mote than the Barque, yet the copiouineis and purity of its Sap being likewife effectual to the largnefi and GoeneO of its growth, it thus becomes a foft and tender meat. The Ih-am-hery is nothing die but the Rami tic a u oris oftheLrg- nous Body throughout all the parts of the Parenchyma; the greater Brancixs being likcwife by the Inofculations of the lels ( as in the Leaf) united together. The main Branches are ufually Twenty : Ten are (plied and diftributed through the Parenchyma, moft of them enarch- ing thumfdves towards the Cork, or Stool of the Flower : The other Ten, running from the Stalk,m a director Line, ar laft meet the former at the laid Cork, and are there ofculatcd with them. Of ihefe hitter, five are originated from one $ which running along the Center of the Stalk, and part of the Parenchyma of the Fruit, it therein at laft divided. To theft the Coats of toe Kernels are faftned. So that whereas moft of theft Branches were originally extended even beyond the Fruit, and inferted into the Fkwer for the due growth

there-

Book I. of Plants. 4' thereof; the Fruit afterwards growing tofonie head, and ft intercepting and preying upon the Aliment or the blcvrcr, flarves that and therefrom fupertcdes the iirvice of the laid Branches to ii (c]£ fifteen for its Parent hyma, and live for its AW. Thei.Cwr is originated from the Pith •-, for the Sap finding room enough in the Parenchyma, through which to difbence it ftlf ail abroad, quits the Pith, which thereby hardens into a Coar. Thus we lee the bijertions, although originate from the Cortical Body, yet their Paris being, by the biof- culations of the Lignous, (b much comprefs'd and made to co-incide together, they become a Body wry compact and denfe. And in the Barque the fame thing is effected by Are fit! ion only, or a meet voydattcS of the Sap 5 the Inner Part whereof, though (bit and fappv, yet its fiiper- ficjal Rind is often fo hard and fmooth, that it may be fairly writ up' OD. The Paris of an Appk\ See in the Figures belonging to the Tliid 13att ofthe Fourth 1500&.

3. §. IN A PEAR, there are five diftinft Parts, the Pilling, the j.. , Parenchyma, Branchcry, Calculary, and Acetary. The three formerare J '**'!'1*' here and in an Apple much alike •> Caving that here the Inner or Seed' Branches ordinarily ftand double. The Calculary ( niofl obfervable in rough-talfed, or Choak,-Pears) is 3 Congeries of little flony Knots. They are many of them d if per fed throughout the whole Parenchyma; But lying more continuous and compact together towards the Center of the Pear, furround the Acetary there, in a Ibmewhat Globular Form, About the Stal^they ftand more dittant; but towards the Cork, or Stool of the Flower, they (till grow clofer, and there at laft gather ("almoft^into the firmhude aizPlwa-jlone it li-if Within this lies the Acetary^ 'tis all ways (bur, and by the bounding of the Calculary of a Globular Figure. 'Tis a fimple Body, having neither any of the Lignous branched in it, nor any Calculous Knots. It is of the fame fubftantial nature with the outer Parenchyma \ but whether it be abfo- lutely one withit, orbederived immediately from the Pith, my En- quiries yet made, determine not.

4. (. The Original of the Calculary I feem to have neglected. But hereof we may here belt fay, that whereas all the other Parts are Efi

fentialand truly Vital--, theCalculary is not: but that the feveral Knots whereof it confiits, are only fo many nicer Concretions or Precipitations out of the Sap $ as in 'Urines, Wines, and other Liquors, we often fee. And that the Precipitation is made by the mixture and re-action of the TinHureso? the Lignous and Cortical Bodies upon each other: Even as all Vegetable Nutrition or Fixation of Parts is alio made by the joynt efficiency of the two fame TinSures, as hath been faid. Hence we find, that as the Acetary hath no Branches of the Lignous Body, fo neither hath it any Knots. Hence likewife it is, that we have fo different and contrary a tad in the Parenchyma beyond the Calculary, from that in the Acetary : For whereas this is four, that, wherein the laid Precipitations are made, is fweet ••, being much alike effect to what we find in mixing 0f Corals, &o; with Vinegar or other mid Liquors. The Parti of a Pear, See in Tab. 4. But efpecially in the Figures belonging totheThird £)att of the Fourth QSflQfc.

The Anatomy Book I.

5. §. IN A PLUM (to which the Cherry, Apricot, Batch, Wal- nut, ckc. ought to be refcrr'd) there arc four diffinct Parts, the HBhg, the Parenchyma, Ihamhery and .9/OT;C The P///w$ and Parenchyma are, as to their Original, withthofeof an Appltot Pear, both alike. As Hkewife the Brunchery •-, but differently ramified. In P/I/BW ( I fup- pofcall) there are five main lhft-Er.il/fl--es, which run along the Sur- face of the S*«« from the itoj7.r to the point thereof, four of them by

. one Ridge, and one by the other oppolite to it. In an Apricot there is the lame number, butthelingle Branch runs nor upon the Surface, but through the Body of the Stone. There art like-wile two or three fmaller Brunches, which run in like manner under the o'.hcr Ridge for fome fpace, and then advancing into the Parenchyma, therein difperfe themfdves : Thefe latter fort in Peaches arenumcrousthroughout.

6. §, But notwithstanding the different difpofition oitiw Branches of the fruits aforefaid ; yet is there one Branch difpos'd in one and the fame manner in them all. The en' ratfee hereof into the Stone is at its Bajis; frorn whence running through it? Body, and {till inclining

._ or arching it (elf cowards i's Concave, is at laft, about its Cone, there-* '' into emergent, where the Coats of the Seed are appendent to it. Of

the Seed-Branch 'tis therefore obfervabie that after its entrance in- to the Fruit, 'tis always prolonged thereinto a confiderable length, as is feen not only in App!cs, &c. where the See^ftands agooddiftance from the Stalk b but in Plums likewife, where it frauds very near it; in that here the Seed-Branch, as is faid, never flrikes through the Stone into the Coats of the Seed directly, but runs through a Chanel cut in thestone, till it ifiiies, near the Cane,into the Concave thereof.

7. $. The stone though it fecrn a Gmple Body, yet it is compounded of different ones. The Inner Part thereof, as it is by far the thirr- neft, fij is it the tnbft denji, white, fiftieth and Jtmple. The Original is from the Pith ^ difficult, but curious toobferve: For the Seed- Branch, not ftriktng directly and immediately quite through the Eajis of the Stone, bur in the manner as is above defcribed, carries a confiderable Part of the pith, nowgather'd round about it, as its parenchyma, along with it felf 3 which upon its entrance into the concave of the Stone about its farther end, is there in part ipread all over it, as the Lining thereof. The outer and very much thicker Part, coniift- eth partly of the like Precipitations or concrete Particles, as in a Tear; being gathered here much more clofely, not only to a Contiguity, but a Coalition into one entire Stent •-, as we fee in Pears themfelves, efpccially rowards the Cork. , they gather into the like Stonincfs; or as a Stone, Mineral, or Animal, is oftentimes the product of accumulated Gravel. But as the Parenchyma is mixed with the Concretions in the Calculary, fo is it alfb, though not vifibly, with thefe in the Stone, the ground of the Stone being indeed a perfect Parenchyma ; but by the faid Concretions fo far alter'd, as to become dry, hard and un- difringuilhable from them. All which Particulars, are obfervabie only in the feveral degrees of Growth \B the young Fruit. And are reprefented in Tab. 4. But cfpccially by the feveral Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth ]piltt0 of the Fourth 15ooIu

Book I. of Plantr. 43

8. si. IN A NUT (to which an Akem is analogous) there arc th(K general Parts, the Cap, Shell, and Pith. ThcC^isconftitutcd of a JWggaod Parenchyma, derived from thzBarmei, and Ramulets from the Cignoas Body of the Etaffc*. The Shell likewife is not one iimplc Body, bat compounded. The Superiici.il Part thereof is originated from the Pilling or Sk-n of the Cap, from the infide whereof it is, in a Duplicative, produe'd and fpred over the Shell. Which, if you look at the Ba&s of the Sheffjs farther evident: for that being continuous with the Parenchyma of the Ctf/>,without the interpofure of the Skin, the faid fuperficial iViis there wanting. The thicker and inner Tart of the shell conlilteth of the fame Parenchyma as that of the Cap, with a Congeries of Precipitation! filled up, as in a Stone. And as the Lignous Body is branched in a Stone, fo, with fome difference, in a Shell. The outer Branches or Ramulets are numerous, each ifluing out of the Parenchyma of the Cap, and cmring the shell at the Circumfe- rence of its Bafis, and fo running betwixt its fuperficial and inner Parts towards the Cone, round about. The Inner or Seed-Branch is An- gle, entring in, as do the other, at the Baps of the shell, but at the Center thereof: from whence it runs, not through the Shell, as in Plums through the Stone; but through the Pith, as far as the Cone, where the Coats of the seed hang appendent to it. The Pith whether derived from the fame part both in name and nature in the Branch and Stalk_!, or from the Cortical Body, I yet determine not. The Parts of a Nut, See in the Figures belonging to the Third J^att of the Fourth TSfJOlt.

9. $. A BERRY, as a Goofeberry ("to which Corinths, Grapes Flips, &c. arc to be referr'd ) confiftcth, bolides the Seed, of the three general Parts, Pilling, Parenchyma and Branehery. The Pilling is originated as in the foregoing Fruits. The Parenchyma is double, as likewile in fome other Berries. The outer is commonly, together with the Pilling, call'd the skin, and is that part we fpit our, being of a (bur taft. Now as the Pilling is originated from the outer, lb this from the inner Part of the Barque-^ and accordingly the Peres thereof may be oblerved plainly of a like lhapc with thofe both of the Cor~ thai Body and Pith. The Inner or Pulp is of a fweet tafte, and is the Part we eat 1 It is of a Subftance fo laxe and tender, as it would ieem to be only a thicker or jellied Juice 5 although this likewifebe a true Parenchyma, fomcthing like that of an Orange or Limon, with its Pores all fill'd up with Liquor. The Branehery is likewile double: The Exterior runs betwixt the Pilling and Outer Parenchyma in arched Lines, from the Stalk. <o the Stool of the Flower. Theie outer Bran- ches, though of various number at the Stalky, yet at the Cork_ are ufually ten principal ones 5 five for the five Leaves of the Flower, and five for the Attire. The Inner main Branches arc two, diamettical- lyoppolite to each other, and at the cor^with the other inofculated. From thefe two arc branched other fmaller, every one having a Seed appendent to it, whole Coats it entreth by a double Filament, one at the Bap, the other at the Cone. They arc all very white and tur- gent, andbyallaunt cut, may be oblerv'd concave j thus reprefenting themfelves analogous to fo many true fperntalh\ Vcjjclt. The

M 2 part.'

44 The Anatomy Book I

Parts of a Goofeberry, See in the Figures belonging to the Third pat* of the Fourth 1500ft.

io. £. The lifts of Fruits are for Man, (fbmetimes alfo other Animals, as are Akrm and Hatvs ) and for the Seed. For Mt», they ate io variedly dcfirablc, that till our Orchards and Store-Chambers, Confiffioners-Stoves and Apothecaries-Shops, our Z»«fcw C/4/efr, their Tables or Hands ate empty of them, I (hall not need to enquire for what. If it be asked, how the Fruit becomes, generally above all the Other Parts, fb pleafint a Meat ? It is partly from the Sap the grofler portion thereof being depolited in the Lewes, and io the purer hereunto referved. Partly from the Globular Figure of the Fruit. For the Jap being thus in a greater quantity herein, and in ail Parts equally diffus'd, the CemoQion hereof, as in a Ttffel, is with greateft advantage favoured and promoted. Wherefore all Frails, which we eat raw, how fmali foever, arc of a Globular Form, or thereunto approaching; and the nearer, the deiicater; amongft Ap- ples, the Fipin ; amongfl fears, the Burguvdian •-, and amongfl all Fruits, (heGrape; and amongfl Grapes, the roundeft, are of all, the moil dainty.

II. $S. The vifible caufe of this Ghlmtar Figure, is the Flower 5 or the Inofculation of all the main Bramhes at ihe Stool of the Flowery and upon the fall of the Flower, the obtufenels, and with Wind and Sun, as it were the Jeaing of their (everal ends: For thus the Sap entering the Fruit, being not able to effect, either a Difinion, or a /hooting fortii of the raid Branches, and (b to carry on their Growth in length; they muft of necellity be enarch'd, and with the Paren- chyma more and more expand tbemfelvcs. Whereas were they difpofed and qualified otherwhe, than as is faid ; inftead of forming a Fruit within bounds, they would run out into all extravagance, and even into another little Ireeor Leafy Growth.

13. jf. To the Seed, the Fruit is firviceable j Firll, tnorderto its being fupply'd with a due and reoft convenient Sap, the greater part thereof, and that which is !e(s elaborated, being, in its pafiage towards the seed, thereinto received f, the Fruit doing the fame office to the Seed, which the Leaves do to the Fruit $ the Sap in the Fruit being, in a laxe companion, as the Wine ; and that for the Seed, a final] part of the higheft Spirit reclined from ir.

13. f. So likewife for its Protection, in order to the profperous carrying on and perfecting of its generation, and fecurity bring per- fefted. Which protection it gives not only to the Seminal sap and Seed it felf, but ever alfo to its Seed-Branch. Thus we fee an Apple, betides that it is it felf of ample compals, for the fake of its Seed, hath likewife its Cow; as if it were not fumcient, that the Wails of their Room arc fo very thick, unlet-' alfo W-iiujcorted. In a fear again, where the Parenchyma is of Ids compaft than that of an Apple, to what protection this affords, that of the Calcnliry is fuper-added. But in a I'liim, where the PiMnchywtit is exceeding render, and in a Peach, which hangs late, and till Autumn FrohN approach, we have not only the Hubbiluof a. Calculary, but (lout Stone-Walls. Within which alio, not only rhe Seed it felf, but the Seed-Branch is evermore immur'd. Laftly, in a Nm, where the Shell being not furrounded with a Paren- chyma, that protection is wanting without, "its arjfwer'd by an ample

Prih

Book I. ofPlants. 45 Fith within it5 and the Seed-Bran* h likewifc included, rot mecrly in the Body of the Shell, as in 3 Plum, but within the Pith it (Lif. So neceilary is this defign , that what the Hen by Incubation oc Hovering, is to the Egg or Chick •-, that the whole Fruit, by comprehension , is to the Seed.

CHAP. VII.

Of the SEED, in its State of Generation.

6 S the Original, fo the Ultimate end and Perfection of Vegetation \s the Seed. How it is the former, and in its (fate apt for Vegetal/vn.\vMh shady been feen. How the latter, and in iis (late of Generation, we (hall now lafdy enquire. In doing which, what in the other ftate, was either not diftin&ly exi(lent,or not fo apparent, or not fo intelligible, will occur.

2. §. The two general Pari! of the Seed are its Covers and Body. The Covers in this eftate are ufually Four. The outmoft, wc may call the Cafe. 'Tis of a very various form ; fometimes a Pouch, as in Nafiurtimi, Cochlear!la ••> aCod, as in all Pulfe, Galega i fometimes not entire, but parted, or otherwife open, as in Sorrel, Knotgraj}-? with many other forms: f think alwaies more heterogeneous to that of the Seed, by which it differs from the proper Coats. To this the Caps of Nats, and the Parenchyma's of other Fruits are analogous.

3. $. The two next are properly the Coats. In a Bears efoecially, and the like ; from whence, to avoyd Confufion, the denomination may run common to the refponding Covers of other Seeds. The Co- lour of the outer, is of all degrees,from White to the Blacknefs ofjett. It's Figure fometimes Kidney'd, as in Altea, Behen, Poppy ; Triangu- lar, as in Polygonatum, Sorrels, Spherically triangular, in Mentha,Me- lijj*i Circular, in Leucoium, Amaratifhiii 5 Globular, in Naptts, Afpe- rula j Oval, in Speculum Veneris, Tithymahis } half Globe, in Coriander ; that which we take for one fiqgle round Seed, being a Conjugation of two ; half Oval, in Anife, Fennel } Hiiftat, in LttBuca ; Cylindri- cal, as, if I miftake not, in Jacebadi Pyramidal, in Geranium Althxd: fol. with many other differences. But the Perfection of one or two of the faid Figures lieth in the Caje. So that, as all Lines and Proporti- ons are in the Lea/and Flower ; fo all Regular' Solids in the Seed--, or rather in its Covers.

4. ji. Fis fometimes glittering, ^ iri Speatlmt Veneris, Rough-caft, mCatanance--) Studded, in Behen, Balttaria--, Favour, ir\ Papaver, An- tirrhinum, Lepidum annmtm, Ahca Viiitari.i, Hyofcyamus, and many more,buforc the Seeds have lain long by ; Pounced, in Pkalangium Crete, Lithofpermitm •-, Ramified, in PenNphyllum j rue if brim P.reUum tnajus,

relembling


rcfembling the Fibers of the £.trs of the Heart ;fome )ufi ghtitHjitemrval, as'in Anifim, and many more, the- i.igtmis nady being in live main Fi- hers branched therein. The Figures, and Surface, of Thefc, and other Seeds, See in the Tables belonging to the FOHIV/J JJ-Jatt ofthc Fourth TEOoli.

5. §. The Covers of not only Quince-Seeds, and thole otPjjuixm (moreufually taken notice of J) kit thole alio ofHorminum, tfafhtrtittm, Eruca, Camelina, Ocymm, and divers others, have a Mucilage. Which, though it be not viftble when the Seeds are throughly dry} yet lying a while in fomc warm Liquor, or only on the Tongue, it fwells more or lefs, and upon them all fairly (hews it felf, On that of Ocymum it appears grayim; on the other, tranfparent 5 and on that of Nafhr- tium Hortenfe very large; even emulous of the inner Pulp furrounding a Goofeberry-Seed, The putting of Clary-feed into the Eye, may have been brought into ufe from this Mucilage, by which alone it may become Medicinal. And thus far of the Superficies,

6. §. The nature of the outer Coat is alio various, Membranous, Cartilaginous and Stony ; the like Precipitations being fometimes made herein, as in a Stone or shelly as in that of the Seeds of Carthawum, Lithojpermum and others. The Dcfignment hereof, being either with refpeft to the Seed in its frate of Generation 5 as where the Cafe is either wanting, or at leaft infufficienc of it felf, there for its due protection and warmth. Or, in its irate of Vegetation, for the better Fermenting of its TinUures and Sap^ the Fermentations of fome Seeds not well proceeding, unlefs they lie in their Stony Casks in theGround, like Bottled Liquors in Sand.

7. §. All Seeds have their outer Covers open •-, either by a particular Foramen, as in Beans, and other Pulfe, as is faid; or by the breaking oft of the Seed from its Peduncle or Stool, as in thole in Cucumber, Cichory ; or by the entering and paffage of a Branch or Branches, not only into (he Concave thereof near the Cone, but alio through the Cone it felf; as in Shells and Stones.

8. $. Forthe fake of this aperture it is, that Agents, Nuts, Beans, Cucumbers, and moft other Seeds, are in their formation fo placed, that the Radicle (tiW (hndeth next to it •-, That So, upon Vegetation, it may have a free and ready paflage into the Mould.

9. §. The Original of the outer Coat, though from Parts of the famefubitantial nature, yet is differently made. Ina Plum, the Secd- Eranch which rutin?, as is defcribed, through the Stone, is not naked, but, asisfaid, inverted with a thin Parenchyma, which itearries from the Stalk along with it •-, and which, by the Ramification of the faid Branch within the Stone, is, in part, dilated mo & Coat. Thatofa Bean is from the Parenchyma of the Ced$ the fuperficiai part of which Parenchyma, upon the large peduncle of the Bean becoming a thin Cu- ticle, and upon the Bean it felf a Cartilaginous Coat.

TO. §. The Original of the innertW of the Bc.w islikewife from the inner part of the faid Parenchyma 3 which firit is fpred into a long Cake, or that which with the Seed-Branch maketh the Penduncle ofthc Beam, under which Cakf, there isuliially a black part or fpot; bytbe length of which, the inner part of the Cake is next inland into the outer Coat, and fpred all over the Concave thertof, and lo become* the inner.

>Book I. of Wants. 47 ii o. Of this Inner Ceatit is very obletvable, That allthough

when tiie Seed is grown old and dry, 'tis Ihrunk up, and in molt Seeds, lb far as fearcely to be dilcern'd ; yet in its iiril and juvenile Conllitu- tton, it is a very Spongy and Sappy body ; and is then likewifc(as the Womb in a Pregnant Animal) in proportion, very thick and bulky. In a Bean, even as one oft he Lobes it fulf.- And us a Pbm or Apricot, I think I may (afely lay, half an hundred times thicker than afterwards, when it is dried and Ihrunk up, and Can fearcely be dilVmguithed from the upper C0.1t. Upon which Accounts it is, in this cfhte a true and fair Parenchyma. The Delineation hereof, See id the Figures belonging to the Fourth JSatt of the Fourth Qr5fl0fe

la. i). In this Inner Coat in a Bean, the Lignom Body or Seed' Branch is diftributed .- Sometimes, as in French-Beans, throughout the whole Coat , as it is in a Leaf. In the Great Garde>j-Bcan.,upon its firit entrance, it is bipartite, and fo in fmall Branches runs along the Circum-

ference, of the Coat, all meeting and making a kind of Reticulation againlt the Belly of the Bean. In the fame manner the main Branches in the outer Coat of a Kernel, circling ihemfclves oil both hands from the place of their firit entrance, at.laft meet, and mutually inofculate 5 astht Feins in the Kidneys oi'a. Man or any ghtddrupede--, Or the Carotid^ Arteries in the Braine.

13. jS. So that all the 1'arts of a Vegetable, the Root, Trunk, Brunch, Leaf, Flown; Fruit and Seed, are ftill made Upof.2w Subftantially different Bodies.

14. £. And as every Part hath Two, fo the whole / 'eget.dle taken together, is a compofition of Two only, and no more: All properly Woody Parts, Strings and Fibers, arc One Body ; All limpie v.arques, Piths, Parenchyma's and Pulps, and as to their (ubftantuil Nature, Pills and Skins likewife, all but Owe Body : the feveral Parts oi a Vegetable all differing from each other , only by the various Proportions and Mixtures, and variated Pores and structure of t&fefe 7ipa Bodies. What from theie two general Obfervations might realbnably be inferr'd, I fhall not now mention.

15. £. The Fourth or Innermolt Cover we may call the Secon- ding. The light of which,by cutting oil'the Coats of an infaut-Btan,ax the Cone thereof, in very thin Slices, and with great Caution, may be obtain'd. While unbroken, 'tis tranfparent 5 being torn and taken offj it gathers up into the likeneis of a Jelly, or that we call the Tredle of an Egg, when rear-boyl'd. This Membrance in larger or elder Beans, is not to be found diftinft. But ( as far as our Enquiries yet difcover) it may in molt other Seeds, even full grown,be diuVmftly feen 5 as in thole ofCmuwi-cr. I'ti'ocyiiti.-isjiurdork, Carlham:im,Ciromwel,Fndive, Mallows, &c. Tis ufually lb very thin, as in the above-nam'd, asT, very difficultly to be difcover'd. But inlbme Kernels, as of Apricots, 'tis very thick ; and molt rcmarcjuably fuch, in Come other Seeds. That all thele have the Analogy of one and the lame Cover, which I call the Seconding is moll: probably argu'd from their alike Natures ; being all of them plain fimple Membranes, with not the lealt Filre of the Lig- TIOUS Body or Seed Branch, vifibly diltributcd in them: As alio from their Texture, which is in all of them more dole. Sec this Part is Tab. 4. As alfo amonglt the Fignrei belonging to the Fourth part o£ the Fourth TSOOfc.

16. $,

The Anatomy Book i.«

16. j(. TheCW^ofthi Tcnttdtpm; out of which tin and Infant-Bean, may be few •-, Beans I have obferved it totur

Membrane is filled with a molt tranfpa- formed^ as in cutting a fails

ind yet better in a young W4nn 1, upon boyling, into a tender white

Coagulant. 17. §. Through this Membrane, the Ligt/cns Body or Seed-Bran-

ches diftributcd in the inner C«ttj at Lift fhoot downright two (lender Fibres, like two Mtoefcffrtoer, one into each iotc of the flew.

7J£ 4 £'8 The places where the (aid Fibres (hoot into the Lakes, are near the ' Bafs of the Radicle; and by their Bl^hfimefi well enough remark'd: but the fibers themtelves are fo very finall, as fcarcely to be difcern'd. Yet in a Lupine, of the larger kind, both the flues where the Navel- Fibres (hoot into the Lobes ( which here from the Pafts of the Radicle is more remote ) and the Fibres ihemfelvej, arc fairly vifible. For the Seed-Branch, upon itsentrancc intothe Coat of the Lupine, is prefently divided into two »w* Branches, and thole two into other left, whereof lbme underly, others aloft, run alongtheOift, and towards its other end meet and are inolculated: where about, two oppolite,

r (hallow, round, and molt minute Cavities, anfwerable to twospechj of '*'f'1'' & Cartilaginous glofs, one in either Lobe, may be obferved ; which

Specks are the ends of the llmi A'c-.v/- Fibres, upon the ripening of the Seed there broken off. Theft Fibre/ from the superficies of each Lobe, delcenda little way directly down : prefently, each is divided into two Branches, one diftribu ted into the Lobes, the other intothe fia-

Tab. 4-/-lS-{£(./e arKj 2tume, in the manner as in the Firjl Chapter is defcribed. And thus far the Hilrory. I (hall now only with a brief account of the Generation of the Seed, as hereupon dependent, conclude this Dif- courft.

An Account 18. jf- LET US (ay then.that the Sap having in the Rootjhin^aad of the Gaie- Leaves, paiTed divers ConcoSions and Separations, in the manner as they Mtiw of the are faid to be perforrnd therein; 'tis now at laft, in fomegood ma- Seed. turity, advanced towards the Seed.

19. sf. The more copious and cruder part hereof is again feparated by a free reception into the Fruit, or other Part analogous to it: beingeitherfufficiently ampleto contain it, or at leaft laxe enough for its tranfpiration, and fo its due difcbarge. The more EiTential part is into the Seed-Branch or Branches entcrtian'd, Which, becaufc they arc evermore of a very eonfiderable length, and of aConffitution very fine, the faid Sap thus becomes in its Current therein as in the Spcrmatici Vejfeh, ftill more mature.

2c. £ In this mature eftatc, from the Seed-Branch intothe Coats of'the Seed, as into the Womb, 'tis next delivered up. The meaner part hereof again, totheO/fttr, as Aliment good enough, isfupplied. The finer part is transmitted to the/««er; which being, as is (aid, 3 Parenechymmts and more fpatious Body, the Sap therefore is not herein, as in the Outer, a meer Aliment •-, but in order to its being, by Fermen- tation, farther prepared.

21. ff. Yet the Outer Coat, being on the contray hard and tfcnft; for that realbn, as it admitteth not the Fermentation of the Sap fo well within it fctf.5 (b doth it the more promote and favour it in the Inner; being Bounds both to it and its sap 5 and alio quickneth the/fwe/lof the whole Work in the formation of the seed.

aa *.

Book I. ofPlantf. 49 23. $• Nor doth the Outer Coat, for the (Time rcafon, more pro-

mote, than declare the purity of the6'<//uiow contained in thclnncr: For being more hard and denle, and fo not perfpirablc, mutt needs fuppofe the Partsof the Sap encompaiied by it, fince thus uncapableof any evacuation, to be therefore ali fo choice, as not to need it.

25. ji. The Sap being thus prepared in the Inner Coat, ata/jquoi now apt to be the Subjiratitm of the future Sced-Ewh;<> •, by frelh fup- plies, is thence difcharg'd. Yet that it may rot be over-copious 5 which, becaule of the laxity of the Inner Co.it, from whence it iffucs, it migbteaiily be: therefore, as the fiid Inner Coat is bounded without, by the upper Coal'5 10 by the Secwdine, is it bounded within. Through which Sccundine the Sap being hltrd, or, as it were, tranfpi- ringj the depofiture hereof, anfwerabie to the Colli qu amentum in. an Egg, or to the Semen Mulibre, into its Concave at lad is made.

24. §. The other part of thcpurclt Sap embofom'd in ihzRamu- lets of the Seed-Branch, runs a Circle, or Ibme progrefi therein $ and (b becomes, as tbeSemea Majhdrtgtm, yet more elaborte,

25. jf. Wherein alio, left its Current mould be too copious or precipitant, by their co-arHare ami divarication where they are inolculated, it is retarded i the noblefl portion only obtaining a pals.

16. $. With this purefl Sap, the faid Ratmtlels being fupplicd, from thence at laft, the Navel-Fibres (hoot ( as the primitive Artery into the Colliquamentum ) through the Secundim into the aforelaid Li- quor depofited therein.

27. t). Into which Liquor, being now fhot, and its own proper Sap or TinUures mixed therewith, ftftrik$s it thus into a Coagulant •-, or of a Li ftor, it becomes a Body c«njijient and truly farenchymons. And the fupply of the faid Liquor ft ill continu'd, and the (hooting of the Navel-Fibres, as is above defcrtbed, (till carried on, the faid Coagu- lation or fixation is therewith likewife,

28- §• And in the Interim of the Coagulation, a gentle Fermentation being alio made, the faid Parenchyma or Ceagnkm becom-th filch, not of any Texture indifferently, but is thus raifed (as wc lee Bread in Bak- ing ) into a Congeries of Bladders : For fuch is the Parenchyma of the whole Seed.

FINIS.

. 1903.

THE

ANATOMY O F

O O T S; Prefented to the R o y A L SOCIETY at fiveral times,

in the Years, 1672 & 1675.

With an Account of the

VEGETATION OF ROOTS,

Grounded chiefly hereupon.

The SECOND BOOK.

By NEHEMfAH qREWM.T>. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Pbyficiaris.

%fye £>ecottb CDitfcn.

LONDON,

Printed by W.9$aiplinsa 1682. Mc-Bot-Garc1 n, JN 3

1902.

TO THE

Right Honourable

WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count B^OVNCKER

THE

PRESIDENT AND TO t HE

Council and Fellows O F T HE

ROYAL SOCIETY- Mr LORD,

|F the Dedication of Books were not inufej jet here, I think, I might have been a Pre- cedent. The promotion of Pbytological Science is one Part of Tour Work; and 'tis Tou have called me to the management of

this Part; for fome time, have intruded mc herein; and by Tour molf favourable and candid acceptance of what I have performed thus far, have encou- raged me hereunto : I therefore prefent but Tour Own, into Tour Hands.

The great Honour and Advantage of Tour Fellowlhip^ I firft obtained, by Mediation of Dr. Wilkins, the late mod Reverend Bijhop of Chefter. Whom I cannot name, without faying thus much of him, That He was a Per-

fon

The Epiflle Dedicatory.

fon of that eminent and happy Worth, which, as it was too good,to fear envy; fo is it too great, to need an Elogie.

WithHirrij it was, Tou were plcafed to commit to Me, the farther profecution of this Worl^ ; the Beginnings whereof, were by Tour Order formerly made publique. Had I conftilted my own Abilities altogether, I ihould fcareely have ventured upon it; feeing very little, for which I could think well of my fell, faving, That I had learned, upon good grounds, to think of Tou with greateft Honour. Rut I alfo eonf idered, That to infill: hereon too much,might be a reflection upon Tour Judgmcnts,who had thought fit to make choice of Me. And, That Tou were not more the Patrons of Wit, than of Induflry; and of All, who (hall endeavour to find out, ortoconfirmthe Truth of Tilings. Withal, I looked upon Nature, as a Trca- furc fo infinitely full; that as all Men together, cannot ex- hauit it; fo no Man, but may find out fomewhat therein, if he be refolvcd to Try.

In compliance therefore with Tour Commands, I have hereunto devoted a very considerable part of my Time. Thefe,adding force to my own Dcfires,of being fomewhat inftrumental to the Improvement of Medicinal, and other wholefom Knowledge: if peradventurc, as we incrcafe herein, we may become better, and more happy. As to which Improvement, though I could not hopej yet, I would not difpair. I have already prepared theSoil.and made fome Plantation : what rcmaincth behind, and the Vintage ot the whole, will depend much upon the continued Influence of Tour Beams: for how unpromifing focver the Stock may be; yet the Fruit cannot but be fomewhat matured, upon which Tou are plcafed to ihine. I am alfo confident, that the fime Nobilty and Goodneft, which accept the endeavours, will likcwife pardon the faults, of,

My Lord, Tour Lordjbips moft humbly

and ?nojl finearly

devoted Servant Xtpt,m!ici

1*73.

NEHEiMJAH GREW.

THE

THE

CONTENTS-

The FIRST PART.

CHAP. I.

OF the Original of Roots, $. i, 2, 3. Of their Figures, 4, to 8. Of their Motions, 9, to 15. And of their Ages, %6, to

CHAP. 1L

OF the Skin. Its external Accidents, andOriginal, $, I, 2. CMS- founding Parts. Whereof the one Parenchymous, 3. The other

Lignous, 4, Jo fie eW.

CHAP. III.

QF the Barque. /// Originaiand external Accidents, $. 1. Size, 2. Compounding Parts; Whereof the one Farenchj/mous, %.

The Bladders of the Parenchyma, 4, 5, 6. The Diametral Portions, 7, to 11. The other Part, Lignous, confifiing vf long Pipes or Veffels, 12, to 17, Of feveral Kinds, 18, to 23. In different Proportion, 34, 25. And in different and elegant Pofiliou. 26, totheend.

CHAP. IV.

OF that Part of the Root next within the Barl^ in Trees *nd Shrubby Plants, called the Wood. Hereof the Parenchyma,

Jf. I, 2, 3, & 7. The Lignous Portion; of which, the Sap- Veffels, 4. the Aer-Veffds, ;> &• The Peftion of the Former, 8, 9. 0/ *fo Latter, 10, ii, ia. Their Proportion, 13,14,15. The Latter, feme* times a little tapering. 16. TheirTexture, 17, to 32. Content, 23.

CHAP.

The Contents.

CHAP- V.

QF the Piih. Found in the tipper part of' ntofl Roots, §. i. It, Jizeand {hape,2. Sap-Veflels, 3. Original, 4, 5. Bladders,

6, Fibres and Texture, 7, to if. That of the Infertims and Barque the fame, 13, Hence, the Original of the Aer-Vcffels conjeQnred, 13. What the whole Body of a Root, concluded, 14, 15. The Contents of the Pith, i(5.

The SECOND PART.

•5 ^Heology, the Beginning and End of thilofophy, jj. I, to 6.

The Divine Wifdom fien in the Growth of plants, 7. Ifm

How the Groundis Prepared, 8, to 14. How the Sap is Imbibed, and Diflrihuted to the feveral Parts of the

Root, 15,(0 28. How the [ever al Parts are Nohrif/xd and Formed, 39, /035. How the feveral Part' receive ihtir rejpcilive Situation, 36, /040. How Roots receive their different Size and Shape, 41, to 4J. HowRoots receive their different Motions, 48,(0 53, How Roots are differently Aged, 54, 55,5$. How the Liquors and other Contents of the feveral Parts are made

57106%. How the Odors of Roots are made, 64. . How their Colours, 6$, to 67. How their Tap, 68, to the end.

•

•

THE

57

THE

ANATOMY

ROOTS; PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE, AND WITH THE

MICROSCOPE* PART L

CHAP.'L ,.

Of the ORIGINAL, FIGVRES, MOTIONS, and AGES of ROOTS.

| EI N G TO fpeak of Roots 5 it is recjuifite, for 1 our better iniderftanding of what follows, that (bme

things, as to their Original, Figures, Motions and Asia, be premiied.

1. $. Roots, taken altogether, have a Three- fold Original. Either from the Radicle^ as all

' Roots which come of the Seed: or from the Trunk. or Caulis, above ground 5 as in Strawberry, Chamomile, and many other Crttfen; or from the Trunk, or Caulk, after it is funk under ground 5 as in Vrimrofe, Bifiort, and many others 5 and prefently (hall be (hewed how-

a. jf. In the Growth of a Bud, and of a Trun^Root, there is this obfervable difference; That the former, carries along with jt,fbme portion of every Part in the Trimly or Stalky whereof it is a Compen- dium. The latter, always (hoots forth, by making a Rupture in the Barque, which it leaves behind, and proceeds only from the inner pari of the SttlJt.

O &fi

58 The Anatomy Book II.

3. 4. As alio, That in a Bid, the ligntm Part is fpread abroad, fo as to encompais a Pith. Whereas in a Trunks-Root, it makes a fo. lid Thred ftandiug in the Center. Which is the Cauie of its defending into the Ground: as is already, in the Firfl TSooft, and (hall in This be further (hewed.

4. 4. ROOTS are generally diftinguilhed, a! to their Figures, in being more Entrie, as is that of Liqiirifi; or Parted, as of St. Johns- wort, parted or Forked, either at the Bottom, as moft Roots; or at the Top, as Dandelyott, and fbmc others. A thing very odd, and unintelligible, without the knowledge a{ the Motions of Roots; whereof prelently.

5. §. Parted, again, are either Ramified, as that of Cttmfry; or Manifold, as oiCrowfoot: both are Parted; but the former, by the fubdivifion of greater Branthes, into letter ; ihefe, when divers Strings, have all their diftincr original from one Head. Some are Straight, as a Radijb $ others Crooked, as Bijiort. Smooth, as Buglofe •-, or Stringy all round about, as Columbine. And to Carnations, this feems to be peculiar, That fometimes many of the Strings run parallel! with the fVocdoS the great Root, through the Barque, or betwixt the Wood and the Barque.

6. 4. Again, fome arc Thick, as Rhubarb; Slender, as the Vine. Long, as Fcnit; Short, as a Tm-hcp: which are diftinct from Great and Little ; in that thefe, are fo called with reipect to ievcral Roots •-, thole, with refpeft to the feveral Oimcnlions of one. Short, are Stubbed, as Iris tiiberofa 5 or Round,as Draiontitm, Round arc Tubcrous,or Simply Knobbed, as Rape-Crowfoot ? Bulbous, that is Scaled, as Ibme Lilys •-, or Shell'd, as an Onion. Where note, That all Bulbous Roots, are, as it were, Hermaphrodites, or Root and Trimly both together: for the Strings only, areablblute Roots, the Bulb, a&ually containing thofo Parts, which fpringing up, make the Leaves or Body; and is, as it were, a Great Bud under ground.

7. 4. Roots, again, are Even or Uneven; Even, are Cylindrical, as Eryngo; or Pyramidal, as Borage. Growing (mailer Downward^ as do moft; or Upwards, as Skirrets. Uneven, are Pitted, as Potato's, where thcEjw or finds of the future Trunks lie inward ••, or Knotted, ZKjerufalcm-Artichoi$ 1 where they Standout, Thefe Differences, are alto Compounded : lb fome Roots are both Entire ahd Smooth, as Peony $ others Entire, but Stringy, as Clary: that is, neither Ramifi'd, nor yet Biufliy, or divided at the Top into levcrall fmall Strings-, but a Single Root fonounded with many Hairy Threds. Some both Plain in tome parts, and Knobbed in Others, as Filipcndula, Lilinm no« bulbofiim, and others.

8. §. Some alto have two or more Reds 5 and thole of one Kind : of which, tome are diftiiictly riiftcnd tothe bottome of ihcStalk, asin Degfloves ; fome ftand one under another, to as only the uppermoft is fatten'd to the Stalk., as in Dragon, Crocus, and others. And there are fome, which have not only two Roots, at the fame time 5 but thole alfo of two diftinft Kinds, as in Bijiort; one of them, a (lender ftrait Cylindiick and horizontall Root; the other large and crooked, and bredof the Deli-ending Trunk'? as in fpeakingnext of the Motronsof iWr,willbi: imdtrftood, how. All which, with oilier Differences

by

Book N. of Roots. 59

by Thofetbat undcrtakg the Defcriftiorn offlattf, are accurately to be Noted. Rut the Differences, above mentioned, will icrve for our prclenc Purpofe.

9. $. THE MOTIONS of Roots are alfo divers. Sometimes Level, as arc tliofe of Hops, Ammi, Cintjuefoyle \ and all fiich as properly Creep. Sometimes Perpendicular, as that ofJParJhep: Whichis different from Straightnels; for fome Straight Roots, are Level. Both of them are either Shallow or Deep: fome run Level, and near the Turf, as Woodbind, Wild Anenomy $ others lower, as Dogs-Grafs. Some ftrike down, but a little way, as Stramonium ••> others grow deep, a? Horfe-Radijl): Which is different from being Long; for many long Roots, are Level, as Hops.

11, $. Some again Defcend, as Tulips, and other Bulbous Roots, which differs from growing only Downwards; in that here, the Head of the Root is Immoveable ••, but in Defending, the whole Root obteineth different Places, running deeper, time after time, into the Earth. Some alfo Afcend, fometimes, and in fbme part, appearing above ground, as Turneps.

11. j(. Thcfe Motions are alfo Compounded % both in refpefl: of the feveral Parts of the Root, and offeveral Times. So the main Root of Primrofe, is Level; the Strings are Perpendicular. The Roots of moft Seedlings grow Downward and Upward, orfhoot out in length at both Ends, at the fame time. Thole of Biftort, Iris, and (bme others, grow, in part, both Downward and Upward at feveral times: Whence it is, that Bijiort is Crooked, with fome refemblance to an S, according to its Name ; And that fbrae Parts of Iris- Root appear oftentimes above the ground.

12. $. There is alfo another Motion, in fome Root), not heeded-; and that is Contortion : whereby, without being moved out of their Place, they are Writhed orTwifted; asapiece of Goath is, when the Water is wrung out of it; as in Cardmts, somhus, and others: whether always I cannot fay. This Motion cannot be noted, without [tripping off the Barque 5 whereby the Veffih may be feen, fometimes, to make two or three Circumvolutions. This Motion feerns to be governed by the winding of the Staler, and therefore to begin at the Head, and terminate at the Poynt or lower end ofihtRoot, which is immoveable.

13. jf. BUT ABOVE all the Motions of Roots, not obferved, the molt remarkable is that of DESCENT. Which, although it hath been noted, by fome Botanichj, of Bfdbom Roots 5 yet of thefc only : Whereas it is the Property, of a great many more; and thole, of very different Kinds ; probably,of the far greater number of Perennial Roots of Herbs 5 as of Arum, Rape-Croafoot, Valerian, Brmnwort, Bearf foot, Ta»fy, Lychnis, Samper, Primrofe, Ammi, Avens, Wood-forrd, Iris, and others. Of all which Plants, it is very obfervable, That their Root, is annually renewed, or repaired, out of the Trunl^ Or Stalk, it felf. That is 10 (ay, The Bjfts of the Stalk continually, and by infenfible Degree, ddfieodiflg below the furface of the Earth, and hiding it felf therein; isthus, both in Nature, Place, and Office changed imp a true Root. Which Root, by the continuance of the liidf

O 2 Motion

Motional xhsStalk , alio Deficndi 5 and lb, according to 1 he data- blenefi of its Subitance, becomes\A Ihoitcr or longer Root ; the Elder or Lower Portion thereof, Rotting off, by the fame Degrees with the Generation of the Upper, out of t he Stalk- So in Brownwort, the Bap of the Stalk finking down by degrees, till it lies under Ground;, becomes the upper part of the Root--, and continuing (till to (ink, the nest year, beeoims the lower Part 5 and the next after that, rots away; anew Addition being (nil yearly made out o( the Stilly, as

Tab. *. f. $•>tne elder Parts yearly rot away. So in Dragon, Croats, and the like, & 7. ' where the Root is double ; the Bafts of the Stalk, this year; the next,

becomes the Upper- Root ; after that, the Lower-Roof; and at the length dies and is confum'd.

14. $. The Demonftration hereof, is taken, more evidently, from fome Roots, than from others; as from the Level and Knobed Roots

Tab. 5- /• '> 0{Wood-forrcl,Primrofe, &c. Forthe Leaves or~ thofe Plants rotting off fucceifively, and the Bajes of thole Leaves gradually defending into the Ground; each Bafis is thus nounlucd with a more copious Sap, and (b fwelled into fo many thick Knots, [t may likewife lie gathcr'd in fome, from the like Politionofthe Vejfelsoi Woody Parts, in the Root, as in the Trunks as in Bares-foot, As alio, from the Root of the bit

lab. 5. /. 4. Tuberofa : where, although the Leaves fall off clo(e to the Surface of the Stalk,--, }*et after that is funk down, and (well'd into a Root, the Seats of the periftied Leaves, and the Ends of the VeJJeh belonging to- them, are not oblcurely vifible; whereby the Root is wrought, as it were, with feveral Seames and Frickf/Lines •-, the Seams (hewing the felting on of the Leaves ; and the Pricks, the Terminations or broken Ends of the Vejfels: which ends, are Oil] more apparent, upon the (tripping off the Birque. I confidercd likewile, That as among Ani- mals, there are many, which are not Bred of Fggs, immediately; hut arc Transformed, one Animal into another : So, it is more than probable, That among Plants, there are not a few Inlhnccs of the like Transformations ; whereof, this is one.

15. §. The Can ft of this Defient, fo fir as it is dependent on the Inward Conformation of the Root, I (hall (hew in the following Jpart- But the Immediate Viliblc one, are the String-Roots, which this kind of Trunks frequently put forth: which, descending themfelvcs directly into the Ground, like (b many Ropes, lug the Trunk after them. Hence the Tuberous-Roots oflm upon the rotting or fading away of the Strin-i-Roots hanging at them, fometimes a little Re-aicend. Hence allb the Shape offome Roots islnverted: For whereas molt are parted downwards, into feveral Legs-, fome arcparted upwards into

tab % f ^ <MvBrB-^fo&) as Dtndeljm, andothers. For thcie Roots fending forth ''"' y'' '' at the top feveral Trunk;Buds, the faid Buds fuccefitvely put forth new,

and caft their old Leaves ; and continually allb making their Defcent, are at length formed into fo many Necks, of three, four, five, or more inches long, under Ground.

16. s>. HENCE ALfb we undcrlrand, in what particular way, fome Roots become Perennial. Some are wholly (b, as thole of Trees, Shrubs, and divers other woody Plants. Other*, in p;m, or hy :i new Progenies of Roots, from the old Head or Body,, in the room of thole that die yearly, or after a certain Time; as of Lilitt »t nenbulba-

Book II. of Roots- 61

dun, Jcrufakm Artichoke, Potato, Dog-jlones, Monkhood, Utile Celan- dine and others. In which Plants, one or more of their Roots z firm the other (poow and ihperannuatcd5 and p;irtly, bv the ravine

the T, ' Death. of the Ti-'inij andotl

;iV Linn

:"her yo nger Roots, reduced to a Coufumptionand

17. §.With thcfe,W/^,ai]d other Bidbc 11 s-Roots conibrt: For the fevcral Rindcs Si sk///, whereofchielly,the Bulb coniiffsfuccei lively perifli and Ihrink up into fo many thin and dry skins; betwixt which,and in their Centre, other Leaves and Shells, being fiicceflivcly formed, the Bidb is thus perpetuated. In the fame manner the String-Roots alio (uc- ceed one another annually. So that at the end of diveis Years, although it be (till looked upon as the fame Individual Root, yet it is, in truth, Another, as to every particle thereof!

18. jr. Laltly, many other Roots am perpetuated by the aforefaU Defeenrofthe Trunl^--, out of which, it is dill annually Repaired, as by the gradual pcrifhing of its lower parts, it is Diminifhed 5 as hath been (aid. Whence alfo we lie the reafonofthe Rugged and Blunt 3-^. _ r- , extremities of thefc, and forae other Roots, as of that plant mperftiti- oufly called Devils-bit: becaufe the end of it teems to be bitten off. let doth it not appear lb originally 5 but the Lower part thereof rotting off, as the tipper delccndsj the living remainder, becometh flumped, or feeraeth Bitten. Thus far of the Original, Shapes, Mali' ens, zndAges of Roots.

CHAP. II.

Of the SKI N.

1 NEXT proceed to the feveral Parts whereof a 1 Root is Compounded. The outer Part of all is the j Skin--, which is common to all Roots. 'Tis diverfly

Coloured: Whiterin Sfyrrcts:, Yellow, in Doc\^ } Red, in Potato; Brown, in J.ovage 5 Black, in Bu-

||: giofs. Its Surface, fometimes Smooth, as in Horf- radijl)--, Rough, as in Searz-otiera. And the Sk,ins

of the feveral Shells of a Trdip-Root, taken up freth, look as if they were perforated with a great many (ma*il holes. Tis ofvarious Size 5 very Thin, in Parfnep •-, fomewhat Thick, in Bttglofs $ very Thick in Jm. Sometimes it is Opacous, as in Thijile 5 and fometimes Tranfparenr, as in Madder.

2. §. Every lioot hath fuccelTively two kinds of Sijns: the one, Coetaneous with the other Parts 5 and hath its original from that which involveth the Parts of the Seed it fclf. The other, Poftnate, fucceeding in the room of the former, as the Root ageth ; and is ori- nated from the Bark. So in Dandelion, the old skin, looked upon shout the beginning of ft&af, fcems to have been one of thole feveral

Rings


Rings, which the precedent year competed the Cortical Body of the fieo* .• but by thcGeneration of a new Rim, next the Wood, is now thruttoff and ihrunkup intoaS&n. So alfoin the Roots of Suglofi

15. and Horfe-Radip, as fir as the Bladders in the former, and thefajfeh in the latter arc Radiated -, the Cortical Body fecms either annually or oftener, to (brink up into another new &kjft, as, the old ones fall off. And fometimes, perhaps, as in Asfparagiis, the wholebodyof thePer- pendicular Roots, except the woody Fibre in the Centre, becomes the fecond skin. So that the wearing away of the old Styx, fucceeds the derivation of the new one •-, as in Defcending Roots, the Confumpti- on of the Lower Parts, doth the Generation of the Upper. Becaule the Barque (wells, and grows fometimes fatter than the Sfyii can fall off, or give way to it: therefore are the Roots of many Herbs, Barque- bound, as well as the Trunk1 of Trees.

3. jS. This SJ^tt is ufually, if not always, compounded of two Kinds of Bodies .• which alio is probable of the Coe'taneous. Theone, Parenchymoiis, and frequently conltru&ed of exceeding little Cells or Bladders-? which in feme Roots, as of Afiaragsis, cut traverfe, and viewed through a Microsoft, are plainly vifible. Thefe Bladders are of different Sizes; in Buglet, larger 5 in Ajparagus Ids 5 and fometimes they coincide and difappear. But in theft, and all other Roots, even where thefe Bladders appear not, the Parenchyma of the skin, is of the lame Subftantial Nature, with that other more vivid and bulky one of the Barkj As is manifelr, from its being thence Originated 5 and alike Conformed, as (hall be feen 5 and not only adjacent to it, as a Glove is to the Hand •-, but continuous therewith, as the parts of a piece of flelb, are one with another.

4. §. OF THIS Parouhymous Body, the Skpt confifteth chiefly, but not wholly •-, there being many Lignms I 'cjjels which are Tubulary, mixed therewith: which, though hardly by the Micrefceft, yet otherwife, is dcmonftrable. For in tearing the Skin, you (hall do it more eaflly by the length, than bredth; becaufc, by the firft way, the continuity only of the Parenchyma, is diffolved 3 but by the latter, both of this, and of the JcflW/, thefe being pofited by the length of the Root: Sothat, as by the Imalnels of the Bladders of the Parenchyma, the67;/«is Denle ; fbiby ibf&Vefftls, is it Tough.

5. jj. Again, if you cut a Root traverfe, and let it lie by for (bme time, all the parts.where there are no K^/j,ilirink below the furface of the cut-end •, but where-cver Thefe are policed, there is nofhrinking; which oftentimes, evidently appears alio in the Skin : becaule rhefaid Wffch, though, as the Bladders, they may coincide •, yet they cannot vilibly Ihorten or (brink up in length ; no more than a S/rjir, whofe fides may yet be eafily crulhed together.

6. §. Further, the RWi being cut t raver It, if, near the cut-end, you very gently prefs the fide of'toeRoot with the edge of your Nail, the sap will l hereupon arife (bme times from the Sk'"'-, in the fime manner, as from any other part of the Root, where the like Veffcls are pofited. And although the Sap may likcwift be expreOed from the Titk, and other Pert* where fometimes, therearenone of thefe Vcflcls--, yer not without a fblution of there continuity \ which here doth not follow ; as appears, from riffl disappearing of the Sap, together with the in-

teoniflwn

Book II. of Root;. 63 termifuonof thcpreflurc; the laid lej/elr then dilating themfclvcs by aMotionof Rfftitittiott, an^ lo fucking up the Sap again.

7. jf. Hereunto may be added the Teftimony of fight $ the very Veffclt themfelves, in many Roots, coming under an apparent view, and ftandingin theutmoft furfaceof the Root all roundabout, as in tliat ofLiquirilrt, Columbine, Scorzonera, and others. Which Experi- ments, I have here, once for all, more particularly (it down; becaufe I fiiall have occafion, hereafter, to refer to them.

CHAP. III.

Of the BARQVE.

% E X T WITHIN the Skin lietfi the Barque. 'Tis fometimes Yellow, an in Deck. 5 Red, in Biflort 5 but ufually, and in seed-Roots, I think, always White, It is derived from the Seed it (elf; being but the extenfion or prolongation of the Parenchy- ma ofthe Radicle? One of the three Organicd Parts of the Seed, deferibed in the Firfl (£{jap«

tec of the Firfi TISOOU. 2. <J It is varioufly Sized ; fometimes very Thin, as in Jernfilem

Artichoke, Goats-beard, and in moft Trees •-, where it alfo retains the Name of a Barque or Rind. Sometimes'tis more Thick, and maketh up the far greateit-protionofthc Root, as in the String-.Rottf/of-^ar^a/, in Dandelion, and others. The thinneft and the thickeft ar e all analogous, and obtain the fame genera! Ufes. The degrees of its Size, amongft all Roots, may be well reckoned about Twenty, and lien in the following examples, fi. Beet, Dropwort, Jeru&km Artichoke , ttt.^% $. Orpine, Valerian, Goats-beard, Nettle, Brovenwort, Columbine, Celau- di/ie, Afparagis, Horfi'RudiJb, Peony, Bryony, Eryngo, Borage, Lavage, Dandelion, Parfiiep, Carrot, &c. In the Root aiseet, lcarce exceeding a good thick skin: but in a Carrot, half the Semidiameter of the Root, or above half an Inch over in forne places: and that ofDandelion, fometimes, in proportion with the woody Part, twice as thick : the reft of Several intermediate Degree.?: And to moft Roots, this is common, To have their -B^we proportionably thicker, at the bottome than at the top.

3. $. IT IS Compounded of two Bodies. The one Parenchymals ••, Continuous throughout; yet fbmewhat Pliable without a fblution of its Continuity. Exceeding Porous; as appeareth from its lo much Ihrinking up, in drying. The Pores hereof are extended much alike both by the length and bredth of the Root} therefore it (hrinkethup, by both thofc Dimenlions, more equally. And they are very Dilative, as is alfo rnanifeft from its reftorablenefs to its former bulk again, upon

64 of Roots. Book II

! I

its infufion in Water : that is to fay, /' is a moft curious and exqniftdy fine, wrought Sponge. Thus much the Eye and Rcafbn may difeover.

4. §. ThcMi.-rcjiifi.- contiinisihe truth hereof, and more precifely fliews. That thefe Pmsaxe all, in a manner, Spherical, in moft Plants s and this Part, an Infinite Mafs of little Cells or Bladders. The fides of

,_ none of them, arc Vilibly pervious from one into another 5 but each 15 nt. bounded within it (elf. Soth.it I he I'arendyma of the Barque, is much

the fame thing, as to its Conformation, which the Froth of Beer or Eggs is, as a fluid, or a piece of fine Manchet, as a fixed Body. The Sides alfo of thefe Bladders are as transparent, as thole of Water; or the Bodies of fbme Infects.

6. $. But their Size is nfually much (mailer; and their Poftureraore Regular than thofe in Bread or Water. In all Roots they are fb fmal!, as fcarcely, without the Microfiope, to be difcerned: yet are they of different Size, both in the fame, and in divers Roofs; the varieties whereof, amongft all Roots, may be reduced to about Tenor Twelve

i t^. according to the Standard, in Tab. 11. Some of thofe in Dandelion, being of the Smallcfr -, and in Buc.lofs,of the Greateft. They are pofited, for the mod part, at an Equal Height; and piled evenly one over another: So that, oftentimes, they vilibly run in Ranks or trains, both by the length and breadth of the Roets,zs in the Root of Bughfi^or of Dandelion, fplit through the middle, may be feen. Although they are ufually Spherical, yet fometimes, and in fbme place?, they are more oblonge, as in the outward fprt ofthe Barque of Bugiofi, Theft Bladders, are fometimes beft feen, after the Root, being cue traverfe, hath Iayn by awhile, to dry.

6. §. They are the Receptacles of Liquor $ which is ever Lucid 5 and I think, always more Thin or Watery. They are, in all Seed- Rests, filled herewith; and ufually, in thofe alio which are well grown, as of Borage, Radif/j, &c.

7. (. THIS Parenchymous Part, in many ROD/J, is of one Uniform Contexture ; as in AJparagus, Horf-Radijb, Peony, Potato, and others. la many others, it is, as it were, of a Diveriified Waif\ the Bladders being, though every where Regular, yet either in Shape, Size, or Situation, different in fume Parts hereof] from what they are, mother intermediate ones. For rhefe Parts, are like fb many White Raysy

ftreaming, by the Diameter ofthe Root, from the inward Edgetoward the Circumference of the Barque-, asinLov.ige, Melilot, Parfnep, £kc.

p' cur tranfvcilly, is apparent. They arc, though not in dirccl Lines, continued alfo by the length ofthe Root •-, fo that they are, as it were, fo many Mmbrancesjoy which the other Parts ofthe Barqxejtie difter- rn mated.

8. §. The Continuation of thefe Diametral Rays, or Portions, is divers: fometimes, but half through the Barque, or ibmewhat more, or left, as \i\ Melilot. And it is probable, that to the Roots of allor moft Trejbyls, arid alio ofthe Leguminous Kind, this is proper, To have their Diametral Rays come (horr of the Circumference. Sometimes, they run quite through to the very Shjn, as in I.wage. And I think, in the Roots of all Umbelliferous Plants ; In which therefore, the S&M teems to have a clofer Communion with the Diametral Rays, and to lie originated dpccially therefrom. They ufually fhnd at an Equal Pi- ttance in the fame Root; But with refpeft to divers Rwrtr, their Di-

ftance

Book II. of Roots.

?.»•

8.».

fiance varies 5 lb le($jin Ptrjfap, greater in B/qglop. They are commonly 2ifc Keifr linear, as in Ltvagt; but Sometimes winding to and fro, as in a Carrot. **

9, §. They are not always of one Size: in a Carrot near the Inner Edge of the Barque, exceeding Slender, and ienrcely difcertia- ble$ in others, Thicker, as in the Three greater ones of Mdilot, and „., in common Chervil. Both by their Diftance, and Size, they are alfo lels or more Numerous; fome, only as they are nearer; fbme, as (mailer; others, as both. And'tis proper, I think, to the Intylous kind, either to have none, or but a few. Sometimes they are of the fame Thicknete quite,through the Barque from edge to edge, as in Marp-fab.7. Mallow. And fomeiimes are considerably ipread or dilated as they aproach the Sk^n, wherewith they are joyned, and whereinto they more vifibly run, as in Par/ley, or the fmaller part of the Root of Lavage. And in fome Roots, as of Scorzonera, at fbme times of the *""• *" year, when lels fucculcnt, almoft the whole Parenchyma feems to be of the Nature of the Diametral Rays, in other Roots. The Bladders of theft Diametral Portions, are fometimes, greater than thofe of the Other Parcnchymous Parts, as in Par/ley^ and I think fometimes lefs. Yet as there, Co here, varioully fized •-, to about fix or eight De- grees ; and thole of Parjky about the third, fourth, and fifth. Their Figure is Sometimes more oblong; and their direction or reipeci more towards the Center of the Root.

11. sf. As the other Parenchymals Parts of the Barque, are the Receptacles of Liquor? fbthefe, (where they are,) of Aer. Thisisar- gued, From their being more White, and not Tranfparenr, as fuch Roots and Parts ufe to be, which are more copioufly and equally filled up with Liquor: as the Pith of Elder, which, in the old Stalkf, is White 5 was once, and by being well foaked, wilt become, again Tranfparent. And from their being more dry and voyd of Liquor % whereupon their Bladders, which cannot be Vacuities, muft be filled with more or lels Aer, mixed with the Sap or the Vaporous parts thereof This is more obfervnble in thofe Diametral Portions, which terminate upon, and run into the Skin.

12. i. THE BARQUE is not only of a divers Woof, but as is (aid, of a Compounded Subftance; there being a certain number of Lagnous VeJJels, fewer or more, in lbme place or other, mixed with the Faremhyifious Part above defcribed 5 and fome way or other, are demonftrabie in;ill Roots As by the Toughnefs of the Barque, when pulled by the length. By the vifible Continuation of the faid Vejfels through the length of the Barque, in the re[emblance of (mall Threds. Trf. ffj And by the rifing up of the Sap in the traverle cut of the Root, in fuch places of the Barque, where thele Threds terminate: as the exigence of the fame Vefjels'm. the Skin, was proved in the Precedent tf&apttt.

13. Thefe Tubulary Threds, run not through the Barque in direct lines 5 but are frequently Braced together in the form of Net- Worfe The PayenchymoHs Parts every where filling up the (paces be- 7 t 6 twixt the Braced Threds-? as in Burnet, Scorzonera, Sic. the Barque " ' being paired or ftriped off, is apparent.

P 14. g

66 The Anatomy Book II

14. $. They ftcm, at firlt, where they are Braced, to be Inof- culated ••, fo as to be perviousone into another. But a more accurate view,efpecially afiiftcd by a Mifnofiope.difmveTs the contrary. Neither are they woun'dany way one about another, as Threds are in a Rope: nor Implicated, as in ravled Yarn, or the Knots of a Net: but only contiguous or limply Tangent, as the ftveral Chords in the Braces of a Drum : being thus joyned together by (he Parenehymoni Paris, as in fpeaking of the Fith, will beunderflood how. Yet do not always the fame Threds belong and keep entire to one Brace ; but are frequently parted into lefler Threds^ which are tranipoicd from Brace to Brace. Nordothey always, in whole or in part, p reft ntly after their contin- gence, mutually fall off again; but, oftentimes, run along collaterally joyned together for fome fpace.

15. §. Thek Brwes are of various number in divers Roots 5 more frequent in Jcrujakm Artichoke-, lets in Scorzoner^ more rare in Cumfry. The Threds likewile are varioully Divaricated •-, fometimes more,where the Braces are frequent, as in ja-uj-ikm Artii-kulifs and fometimes left, where the Braces are rare, as in Scorz.o>iera, Dandelion : And in all Roots, more frequent towards the Inner Verge of the Bark.

16. §. By what is laid, it is partly implied, That theft Threds, are not Single Vejjils; but a Clujier of them, Twenty, Thirty, or more or ftwer of them together. Yet as the Threds arc not Inofculated in the graces ; lb neither are the Vejjeh, in the Threds. Nor yet Twitted ; but only (land collateral together; as the fevera! Single Threds of the Silkworm, do in Sleave-Silk. Neither are theft Veffds pyramidal, (b far as the Glafs will difcover^ or, from probable Reafon, may be conjectured. Nor Ramified, fo as to be fucceffively propagated one from another, after the manner of the Veins in Animals: but Cylindrical, and Diffinctly continued, throughout the length of the Root •-, as the ftveral Fibres in a Tendon or Nerve.

17. (S. THESE VESSELS are either themftlves of divers kinds, or ftrve, at leaft, to coilttitute divers Kinds, in divers Roots: of the different Natures whereof, although there may be other ways whereby to judge ••, yet fo far as by Infpection, we may do it, chitlly, by the Di- verfity of thole Liquors, which they feverally contain. Sometimes they yield a Lymph* •-, and that Thin, as they do inaF>*rJnep$ eipecially thofe that make a Ring, at the inward extremity of the Bark. See the Root it ftlf That this Clear Sap afcendtth only from theft Veffeh, is certain. Becaufe no Liquor will do the like, from any Vartnchymous Part, wCbap. 1. hath been faid. And becaufe it is ofa different nature from the Sap contained in the Bladders of the Parenchyma •-, although of the fame Colour, yet fenfibly more sweet.

18. § Sometimes they yield a Thick and Mucilaginous Lympha, as in Cumfry, as appeared] by its tenacity. From the Mucilaginous Con- lentof theft Frffilsitis, I fuppoft, that the sap contained in the Blad- ders is rendred of the like nature, fo far as it approaches hereto , which lomcLimes is more, as in MsrJb-maUow 5 and fometimes but little as in Borage : For in prclltng out the Liquor of this Plant, and then heating it over an indifferent fire 5 thef ir greater part hereof remaineth thin i only fome certain firings and little hits of a gtllicd (iibihncv are mixed herewith j which as it Items, were originally the proper Liquor oftheft Mncidiicts. 19. jS.

Book II. of Roots.

16, $. Oftentimes thdeSucciferousJ^/r yield a Milky or White Sap j and fometimes Yellow,and of other colours as in .SWA«/,and moft Cichoraceous Plants ••, in Angelica, and moft 'Umbelliferous •-, in Burdock, and divers Thijlles, to which that is 'akin: in Scorzonera, Common Bells, and many other Plants, not commonly taken notice of to be nilky. The Milky Saps of all which, although they differ in Colour, rtiicknefi, and other Qualities; yet agree, in being more Oyly than any of the Lymphous Saps. It being the mixture of the Oyly parts with (bme other Limpid Liquor, but of a different Nature, which caufcth them to be of a Milky, or other Op neons Colour, in the fame manner as common Oyl, and a ftrong limamn of Tartar, (haked in a Bottle together, prefently mix into a White Liquor. And although they will, for the grcateft part, leparate again } yet fome of their parts, without any Boiling, or (b much as the leaft Digeftion with Heat, by Agitation only, of ftanding together for fbmc time, incorporate in the form of a Thin Milky-Sope, which will alio diflblve in Water. I fuppofe, therefore, That it is the Volatile Salt, chiefly, of thefe Plants, which being mixed with their Oy, renders this Liquor of a White or other Opacous Colour.

ao. jf. Sometimes the Oyl will feparate and dilcover it (elf: for if you cut a Fenil-Root traverle, after it hath layn (bme days out of the Ground; the fame Veffels, which, in a frefh Root, yields Milk, i will now, yield Oyl: the watery parts of the Milk,, which in the drying of the Root are more evaporable, being (pent.

a i. §. All Gums and Balfanis are likewife to be reputed the proper Contents of thefe Veffels: for Thefe and Milks, are very near akin- So the M//^ of Fenil, upon ftanding, turns to a Clear Balfam -, of Scorzonera, Dandelion, and others, to a Gam. In the dryed Root of Angelica, &c. being (plit, the Milk,-, according to the Continuati- on of thefe Veffels, appeareth, as Blood dodders in the Veins, con- denfed to an hard and ihining Rofxn, And the Root of tfelcnium cut Tab. 9, tranfverfely, prefently yields a curious Balfame of a Citrine Colour, and (bmetimes of the Colour of Balfame of Sulphur- I call it a Bat- fante 5 becaufe it will not diflblve in Water. Yet not a Terebinth?, becaufe, nothing near (b vifcid or tenaceous as that is. But the Root of Common Wormwood, bleeds, from large Veffels, a true Terebinth, or a Tib. 10. E, Salfame with all the defining properties of a terebinth 5 although that Word he commonly ufed only for the Liquors of (bme trees.

aa. jf. There is yet another kind of Sap-Veffels., which may be called Vapour-Veffels; as in Docks, at leaft (bme of them. For by the Sup-Veffels it is, that the Barques of Roots do Bleed. Of which, (bme Bleed quick and plentifully, as the Umbelliferous and the Cichoraceous Kinds. Some, very (lowly and fearce vifibly, as all or moft Trefoyls, and of the Leguminous Kind. And (bme feem not to Bleed, as the Deck, Yet that this Root, hath alfo Veffels diftinft from thofc that carry ACT j doth partly appear, from the different Colour they produce where they ftand ^ as will better be underftood anon, in (peaking of the Caufes of the Colours of Roots. As alio from the Toughnefs of the Barque, in pulling it by the length; neither the Parenchyma, northe Aer-Veffels, being of themfelvesToagA. But becaufe the Succu* or Sap they carry, feems to be a kind of Dewy Vapour, therefore, they may not improperly be called Roriferovs or Vapour-Vejfels.

The Anattmy Book II.

23. (j. THE Saf-Vejjels, are not only of divers Kinds, in divers Roots, but in the fame. Whether in all, I doubt : but in fome it is certain they are: For if you cut a Fenil-Roet traverfe, both Milk, and Limpid Sap, will prefently afcend, and, upon accurate infpeftion, appear thereupon dinftmftly. So the Roots, both of Trachelium and Enula, Bleed both a Lympha, and a Citrine Balfintc: and Wormwood, both a Lympha, and a Terebinth, at the fame time. So alfo the Root of Dandelion being cut in November, teems to bleed both a Milk. and a Lympha ••, the latter being drowned by the former at another: time when it is more copious. Whether all Roots have LymvheduUs, is doubtful •-, but 'tis molt probable, that they have, more or fewer 5 Handing, for the moll part, in a Ring, at the Inner Verge of the Barque : the Sap whereof, I fuppofe, is fo far of common Nature in all Roots, as to be Clear, and lels Oily.

24. (. THE Quantity of thefe Vejjels is very different: In Borage, Peony, Bijiort, but few -, in Afparagus, fewer : in Parfnep, Celandine, many; in Fenil, Marjh-mallvrv, many more: and betwixt thefe extreams, there are many Degrees, as by comparing the Roots of Horfe- Radijlj, Tnrnep, Briony, Skjrrets, Par/Icy, Goats-Beard, and as many more as you pleafe, may be leen. Amongft the fcveral Sorts of Docks, they feem in patience, to be the feweft; in Red-Dock, the molt numerous. There are two ways of judging of their Number '•> Either as their Extremeties are vifible upon the iraverfc cut of the Barque ; or as the B<trque is diverfly Brittle or Tough; being lb, from the various Number of thefe Vejjels therein, as in the Second Chapter hath been faid.

25. $. The Quantity of the amending Sap, is a doubtful argument, whether of the Number, or Size of thefe Vejjels. For it h common to moil Milky-Roots, for the Milk, to afcend more copioully: yet in fome of them, the Vejjels feem, in proportion with the Paren- ihymoii! Part, not to be fo numerous, as in fome other Roots, where the afcending Sap is left $ as by comparing the LaBeals of Dandelion, and the LymphsduUs of Fenil together, may appear: fo that it (hould feem, that the bore of the LaUeal Vejjels, is greater than that of the Iympk<edn8s.

26. $. THE Situation of thefe Vejjels, as they appear, even to the naked Eye, in the tranfverle Seftion, is Various and Elegant. Sometimes they arc pofited only at the Inner Edg of the Barque, where

, they make a Ring, as in Afparagus. In which place and pofition, they (land in molt, ifnotinal!, Roots, how variously foever they are pofited alfo othcrwifc. The Common Crow-Foot with numerous Roots, hath a Ring of sap-Vejjels next the Skin. So the Barque of Monks- Hood, is encomp.iffed with a tranfparent Ring of Sap-Vejjels. The Kiwgiseithcr more Entire, as in Eryngo, Brown-Wort, Valerian, Hop, Madder, &v. Or it is a Prick"d King, as in Bnttyr-Bur. Sometimes they are chiefly poflur'd in a Prick-Ring, towards the outward part of the Barque, as in Peony: and fome Roots are pricked all over the Barque, as of Melilot. In others, they Hand not lb much in Pris^. as Portions or Cohrns, as in Cnmfry-

27- $•

Book II. of Roots,

27. §. In others, again, they all (land in more continued Lines, either Kays or Diametral, as in Bertge 5 or Periptaetial, as in Celan- dine. The Patenter Rays are not equally extended in M Roots: in Parfncp, towards the Circumference of the Barque $ in Buglofi, about halfway. In all Docks, and Sorreh, the Rays arc extended through about i of the thlckncfi of the Barque, towards the Circumference, whereabout, divers of them are always arcbejf'm, two and two together. In all or many Trefoyls, and of the Leguminous Kind, they are extended through no more than id of the Barque. In the Umbellife- rous, th<:y are Railed in betwixt the Diametral Portions of the Paren- chyma. In Borage, the Rays arc more Continuous j in a Carrot, more Pricked. Here alfo the Pricks (land in Even Lines; in Lavage, they are Divaricated. Of which, and thofe of fome other Roots, it is alfo Obfervable, That they are not all meer Pricks, but molt of then final), yet real Circles 5 which, after the Milk, hath been frequently licked off, and ceafeth to afcend, are vifible, even without a Glofi. And note, that in observing all MilkVeffels, the Milk is to be taken off, not with the Finger but the Tongue ••, fo often, till it rifeth no more, or but little. And fome Roots may alio be foaked in Water 5 whereby the PoGtion of the Milk-Veffils, will be vifible by the darker Co- lour of the Barque, where they ftand.

18. ji. The Rays fometimes, run more Parallel, and keep feveral, as in Monkhood; and fometimes, towards the Circumference of the Barque, they are oceurrent; as riot Only in Docks, but other Plants: In Eryngo, in a termination more Circular 5 and in Bryony, angular, or in the form of a Glory, as alfo in Horfradifi, through a Microfcope. The Peripherial Lines are in fome, more entire Circles, as in Dandelion 5 bothers, made up of fhorter Chords, as in Potato, Cumfry, and tht finaller part of the Root of Monkhood. In fome, the Pricks are fo exceeding (mall, and ftand Co clofc, that, to thebare eye, theyfeem to be continous Rings, which yet, through the Microfiope, appear diftinft, as in Marfi-mallow and Liquirijb,

251. §. Sometimes Columns and Chords are compounded, as in Eumet} Pricks and Chords, in Potato5 Rays and Rings, in Monk? fboodj where the Ring is Single. In Fenils there is a double or treple order both of Rays and Rings, the Lympbxduffs (landing in Rays and the Latleals in Rings. And in Mwjh-mal/otv, the Veffih are fo pofited as to make both thofe kinds of Lines at ohce.

30. sf. In Celandine, they feem all, to the bare eye, to ftand in numerous Rings lying even one within another. As alfo in Dandelion^ in which yet, being viewed through a Microfiope, there is an appearance of very many frnall Rays ; which dreaming from the Inner Verge of thz Barque, crofs three or four of the finaller Rings, and are there terminated. Whence it (hould feem that Lymphatitk Rays and Mi!k_\ Rings, are in thatK^r, fo far mixed together. Only the Lympha, being confounded withtheMi/^, cannotbedifcerned. Andwhcrc the Milky-Veffds are evacuated, or at fuch Seafons, wherein they are left full, divers Milky Roots will yield a clear Liquor at the Inner Verge of the Barque, where, at other time?, they feem to yield only Milk\ And this is the Defection of the Barque.

69

Ta6.7,S,r

CHAP,

7° The Anatomy Book II.

CHAP. IV.

Of the WOOD.

r*t>. 17.

SHAT Portion of the Root which frandeth next • within the Barque, and in trees, and Shrubby

Plants, is the W«ad\ is alfo compounded of Two Substantially different Bodies, Parencky- mons and Lignous. The Parenchymals, is of

1 the lame Substantial Nature with that of the que. And is originated from it ; being not

: only adjacent to it, but all round about conti- ' nuous therewith •-, even as that, is with the

Sk>"j the Parenchyma of'the Barque, being diftributed, from time to time, partly outward into the skjn, and partly inward, into the Wood.

a, $. The Pofition of the feveral parts hereof, is different. For the moll part it hath a Diametral Continuation, in feveral Portions, running betwixt as many more of the Lignous, from the Circumference towards the Center of the %eot: all together, confeituting that, which in the Second Chapter of the Firjl HJOult, I call the Infertment. In the Roots of many Herbs, thefe Diametral or Inferted Portions are more obfervable, as in Cumfry; which leadeth to the notice of them in all others, both of Herbs and Trees. Sometimes part of this Paren- chymous Body is difpofed into Rrngs,ss in Fenil. The Number and Size of which Rings differ: In Fenil, when the Knot is grown large, they are in fome places broader, but fewer; in Beet they are narrower, but more. The Diametral Portions are here, in like manner, much varied $ in Cumfry, Celandine, larger, in Beet, Buglofs, meaner; in Bo- rage, Parjhep, more, and fmaller; and in molt Woody-Roots, dreaming betwixt the Pith and the Barque, as (b many fmall Rays. Their Continuation is alio different••, in fome Roots, to the Centre, as in Co* hmbine--, in others not, as in Parfnep. And fbmetimes different in the fame Root, as in the Vine.

3. #. The Contexture of theie Parenchymals Portions is fbmetimes Uniform, as in Buglojs, Peony; and fbmetimes alfo, as it is in the Barque, different; in part, more fappy, and tranfparent; in parr, more white, dry, and aery, as in Carrot, Lavage, Scorzoncru, and others; which yet cannot be obferved without a wary view. But their general Texture is the fame being all made up of many fmall Blad- ders. Which are hereof different Sizes, like thofe of the Barque, but for themoft part fmaller. Their Shape likewife, is ufually Round 5 but fbmetimes Oblong and Ova!, asin Borage--, or Oblong and Square, as in the Vine.

4- $. The Lignous Part, if not always, yet ufually, is alfo Com- pounded of Two Kinds otBoflics, fill. Succifcrous or Lignous and Atr- Veffels, The Lignous as far as difcernablc, are of the fame Confor- mation and Nature with thofe of the Barque, and in the tranfverfe cut

of

Book II. of Root*.

s thole, emit a Liqueur. They arc alio 1 in diltinc't Threds or Portions, collate-

of the Root, do oftentimes, Braced j and many of them r rally together.

5. ij. The Acrl'cjjehl fo call, became they contain no Liquor, bnt an Aery Papwr. They are, more or left, yifible in all Roots, They may be diftioguifhed, to the bare Eye, from the Parenchymals Parts, by their Whiter Surface; and their Handing more prominent;, wheras thole {brink below the tranlverfe level of the Root, upon drying. They are frequently Conjugated divers of them together, fometimes fewer, and Too. JO, for the molt part fingle, as in Afparagus 3 fometimes marly, as in tiorf- & 15- Tudijh- And their Conjugations are alio Braced, as the Threds of the Succiferous VejfeU. But they are no where Inofculated.- nor Twitted one about another; but only Tangent or Collateral. Neither are they Ramified, the greater into leis j but are all diftincfly continued, as the Nerves \n Animals, from one end of the Root to the other.

6. ji. Their Braces, as thole of the Situift-ruin Vefjels, are alio of various number: in Jai,//;'..« Artnhek.i\ CM* fry, Scorzmera, more rare j in Borage, Burnet, more frequent j as by (tripping off the Barque of Cuch Roots, where it beauty feparable, may bclcen. And they often 3T*S. & vary in the lame Root; fo m Borage, Scorz,onera, Sic. they are more frequent in the Centre, 3nd next the Barque, than in the Intermediate (pace, as by iplitting thofe Roots down the middle doth appear. They ^ alio vary from thofe of the Succiferous Vejjels 5 thole being uiually more frequent, as in Jerufaie>»Artieht>kg, than theieofthe Aerial.

j, ji. Betwixt thefe Braced AcY-Vejfch, and the reft, which make the true Wood, run the parenchymoas Parts above defcribed 5 as they Tab. 6, do betwixt the Succiferous in the Barque : and (b make up two Pieces of Net Work, wherofone is the filling up ot the other.

8. f. The Pofition ofboth thefe Kinds of Veffels, is Various. The Succiferous or Lignous ,are fometimes pofitcd in diametral lines or porti- ^ ons •> as in the Fine, and moft Trees. Sometimes, oppofitefy to the ''^ Aerial, as\n Beet, each Ring herein being double, and made both ofyaj, g S.ip-md Aer-Peffels.

9. £. In Nettle the Pofition is very peculiar, from what it is in the T^.S, Roots of other Herbs ; being curiously mixed ; the Succiferous running crols the Aerial, in levcral, vi%. Five, Six, Seven, or more Rings, In Bryony the feveral Conjugations of the Aerial, are diitincfly furrounded with the Succiferous. In Patience, the Succiferous are difpoled,Ttft- ?' befides Rays, into many fma!I Rings, of different Sizes, fprinkled up and down, and nor, as in other Roots having one common Centre j within divers whereof, the Aer-VeffeU are included: efpecially within thofe which are drawn, not into Rings, but, as it were, into little fttagling Hedges.

# 10. jj. That alfo of the Aer-Veffels, is Various and Elegant: efpecially in the upper part of the Root. In Ammi, Lilium-non-bttlbefom, they make a Ring. In thefe, a Prick'd-Ring; in Peony, a Ring of Rays; m Valerian, a Ring of Pricks and Rays. In others, they make T^-1,% ?. not Rings, but longer Rays, extended either towards the Centre, as in Scorzencra ; or meeting in it, as in Columbine. In the Common Dock, they Hand more in fingle Rays: in the Other Species of Docks, both in Rays, and collateral Conjugations between.


ir. <£. In Bert, they (rand in feveral Rings; and every King made of Rays. h\ Cuts/fry, the Kays and Rings are feparate j thofe

»• (land without, thefe next tlic Centre. In Dandelion, they ftand altogether, and make a little Rope, in the Center it fe!f In Geranium and others of that Kindred, they make a little Thred, in the fame place. And in Sfyrrct, they ftand in two Thred:--, near the Centre.

12. §. In Celandine, they ftand in almoft parallel Lines. In Monks-hood, of a wedged Figure 5 divided in the final ler part of the Root, into Three little Wedges, with their poyats meeting exactly in the Centre. In Cinqucfiyle, and Strawberry, they are alfo poftur'd in three Conjugations, triangularly. In the young Roots of Oak,, they ftand neither in Radiated, nor otherwife ftrait, but Winding Lines. And in Borage the pofition, of many of them, is Spiral. As likewife, fbmetimes, in Mercury, or Lapath/mt untiuofani. In Horfe- Radifli, they ftand more confuted neither in Rings nor in Rays 5 yet their feveral Conjugations, are radiated : with very many other differences.

13. $• The Quantity of thefe Vejfels, as to the fpace they take up in the Root, is toHbe computed Two ways, By their Number, and Size. Their Number may, in fome Root;, and in fbme meafure, be judged of, by the bare Eye •-, having, frequently, a whiter fiirface than the other Parts. As alfo their Size; the Bore of thefe Vejfels being greater than that of the Lignous in all Roots 5 efpecially in fome. For if you take the Roots of Vine, Fenil, Dandelion, Plum-tree, El- der, WHUve, &c. and lay them by, for fbme time, to dry -, and then, having cut off a very thin Slice of each, tranfverfely; if you hold up thofe Slices before your Eye, fo as the Light may be trajefied through the faid Vejfels, they hereby become vifible, as notably different, both in Number and Size.

14. jf. Butundeceitful and accurate Obfervation of both their Number, and Size, muft be made by the Mkrofeope 5 and fb they will appear to be much more various. In Bijlort, Skirret, they are very few; in Beet, very many: betwixt which extreams there are alt De- grees ••, as in Orpine, Venus Loolijriy.-Gl.iji, Swzonera, Great Celandine, Peony, Borage, Fenil, Sec. maybefeen. So their Size, in fome is extream final!, asm Strawberry, Bifiort, Valerian ^ in others very great, as in Afyaragus-, Bnglofs, Vine. They ate alfo of feveral Sizes in one and the fame Numerical Root; but in fbme, are lefs varied, as in Li- liiim non bidbofinn, AlbaragHf, Bughfc in others, more, as in Bryony,

0 Lavage. Amongft all Roots, they vary by about Twenty Degrees; as by comparing the Roots of Vine, Thorn-Apple, Bryony, Lavage, Fenil, Wild Carrot, Saxifrage, Parjley, Peony, Hare-hound, Cintjucfby!, Strawberry, &c. together, may be feen. Some of thofe in the Vine, being of the grcatelt Size; appearing through a good Glafs, at leaft one Third of an Inch in Diamttre : thofe in Strawberry, and thiit Kind, of the tmalleft; molt of them appearing, in the fame GLfi, DO bigger, than to admit the poynt of a fmallPin, according to the Standard, inTak 12. See alio the Figures of fo many of them as are drawn.

rs-«.

Hook II. of Root*. 7? 15. $>. In fome Roots, they are Small, and Few} as in Jemfikm

Artichoke i in Others Small, but Many, as in Horfe-R,idiji.> : in Bitghjr, Tab. 1 they art' Great, butFewj in the/'W, Great and Many- So that the '5> l'i piopwtion, which thole ofa W»e, their Number and Sifce being taken together, beartotholi 'Qfjernfaiem $rtickok$t maybe, atleaft, as Fifty, to One. Of the-fmalleft Kinds, as thofe of f;>.-,/«/;>/, Jem':1cmArti- choke, and the like;; It istobe noted, Tb«the* arefcarcc efter vifibJe in the frelb Slices of theft Rafts; but after they haw Ijynbv a whik-,at Jaft, by a good Glujr, Clear Light, and [teddy View, are dilceina- ble.

16. $. In fome Roots, the greater of theft Vbjjelt (tend in or next the Centre, asmTaraxacM/ti or Dandelion •-, in others next the circumference, as in Horfe-Rtdifl>. Sometimes each of them is from one end of the Root to the other, of a more equal Size, or more Cylindrical, as in M-irjli-mdiuir - but uui.illy, they widen, more or S;;f, from the Top, to the Bottom of the Root, as xxxThom-Apple: about the Top of which, they are, for the melt part, but of the Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth, Magnitude^ fome of the Fifth, but none of the Third; but about the Bottome, they are moft of the Third, and Fifth : whence it is manifeft, That fome of them ;ire, in the manner of Veins, fomewhat Pyramidal. Yetis it obftrvable, That their ampliation prOeeedetb. not towards, but from their Original, as in Nerves.

17. £. Oftlitfe lyj-.ls Seignior Ai.iIpitJi hath obferved ; Compo- fiuntur ( faith he ) opolrtsjifhik Zv>:u learn C- pellucid./, vehtt argentti coloris laiHU'.i. p.tnwi Ut.i :> qi<#, jpirdiiter local.*, & extremis Uteribus vnila, 1'ubiwt, mteritu & exitrius ahqit.tnUihtm ajpcnmi, ejficit.

18. §. To whole Obfervation [ further add, That the Spiral Zwe,or /-<M»7M,as he calls ir,is not everone Single Piece-, but confiiteth of Two or More round and true Fibres, although lhmding collaterally together, yet perfectly dittinft. Neither are thefe Single Fibres t hemic! ves pat, like a Zone--, but of a round forme, like a moft line Thred. According as flwer or more of thefe Fibres happen to break off, from their Spiral location, together? the 'Zone is narrower, or broader: ufually, Narrower inthe Trunk, and Broader in the Root.

19. §. Ot thefe Fibres I alfo Oblervc, That they are not Tnofiulatcd (ide to Ikie, but are Knit together by other fmaller Fibres •-, thole being, as it were, the Warp, and thefe the Woof oi' the Acr*Vefje!s. Yet I think the ftveral Fibre's are not interwoven juft as in a Web •-, but by a kind of Stitch, as the feveral Plata or Bredths of a Floor-Mar. A clear and elegant fight of thefe Fibres, and of their Intcrtveftage, by fplitting a Vim-Root, or a piece of CM:, may, with a goodG/a/J in the fides of their Greater Aer-Vejfels^ be obtained 5 having much of the refemblance oSCloJe Seedk-work-.

30. $. The Spiration of the Fibres of thefe Vefjels, may more eafily be obferved in the Trunk, than in the Root. And better in younger Plants, than otter. And not fo well by Cutting ashy Splitting, or by Tearing offfome fitiall Piece,through which they run; their Conforma- tion being, by this means, not fpoiled. Yet this way, the pejftls are feen, chiefly, Vnrefohed.

a I. jf. But in the Leavesartd Tender Stalk ofall fuch Plants, as fficw, upon breaking, a bind of Dome or Wool--, they may be fen Refohcd and Drawn our, and that fome times even to the naked Eye,

0_ an

74 The Anatomy Rook II.

(») Sec Bwh 3-

an Incli or two Inches in length. This Wool being noilimg clfr, but a certain number of Fibre/ Rdolved from their Spiral pofition in thefe Veffels, and Drawn out in Length •-, and Co clultred together.as fo many Threds or little Ropes: appearing thus more or lefs, in the- Leaves ma fome other Parts of molt Plants •-, but more remarquably in fomc, as inthcRwc, Scabious, and others. As alfo in the Scales of a .?j;////. In which laft, for example, they arc fo cafily fepnrable, as further to fhew, what before was obferved 5 viz. That the Plate or "Lent, into Which the Aer-Ve0s are ufuaUy Refolved, is not one Single Piece, or nicer Plate; but made up of feveral Round Fibres, all {binding and running parallel, and fo knit together by other fmaller ones, tranf- veifly, in the form of a Zone. For if you break or cut a Leaf or shell of a frefh Squill, till you come to the Aer-Fejjtls, and having foftly drawn them out, for about an Inch or more (to the naked Eye) in length, you then.fingle out one or two of them from the reft, and rowl them, as they hang at the SheU, eight or nine times round, each feffd will appear, through a Glafs, to con fid: of 3, 10, or 12 (mall Fibres; which, in the Unrefolved Veffd, run parallel; but by this means, are all feparatcd one from another. Sec the Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth 130QliS$.

11. §. The Proccfi of their Spiration, is not, fo far as I have obferved, accidental, but conlhntly the (ante; fal. In the Root, by Souths from Weft to Eaji; But in the Tran\, contrarily, by South, from E.*/2 to Iff/?.

23. jj. The Content of thefe Pcjjcls, is, as hath already been intimated, more Aery. The Arguments for which, are, That upon a tranfverle Cut of the Root, the Sap afcendeth not there, where Thefe (land. Being alfb viewed through a Murojtope, they arc never obferved to be filled with Liquor. Befides a Root cut and immerfed in Water, till the Water is in fome part got into thefe Vejjels, and then the Root taken out and crufhed 5 the other Parts will yield Liquor, but Thefe, only Rubbles: which Bubbles are made, by fome (mall quantity of Liquor mixed with the Aer, before contained in the fatd I'effels. To which, other Arguments will arife outpf thofe Things that follow in the Seeend J3att. As alio for this Content, its not being a pure or fimple, but Vaporous Acr. Whether thefe Vefftls may not, "in fome Vegetables, and at (bme times, contain Liquor, is doubtful. (a~) Thus far of the Lignous Part.

CHAP.

Book II. of Roots. 75

CHAP. V.

Of the PITH.

• I THIN the Lipious Part lyeth the Pith. This Part is not common to all Roots, for fome have none, as Nicotian, SrUmonhtm, and others. Yet

|I many which have none, or but iittle, throughout i all their lower parts, have one fair enough about

their top-, as Mallow, Bourage, Dandelion, and ~ , , 1 the like. Sec the Roots. And in many others there

are Parcmhymous Parts, of the feme fubftantial nature with the Pith, diftributed betwixt the ievcral Ri;igs of VeJJels, and every where viable, from the top to rhe bottom, as in Beet, Fesil, &c. tat. 8.

2. §. The Size of the Pith is varied by many Degrees, eafily reckoned an Hundred; in Fer.il, Dandelion, Ajparapis, but fmall ; in Horfe-Radifi, Valerian, Biftart, great. The Shape hereof, in the lower parts of moft Routs, is Pyramidal; but at the tops, Various, according to the different Diftribution of the Veffels, as in Carrot, Hyper- tab.$, bolk\, in Far/ley, Oval? as appearctb, in cutting the Roots lenght- ways.

3. ((, The Pith, for the moft part,cfpecially in Tftes-js a simple Body: but (bmetimes, it is, ostheBarqite, compounded; fome certain number of Succiferous Veffels being mixed herewith; as in Jerufaktu Ajiichokg, T , * -*. g

Horfe-Rad'fi, &c. upon a traveril- cut, by a ftrifl; view, may be difcerned. Their Pofition is fometimes Confuted, as in a Carrot ; and fometimes Regular, as in Par/ley j appearing, by the t raver ft cut, in y^i. £. Rings, and in cutting by the length, in Arches. And (bmetimes the Pith is hollow i as in the Level-Roots of Bifiops-Weed : theft Roots being made out of the Stalky, as in the Firil GLijaftCt hath been ihew- £.13,14,15. ed, how.

4. f. As all the other Parts of the Root, are originated from the Seed ; Co, (bmetimes, is the Pith it (elf. But (bmetimes, it hath its more immediate Derivation from the Barque. Hence it is, that many Refits, which have no Pith in their lower parts, have one at their top, as Columbine, Lavage, &c. For the Tarenchymous Paris of the 7^ , Barque being, by degrees, distributed into Diametral Portions, running betwixt thofe of the Lignous Body, and at length, meeting and uniting in the Centre, they thus conftitute the Pith. In the fame manner, at the top of fome Roots, the Pith is either made or augmented, out of the Parenchymal Rings above deftribed; thefe being gradually diftributed to, and embodied in the Centre ; as in Peril, and fome other Roots, their lower and upper parts compared together, may be (een. Even as in Animals, one Part, as the Dura Mater, is the original of divers others.

Q_2 5. f.

-•!

76 The Anatomy Book H.

5. I;, Frorahcnct% it alio appears. That the Pith is of the fame Subftamial Nature with the farenelnma of the Barque, and with the Diametral Portions 5 and that therefore they are all one body, differing in no F.flential Property, but only in their Shape and Place. The lame is alfo evident from the Continuity of the Pith with the Diame- tral Portions, as of Thefc, with the faid Parenchyma. And from their Contexture, which, by a Miirofiope, appearcth to be of one and the fame general kind, in all Plants, both in the Parenchyma of the Barque, in the Infirtmcnt or Diametral Portions, and in the Pith^ all being made up of Bladders.

6. $. The Bladders of the Pith, are of very different Sizes ; fel- *' domlefs, than in the Barque, as in Afparagas ••, ufually much bigger,

as in Horfe-R,idifi. They may be well reckoned to about tifteen or twenty degrees, thofe in Jerufakm A/tithoke. of the largcft 5 in V*~ lerian, Horjh-Rndijh, of the meaner; in liijiort, Peony, of the fmal- lefl. Their Polition is rarely varied, as it is oftentimes, in the Barque ; but more uniform, and in the tnmfverfe Cut, equally refpeftive to all parrs of the Root.- yet being piled eviailv, one ovui another, in the long cut, they teem to run, in Direct Trains, by the length of the Root. Their Shape alio is, ufually more orbicular; but fometimes, fomewhat angular, in the larger kinds, as in Jerufilem Artichoke.

7. i. THUS FAR the Contexture of the Pith is well difcoverable in the Root. In the Trunk,, farther, and more eafily. Whereof therefore, in the next Book.) ' fhall give a more particular Dejcripion and Draught. Yet fince I am fpcakingof it, I fhall not wholly omit here toobferve, That the sides, by which the aforefaid Bladders of the Pith are circumfctibcd, are not raeer P/tper-skjas, or rude Mem- branes; but fo many feveral Ranks or Piles of exceeding fmall Fi- brous threds; lying, for the molt parr, evenly one over another, from the bottom to the top of every Bladder 5 and running crofs, as the Threds in the Weavers Warp, from one Bladder to another. Which is to fay, That the Pith isnothiug clie bur a Rcte mirabde, or an Infinite Number of Fibres exquifitely fmall, and admirably Com- plicated together: as by cutting the Pith with a Razor, and fo viewing it with a good Clafs, may be fcen. See the Figures belonging to the Third TSQOll.

8. jf. All Plants exhibit this Speftable, not alike diflinfly 3 thofc belt, with the largeft Bladders. Nor the fame Pith, in any condition 5 but belt, when dry ; Becaufe then, the Sap being voided, the fpaces betwixt the Fibrous Threds, and fo the thnds themtcives, are more di- Itinctly difcernable. Yet is it not to be dryed, after Cutting; Becaufe its feveral parts, will thereupon coincide and become informed. But to be chofeii, while the Plant is yet growing } at which time, it may be often found dry, yet undeformed ; as in the Trunks of Common Thiflle^ "jerufilem Artichoke, &c.

9. §. Neither are thefe Threds, fo far as I can obfervc, Single Fi- hires ; but ufually, confift of feveral together. Nor are they jiniplf Collateral, but by the weftugc of other Fifoei, in their natural fift-ire, knit together; much after the fame manner as the Spiral Fibres of'the


Aer-Veftfels. This Connexion I have no where lb well ken, as in the White-BitWMWofthe Bladders of a Bulrnj!>, being cut traverfc j where in they have the appearance, of very Fine and doCcNttdle-wer^.

10. jf. The Fi'irto by which the laid Threds are knit together, I think are all Single.- and are leldom and fcarcely vifihle, except by obliquely Tearing the Pith 5 by which means, they will appear through the Oafs, broken off, fometimes, a quarter or half an Inch, or an loch in Length5 and as fmail as one Single Tired of a Sptden Webb. In a Butrup, they are fometimes difcernabie in cutting by the Length. Theft Fibres,andthe ifoedsi they knit together, for the molt partj are fo pellucid, and clofely fituate, thai they frequently feem to make One entire Body, as a piece of Ice or a film of Water it (elf: or even as Animal shj"s fometimes (hew, which yet arc known to be Fibrous.

11. §. The Situation of thele Ihrcds, is contrary to that of the Vejjels, as thofe by the Length, fothefe, chiefly, by the Bredth of the Root,or horizontally, from one edge of the Pith to the other. They are continued circularly ; whereby, as oft as they keep within the compafs of the feveral Bladders, the find Bladders are Round : But where they winde out of one Bladder, into another, they mutually Interfect a, Chord of their feveral Circles ; by which means, the Bladders become Angu- lar.

13. $. The Contexture, likewiie, both of the Parent hymous Fart of the Barque, and of the Diametral f onions inferred betwixt the Lig- nous--, isthefamewiththisofthePri/j, uowdefcribed ; that is, Fibrous. Whence we underftand. How the feveral Braces and Threds of the Vef- fels are made: For the Vejjcls running by the length of the Root, as the Warp i by the Parcnchymous Fibres tunning crofs or horizontally, as the Woof: they are thus knit and as it were jlihhcd up together. Yet their weftage feemeth not to be fimple, as in Cloath ; but that many of the Varenthymons Fibres are wraped round about each VeJJel j and, in the lame manner, are continued from one I'effil to another 5 thereby knitting them altogether, more clofely, into one Ttdmlarji Threds and thole Threds, again, into one Brace: much after the manner of the Needle work called Back^SHtch or that uied in Quilting of Balls. Some obfeure light hereof, may betaken in a Tbred oiCambrick, through a Murofiope. But it is moll vifihle, intbe Leaves and Flowers of tome Plants. The Delineation of theft; Things I (hall therefore omit, till we come hereafter to (peak of the other Farts.

13- $• From what hath been faid, it may be conjectured •-, That the Aer Veffels fuccefiivelv appearing in the Barque, are formed, not out or any Fluid Matterj as arc the original ones: But of the Tarenchyi mous Fibres ^ ft. by changing them from a .spherical to a 'Pabulary Forme.

14. ji. From the precedents, it is alfomanifefr, That all the Faren- chymous parts 0(3 Root, are Fibrous.

15. jS. Audlaftly, That the whole Body of a Root, confiftethof Vejjets and Fibres. And, That thefe Ftires thcmfclves, are Tubulous,


or fo many more Vsjftlt, ismoft probable: There only wantcth a greater perfection of Murofiopes to determine,

16. $• The Content s of the Pith are, fometimes Ljquor, and fume- times a Vaporous-Aer. The I. iijuor is always Diaphanous, as that of the Parenchymals Part of the Barque 5 and in nature, not much differing from it. Thevfcr is fometimes lefs, and fometimes more Vaporous, than that of the Barque. By this Aer I mean, that which is contained in the Bladders. Within the Concaves of the Fibres which compote the Blad- ders, I fuppofc, theie is another different Sort oiAer. So that as in the Bladders is contained a more Aqueous; and in the I'cJJcls, a more Ejfcntial Liquor: So fometimes, in :he fame Bladders, is contained a more Vaporous 5 and in the Fibres, a more Simple and Bffentitd Aer.

An

79

An Account of the

VEGETATION O F

ROOTS Grounded chiefly upon the forcgoii

ANATOMY. PART II.

BO Philofopbize, is, To render the Caujes and Ends Thtnlogp the of Things. No man,therefore, that denieth God Beginning can do this, Truly- For the raking away of the ancl End °f

J firfiCanfe, makerh all things Contingent. Now, W«f*y- ofthat which is Contingent, although there may

i bzanEvenf-, yettherecanbe no Reafin or End: : lb that Men ihould then (tudy, That, which is ' not. So the catifes of Things, if they are Con- ' tingent , they cannot be Confiant. For that

which is the Canfe of This, now; \( it be. (o Contingently itmaynotbe the Canfe hereafter.- and no Phyfical Propoiition, grounded upon the Conflancy and Certainty of Things, could have any foundation- He, therefore, that philofophifeth, and denieth God, playeth a childith Came.

a. $• Wherefore Nature, and the C/tufes aaARea&tti of Things, duly contemplated, naturally lead us unto God-? and Is one way of feeuriDg our Veneration of Him; giving us, not only a general Demon- ftration of his Being ; but a particular one, of moft of the ieveral ^HH- lificatians thereof- Vol a\\ Goodncfi, SighHoufnefs, Proportion, Order, Truth, or whatever elfc is Excellent and Amiable in the Creatures ; it is the Demoiiftration of the like in God. For it ii impotable, that God

Should-

m

t * •

fliouldcvjt make any thing, not like HimHt; in fame degree ot o,l,er Theft Things, and tin- very Nonons wl.k-'i we have ,>,,„,„ ,„r «ptf», iffuing from the »'„» of the 7W„,NJ• ' • C""

3. jj. By the feme means, we haveatn-eateraffiiraiira'ofel,., GV 1 lency „fh»6W«W That He, „hfh^fiX^lS cenden. y well; mutt need, Sfuk as well, as he hath J)„ *¥?",„ whom lo admirable a manner, hath We Man; cannoi h„rkn•. 1 11' What his treeft.^.df^ are ! anJ JSiS"a« 2 agreeable ,he,e„n,o : and that having adorned him wi,|, fcch ,W »„ and/«,,.> ones; ,, ,s impoffible, Hclhonld eve, p„, him Upon V "•," Ffclu,,, ,„ any way Dtfirmd and U»W,. That He Oiould do all ihings, fo well j&Jijr, id ye, requite his („1, to do otherwife, is unconceivable. '

4. (!. And as wc may come hereby, to recrific our ApprchenGon of %^>»i foalfoof•H.M.Jkm,. Fo, there are man, Thing,, of the ava»»jr of whofe Exiftence, wchave no certain Knowledge Tet of their &JJW, we are as litre, a, our S,„f„ can make „,. ffat we'mav as well deny, what Q,d hath Made, T,l„ ; „ „lla, he ha, , Cl 7 7»fc,•r, becaufewe underftaud not to.' And ThknowK of Tt„g, bemggradually attained, we have occalion ,0 reflet,, Thar fome 2W we can now well conceive, which we once though, unineni gible. I know, therefore, what 1 mizrtttnd „0t • l„„ 11 umnM" what ,s ,•K%«: what, know noôw?, may" irS not!, another; or if no Mm, or other Cr, •,>•„••• -, r a- - ' £, GW/,»,„«W,,4 fl^ °.t„otSf„es,tfficS;S;i of AW but they >rethe~»,„fW„ofMcnsni n(J th„2* them, either tc, Forget GeJ, or ro Think unduly of Him °"pole

5. ,. Nor have we realon to fear going/*, r„ j„ theSmdi. of K ,;r more, ,ha„ the ,«„,,, i„,0 inVcLfe/rhe higherwcMîn" the true Knowlcdg and due Contemplation ofTto;the neat" we come to the Dam, Auk* hereof Or to think ,L, .lT • Contradiction, wheniJWjfrfc ,*XtI id'o et'^,,7. wh,eh «,/«,„, »lll»«4W,, teach ustobedonebyG,' no more, than to fay, That the B„/;,„ „fa IK„eJ is moved by the n«t Wat, is to deny that !«„/. a„d ,he „ft „ ,„. "/»,. «

»ft i »d'hf b<*h I"*** »nd all the other fi**, are oaufed „ movenage,herby,he»ôf,hem. So GW may be,, lyfliSof Th,Ejf,J, althougha Thoufand other CME, lh„„|d be fuppofcd to intervene: For all N,,«r„, a, one Cea, &,?»', made by, and he M «i His Hand. And a, it ,s the Watch-makers 1,, ,'ha, the &Z movei regularly, fromhour to hour, although he pit no, hisFinge, Mill ,0 it • bo is it the Demonlrration of Dhrim Wifdern rhat the Parts of roTl M f°f t!*mon:•fl)' •"•J »*' fettogether ; a, to confpirc 10 all kind of Natural Mo,,,,,,, and Flicct,, without the E„raordi- nary and Immediate Influence of the Ataheroin J,' *,-, T1Tfo";> 2,'teO"i*"' flow of all Things, is ,he „„tt

*••'ofThingsarethemoftpr,.pe,Demo,,ft,a,ionofi,isl(wfc,v. rorifwerhouldfuppofe.thatGW.hJ now ,„,!;„>, do any Thi,,» by any thing; then, no Effitt would be produced by 1 \j,r,l Cm/- andconlcquenily, He would dill be upon ihe Work olCrutia- which yet S,md &rif,„„affi,teth us, He njlabfro,,,. And wc mighr'alpeft

Book II. of Roots. 8t

the Formation of aChihi, manEgg, as well as maWomb$ orofaCA/c^- tn, out of a Stone, as an Egg : And all Sorts of Animals, as well as Plants, might propagate their Species, without Coition: and trie like. For Infinite Power, needeth not make any difference in the Thing* it undertakes to manage. But in that, thefe Things are not only made, but fi made, that is, according to fuch certain Natural Laws, a? to produce their Natural Effect * 5 nerd is the Senfible and II- kiftrious Evidence of his Wifdom- Wherefore as the Wifdom of Govern- ment, is not feen,by the King his intcrpofing Himfelf in every Cale; but in the contrivance of the Laws, and Conftitution of Minijlers in liich fort, that it (hall be as effeftnally determin'd, as if he did lb indeed: So the more complicated and vailly Numerous, we allow the Natural Caufes of Things to be ; the more duely we conceive of that Wifdom, which thus difpofcth of them all, to their fevcral EffeSs: All Things being thus, as Minijlers in the Hands of Cod, conlpiring together a Thoufand Wdys, towards a Thoufand EffeUs and Ends, at one time 5 and that with the fame certainty, as if he did prcpofe to each, the fame Omnipotent Fiat, which he ufed at the Creation of the World.

' 7. jf. THIS Vnimrfd Monarchy, as it is eminently Vifible in all other Particular Oeconomhs ••, fo is it, no lefs, in that of Vegetables, iv-l, ne

Infinite Occurrences, and (ecret Intrigues, 'tis made up of; of which r ' °m. We cannot skill, but by the help of manifold Means 5 and thole, in Growth1 nf the foregoing Idea, have been lately propoted. Wherein, although pUnn, if fome Experiments have been briefly touch'd : yet that which I have we obfcrve, hitherto chiefly profecuted, hath been the Anatomical Fart ; atid that not throughly neither. Notwithstanding, lb far as Observations already made will conduct us, I (hall endeavour to go. And if, for the better clearing of the way, I have intermixed fome Conjectures; I think they are not meerly fuch, but for which I havelayd down fome Grounds, and of which, the Series v\Ca of the following Difiourfe, may be (bme further proof.

S. §. LET US fay then, that the Root of a Plant being lodged in ¥h* fome Soil, for its more convenient growth; 'tis neceffary the Soil How the ihould be duly prepared for it. The Rain, therefore, falling and foak- Ground is ing into the Soyl, Ibmewhat diiuteth the DilToluble Principles there- prepared. in contained ; and renders them more eafily communicable to the Root: Being as a Menpnum, which extracteth thofe Principles, from the other greater and ufelels part of the Soil.

9. $. And the warm Sun, joyned with the diluting Rain, by both, as it were a Digcjlion of the Soil, or a gentile Fermentation amongft its feveral Parts, will follow: whereby the DilToluble Parts therein, will rot and mellow : that is, thofe Principles which as yet remained more fixed, will now be further refilved and unlocked, and more copionliy and equally fprcad themfUves through the Body of the Soil.

10. jS. Thefe Principles, being with the growth of Plants continually exhaufcd, and needing 3 repair; the fucceffions, therefore, of Wet, Wind, and other Weather, beat down and rot the Leaves and other Pacts of Plants, Whereby thefe ( as Weeds which are wont to be buried underground^ taconis a natural Manure, and Re-impreg-

tt nare

Of the Vegetation Book II;

i:Jii

natc the Soil: Being thus in part, out of their own Rcfolved Prin- ciples, annually Compounded again.

ll. §. Many of thefe Principles, upon their Rcfalittion, being by the Sun more attenuated and volatilized •-, continually a (trend into the Aer, and are mixed therewith. Where, although they lole not their Vegetable Nature, yet being amongft other puree Principles; themfeives alio, depofiting their Earthy flculcncies, become more fubtile, (imple and Effential Bodies.

13. f). And the Aer being of an Elailick, or Springy Nature, pref- fing, more oriels, uponall Bodies 5 it thereby forceth and infinuateth it fe!f into the Soil, through all its permeable Pores. Upon its own entrance, it carries alio many of the faid Vegetable and Ejjential Princi- ples along with it 5 which, together with the reft, are (pread all over the Body of the Soil. By which means, though a left Vehement, yet more Subtil Fermentation, and with the leaft advantage of warmth, continnable, will be effected.

13. £. The Principles being thus farther refitved and fubtilized, would prefeiitly exhale away, if the Rain, again, did not prevent. Whicb.then.fore, falling upon and foaking through the Ground,is as a frefh Menflruum, faturate or impregnate with many of them. And a*, it ftill finkcth lower, it carries them along with it (elf, from the Su- petficial, to the Deeper parts of the Ground.- thus,not only maturing thole parts alfo, which, otherwue, would be more lean and cold j but therein likewifc, laying up and fecuring a store, more gradually and thriftily to be beftowed upon the Upper parts again, as they need.

14. $. had Autumn having laid up the Store, Winter following thereupon, doth, as it were, lock the doors upon it. In which time, fome warmer Intervals,fervc further and gradually to mature the ftored Principles, without hazard of their being Exhaled. And the Spring returning, lets the doors open again, with warmer and more con- (bnto»ff, with gentle and frequent Rain, fully refolves the (aid Prin- ciples •-, and To furniftietb a plentiful Diet, for all kinds of Vegetables .• being a Composition of Water chiefly, wherein are refolvcd, fome portions of Earth, Salt, Acid, Oyl, Spirit, and Aer ; or other Bodies of Affinity herewith.

Then, How 15. f. THE ROOT (landing in the Ground thus prepared,and be- the Sap ing always (tirronnded with a Barque, which confifreth chiefly of a is imbib'd, Parcr,cbymous and Spongy Body 5 (a) it will thus, as Sponges do, natu- andiliflribu- lrlUy f,lck Uj, tnc warry parts of the Soil impregnate [with the faid K tot c c- prj„cjpjcl_ Which Principles notwithftandinj!, being in proportion {a)P.i.c,i. w'tn tnc W3try parts, but few, and alio more Effential; (b) therefore $ , in this Parenchymeus Part, are they never much diitrovcrect, either by (b)f.i,,it Colour, Tafie, or Smell. As it isprobable, that fome diftilled Waters,

which difcovcrnothing, toSenfe, of the Plants from which they are diftilled, may yet, in part, retain thek -Vacuities. And it is known, that many Bodies; as Croon MetaVonim, convey many of their parts into the Menflruum, without any lenfible alteration thereof $0 Froji and Snorv have neither Tajle nor Smell; yet from their Figures, 'tis evident, that there arc divers kinds of Saline Principles incorporated with them; or at leafr, fuch Principles as arc common to them and divers kinds of Salts.

,6. i-

,3,

Book II. of Roots. 8? \6. 6. The entrance of this Impregnate Water or Sap is not with-

out difference, but by the Regulation ofthe intervening St$n$ being thereby firained and rendered more pure : the Skin, according to the thieknels (•') or clofenefs thereof, becoming ibmetimes only as a brown paper, fometimes as a Cell en, and Ibmetimes as a Bag of Leather to \"^ 'l'c'i

the tranfient Sap, as the nature of it doth require. By which it is al~ Co moderated, left the Bar/pie, being Ipongy, ihould fuck it up too raft, ' and lb theitVl ihould be, as it were, furcharged by a. Plethora. And divers ofthe suaifermts Veffels being mixed herewith (j>) and lying nest the Soil, ufually more or \e& mortified, and fo their Ptincipks0)F>i.c.t fomewhat refelved^ the Sap is hereby better fj>ecified, and further*'** tinUnred ; fuch parts of the Sap heft entring, as are moft agreeable to thofe principles; which the Sap alfo carries off, in fbrac parr, as it paffcth inro the Barque.

ij. <j. The Sap thus /trained, though it be part; and confifteth of Effential parts ; yet being luwpoutided of heterogeneous ones; and received into the Parenchyma of the Barque a laxe and fpongy Body, they wili now eafily and mildly ferment. Whereby they will be yet further prepared, and fo more eafily infnvuate themlelves into all the Bladders of the laid Parmebyma ; (welling and dilating it as far as the Continuity of its parts will bear. Whereupon, partly from the continued entrance of frefh Sap, and partly by a Motion or Prelfure offie- fiitution in the fvvollen and Tcnfed 'Bladders of the Parenchyma, the Sap is forced thence int© the other parts ofthe Root.

18. f. And becaule the Parenchyma, is in no place openly and Vifibly Pervious, but is every where com po led of an Infinite Number of fmall Bladders (cj; the Sap, therefore,is not only fermented therein, and fitted for Separation; but, asir pafieth through it, is every part Q\ r*,# H of it, firained an Hundred times over, from Bladder to Bladder. *'**"

19. jS. The Sap thus fermented, and firained, is diftributed to the other Orgamcal Parts, accordingas the lev era 1 Principles of This, are agreeable to thofe whereof the laid Organical Parts conftft. As the Sap therefore pafieth from Bladder to Bladder, IIKII Principles as are agreeable to thofe ofthe Fibres ofthe laid Bladders, will adhere to, and in- finuate tbemfclves into the Body of the Fibres ; Jo iVatry chiefly j next Acid, then fpirituons, -Earthy, Aery, and Oteous. (d) (d)Uea i

ao. §. And the Sap by its continual appulfe and percolation, as it 50j 52. ' leaveth ibmc parts upon the laid Fibres ; lb as it Kjqiieezcd betwixt them from Bladder to Bladder, it licks and catries off fbme others from them, in fbme union together with it ; and lb is Impregnate herewith: as Water, by palling through a MineralVein, becomes tinctured with that Mineral.

11. §. The Sap thus Impregnate with fbme united Principles ofthe Parenchymous Fibres, pafieth on to the Lignous Veffels, whereinto their correfpondent Principles alio enter ; fc. Walry^Saline, Oleowand Earthy chiefly. (V) And becaufe the Parenchymous Principles mixed with (,) ul3, $ them, are in fome degree united, and ib more ready to fix ^ fomeof ;ij 52. thete therefore will likewife enter into the faid Veffels. Whereupon,the Alkaliolcejitm a?the ont:,mdthc Acidum fpi>i!/t.>;iim ofthe other,meeting together; Thefe, with the other Principles, all concentre , and of dtveTsfluids, become one fixed Bodv,antlarc gradually agglutinated to thePegebi that is, TIK Veffels aeiiOYtnouriflxd,

K -?. 32, i

84 Of the Vegetation Bookir.

(c) P.U $. 13.8c

12. jS. The fupply of the %> ftill continued,thc Principles thereof will not only enter into the Body of theie Parts,bm alio their Concaves.

5- And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about the Vejfe\s, (a} as often as the faid i*/ivM are more fmg»£ with their own contained Fluid, they will thereby be (bmewhac/Zwt/W, or contract in length; and fo muft needs bind upon the Vcjj'eU, and thereby, as it were, jqiieeze fomc part of the Fluid, contained both within thcmftlvcs and the Vejfels, back again into the Bladders.

33, jf. And the Sap herein, being thus tinUured with (bme of the united Principles of'the Pt^S//, divers or them will now alio infinuatc themftlves into the Parenchymals Fibres, and be incorporated with them: Whereby, the faid Fibres, which before were only relaxed and dilated, are now alio nourifoed, and not till now. Some portion of the united Principles both of the Parenchymous and Lignous Parts, being ncceflary to the true nutrition of Each: As the Confufion and Joyntafiiftanceof both the Arterious and Nervms Fluids, is to the nourifhment or coagulation of the Paris in Animals.

24. j!. Some portion of the Sap thus doubly tinctured, is at the fame time tranfmitted to, and enters the Body of the Aer-Vcjjets 5 confiding chiefly of Water, Aer, and Arid? and, in likemanner, as in the other Farts is herein agglutinated. And the appulfe and preffiire of the Sap [till continued,fome portion hereof is alfo traje&ed into thtConcaves of the faid Vejfels 5 exifting therein as a moft Compounded Fluid; par- taking, more or left, both of the Principles and TinUures of the other Organical Parts, and of the Aer-Vejjets ihemfelves ; being as it were, a Mixed Rejelittion from them all.

25. $. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about Thefe, • 5. as about the other Vejfels, (ij and, in like manner, binding upon them;

they thus frequently jquee^e part of the faid contained Fluid out again: As ncceflary, though not to the immediate Nourifhment of the Parts, yet the due Qualification of the Saps being a Conftant Aerial Ferment, fucceflively (tared up within the Aer-Vejjels, and thence tranfc filled to the Sap, in the other Organic^ Parts.

16. %. And that there may be a better Tranfition of the Sap thus tinUured, to the feveral Organical Parts ; therefore, none of them are clofe fit and compact within themlclvcs, feverally : For fo, they would be inacceffible to the Sap, and their inward Portions, wanting a due fupply of Aliment, would be ftarved. But the Vejjels, both of AeruwA Sap, being every where divided into Braced Portion;, and other Parenchymals Portions, filling up the (paces every where betwixt

'.•3. them (O; there is therefore a free and copious communication of the -A- Sup, (and fo of all the 2 injures fucceflively transfu fed into itj from

Part to Part, and to every Portion of every Part : The paremhymeus Portions, running betwixt the Braces, as (he fmaller Vejfels do throughout the Vijccra, in Animals. Whereby, none of them want that Matter, which is ueccfl.ii y either for their Nutrition, or for the good Eftate of their Contents, or for the due period of their Growth.

27. $. For the better Tempering of the leveral parts of rhe Sap, fervethe Diametral Portions of the parenchymal!* Body wliichrun fbmetimes dircftly through the Barque, as in Lavage, Parjky, 8ec is defcribed

cj. •nn<^ figur'd (d) Which being, all or moft of them, continued be twixt both the Succiferous and the Aer-Vejfels, from the Circumference

Book If. of Roots. 85 to the Centre 5 they hereby carry oil a more Copious and Atrial ferment from the One, and communicate it unto the Other. For as the Sap enters the Barque, the more liquid part, (till pailah into the fucruloit Portions thereof;, the more Aery, is ieparatcd into thofc White and Dryer Diametral ones •-, and in its paflage betwixt the Porti- w/of the A<'r-i'c/fch,h all along communicated to them. Yet is it not a pure orJiwpk Ao;but ilich as carries a Tincture with it,from the Snecifi- reus Vejfeh. And therefore it is obfcrvable, That when the Diametral Portions are more diftant, thcS;/>-l\!jds run not in a Straight Line betwixt them, but are Reciprocally (o inclined, as to touch upon them $ as in Lovage is vtfible: Thereby communicating their TinUttrc to the 'Aer, as it paffeth by them, through the faid Diametral Portions.

28. j*. By the continual appulfe of frelh Sup, ibmc, both of the aerjr,andof all the other parts thereof are tranfmit ted into the Pith 3 where, finding more room, it will yet more kindly be digeBed. Efpe- cially having the advantage herein of fome degree of Warmth; being herein remoter from the soil, and, as it were, Tunn'd up within the Weeds or the Mafi of furrounding VeJftls. So that the Pith, is a Rcpofilory of better Aliment gradually fupplied to thole Succiferous Vejfels, which are frequently icattered up and down therein, and which alcend into the Trunk, (a) But where no fuccifero/u Vejfeh are fa ) p.IlC.«, mixed, herewith, itufually becomes Dryer, and is replenifhed witha £.3. more Aerial and Warmer Sap$ whereby the growth of the Caulis is promoted,as by an Hot Bed fet juft under TI. And in many Plants with divers knobbed Roots, the younger are more fucculent/crving chiefly to feed the Stalk,: the Elder are fpongy and fill'd with Aer, for the fermenting of the Sap, and more early growth of rheStalk_: as in little Celandine, Dogfiones and all of that Kindred. And thus all the Paris have a fit Aliment provided for their Nowijhmtnt

20. §. IN THIS NouriJIimeut, the Principles of the Sap are, as is How fa fe, faid, concentred and locked up one within another: (i>) Whence it is, veral Parts that the Organical Parts, being cleanled of their Contents, have none of arc Neu- them any Tafte or Smell, as in the Fiths of Plants, Paper and Linen "fo'd and Cloth is evident, (c) Becaufe till by Digejiion, violent Defoliation, or F°rm'<l- ibme other way, they are refolved, they cannot aft upon the Organs (~< t: 3

ofthofe Senfes. For the fame reafon, they are never tinUured, excepting by their Contents: and although, to the bare Eye, they fre- ' quently fhew White, yet viewed through a Micro/cope, they all appear transparent. In like manner, as the Serum of Blood, Whites of Eggs, Tendons, Hairs and Horns thcmfelves are tranjparent, and without much Smell or Tafie, their Principles being, in all of them, more ©r lefi concentred: But when ever thefe Principles, are forcibly refihed, they are ever varioufly invefted with all thole Qualities.

30. ji. And as from the Concentration of [he Principles, in every Organical Part, the faid Parts do thus fir, all agree : So, from the Predominion of the Principles of each Part, the reft are controuled, not only to a Concentration, but an Ajftmihtion alio; whereby, the Specifick Differences, of the Icvcral Organical Parts, are prefer ved. Hence the fucciferous Veffels are always Tough and very Pliable ; for fb are all Barques, wherein thefe FefeU abound 5 fo is a Handful of Flax, whichisnothingelfebutaheap of ihtfituiferoits Fejfils in the Barque o£

that

; CO Ma, jf.

; u Of the Vegetation Book It

that Plant. For befides Water, and E mb, an Alkaline Salt and 0?l arc, as is faid, the predominant Principles of thele/V//,7J. fa) It is then the Q?/, chiefly, by which theft Veffds are Tough; for being of a tenacious Nature, by taking hold of other Principles, it marries "them together? and the Alkaline Salt and Earth, concentred with it, addeth to it more Strength. Hence the Caput Mortimm of mod Bodies, efpccially thofe that abound with Oyl and a Sal Alkali, is brittle and friable 5 thofe Principles, which were the Ligaments of the reft, being forced away from them. From the dime Caufe, the tqrenchynmt tarts of a Root, even in their Natural State, are brittle and friable^ fc. Becaule their Earthy, and eijiecially Olcotn and ,V,r,W Prim iplci arc as is faid,(i) fo very few. Therefore all Pit hi and more (tmple Parent bjm.ii, break _/?wrf, fo Cerw, and the Roots of Potato's, and divers other Plants, being dryed, will eaiily be rub'd to MM/ J and many jdfl>/«, after Frofts, eat wl; i the Parenckymons Farts of all which, are not only

u by Analogy, but in Subftance or Effence, the felf fame Body, '(e) 31. jf. Andasthc&w/y2ra« ofthe fevers 1 Organical 'Parts, is de-

pendent on their Principles j lb are their Figures. And firft, the Sarcifrroits Vejjcls, ffom. their' Alkp&neSalt, (V) grow in Length. For by that Dimenfion, chiefly, This Salt always Jfioots: And being alefs moveable Principle than the reft, and lb apt more fpeedily to fix or

J&iw* .• It thus overrules them to its own Figure. And even as the Shape of a Button dependeth otwhe Mould, the Silk and other Materials wrought upon it, being always conformable thereunto : fa here; the Silt is, 3S it were, the Mouldy about which, the other more paffive Principles gathering themfelves, they all confort and fafhion to it. Hence alfo the fame sapVejfeh are not pyramidal, as the Veins of Ani~ mats ••, but of an equal bore, from end to end5 the footings of the laid Salt, being alfo figured more agreeably to that Dimenfion. And as by the Saline Principle, thefe Vejfth are Long •, lb by the Oleoits, (e) they are every where Round, or properly Cylindrical 1 without fome joynt Efficacy of which Principle, the faid Vejjels would be Flat, or fome way Edged and Angular, as all [aline fioots, of thcmlelves, are 5 as thofe of Alum, Vitriol, Sal Ammoniac, Sea Salt, Nitre, &c. And becaufe the Spirituous and more fluid part of the Principles, is leatt of all apt to fix j while therefore, the other parts fix round about, This will remain moveable in the Centre ••, from whence every Vejfiel is formed, not into a filid, but hollow Cylinder 5 that is, becomes a Tube.

3a. $. The Lactiferous Veffeh are tulmlary, as the Lympb£duSsi but of a foroewhal wider Concave or Eore. For being their Princi- ples are left Rally and Olecus, and alfo more loofeJy Concentred; as fiom their eaiie corruption or Refiliition by the Aer, it appears they arc: they are therefore more tender, and (b more eafily dilative, and yielding to the faid Spirituous part in the Centre. And by this means, obtaining a wider Bore, they are more adapted to the free motion of the Milky Content: which being an Oleous and Thicker Liquor, than that in the Lyniphedutls , and'baving no advantage of ptlfatioH, as the BftWhathin Animals'-, might fume-times be apt to ftagbate, if thu Vejjels, through which it moves, were not Come what wider.

; .•

Book II. of Koots. 87 3;. $. As the Saline Principle is the Mould of the Sucdfirous, fo

is the Acri.,1 of the Acr-Vcfiels. (a) Now the Particles of Ar ftricrly fo (<0 P-*-<H- called, at leaft of that part of it concerned in the Generation of the .<s-23-S£p-2' Aer-Veffils, I fnppoft, are crooked: and that by compofition of many ?'2*' of thole crooked ones together, lbme of them become Spiral, or of (broe other winding Figure: and that thereupon dependeth the EJa- Sick, Property of the Aer, or its being capable of Rarefatiion and Condetif.ition by force. Wherefore, the (aid crooked Particles of the Aer, fnfe. fimting and fitting together, as the Mould, the other Prin- ciple cling and fix conformably round about them. So that, as by force of the Saline Principles, the reft of them are made to Jlioot out in Long continued Fibres •-, fo by force of the Aerial, thole Fibers are ftill diipofed into Spiral Lines, thus making up the Aer-Veflcls. And according as there are fewer of theft Aerial Particles, in proportion to the Saline, the Concave of the Aer-Feffels is varionfly wider,or the Fi- bres continue their flwoimg by wider Rings? as thofe that come nearer to aright Line, and (bare more complient to thu Figure and (hooting of the Saline parts. And whereas the Lympheducfs, (hooting out og- ly in length, are never fenfibly amplified beyond their original fize: Theft, on the contrary, always, more or led, enlarge their Diameter 5 becaufe their fibres, being difpoftd into Spiral Lines, muft needs therefore, as they continue their growth, be ftill dilated into greater and greater Rings. And being at the bottom of the Root more remote from the Aer, and lb having fomewhat fewer Particles purely Aerial, there ingredient to them, then at the top; they fall more under the government of the Saline, and fo come nearer to a right Line, that is into greater Circles 5 and fo the Aer-VeJJels, made up of thofe Circles, are there generally wider. (!>") (b) V.i.c.e^.

34. (S. By mediation of their Principles, the Parenchymous Parts Jf«l4 likewift of a Root have their proper Contexture. For from their A- cid Salt they are Fibrous ••, from their Ojil, the Fibres are Round, and in all parts even within themfelves; and from their spirit, it is moft probable, that they are alfo hollow. But becauft the spirit is, here, more copious than the Aer •, and the Saline Principle an Acid, (e) (e) $. t$, and fo, more under the government of the Spirit, than is an Alkgli^ therefore are not the faid Fibres continued in firaight Lines, as the Sap-l'effels $ or by one uniform motion, into fpiral lines, as the Fibres in the Aerial i but winding, in a circular manner, to and fro a tkou- fand ways, agreeable to the like motions of the Spirit, that moft a&ive, and here moft predominant Principle. And the Spirituous Paris being, as is faid, here more copious and redundanr, they will not only fiif- fice to fill up the Concaves of the Fibres, but will alfo gather together into innumerable little fpaces, without them: whence the Fi- bres cannot wind cloft together, as Thred, in a Bottom of Yarn ; but are forced ;o keep at feme diftance, one parcel from another, and to are difpofed, as Bread is in baking, mo Bladders, (d) £<0 P.I&3J

35. §. And the under Fibres being fit firft, as the Warp, the fpi- §, 4. ritugus parts next adjacent, will incline alfo to fix, and fo govern an overwork, of Fibres, wrapping, as the Woof, in ftill fmaller Circles round the other : whereby they arc all knit together, (e) For the CO I'-'.t.S* fame reafon, rhe Lymphcdncfs, being firft formed, the Parenchymous t'?\p Fibres fit add wrap about Thefe alfo. (f) And the Aer- 1 being

formed y

(f)*\U$i

Of the Vegetation Book II.

Situate or Difpos'd.

C*) Lib.

c.4. Append.

formed in the Center, the fuccijerous run along tholelikewife (as vo- Utile Salts jkoot along the fides of a Oafs, or Froft upon a Window) and fo are, as it were, incrultate about them in 3 Ring,

•- 3d. jS. SOME OF THE more iEtherial and Subtile parts of the Alt, as they frream through the Knot, it fhould feem, by a certain Magni- tifme, do gradually difpofe the Aer-Vejjels, where there are any (tore of them, inio Rays. This Attraction ( as I take leave to call it) or Magnetic^ power betwixt the Aer and thefe Vefjels, may be argued, From the nature of the Principles common to them both : From the Eletlral nature of divers other Bodies; the Load-jlene being not the

. only one which is attractive: And from other F.ffects, both before (a) and hereafter mentioned. Wherefore in the inferiour parts of the Root, they are lels Regular; (i) becaufe more remote from the Aer. And in the upper parts of many Roots, as Cumfery, BerJgc, Parfnep, where thole rhat arc next the Centre are confuted, or differently difpofcd; thofe next the Barque, and fo nearer the Aer, arc poftured more Regularly, and ufually into Rays. For the fame reafon it may be ; that even the Sap-Vejjels in the Barque, as often as the Aer Vejjels are more numerous, are ufualiy difpoied into Says, as following the direction of the Aer-Vejfeli. And that the Varcvehym.i of the Barque, is difpoied into Diametral Portions ; and that where the Aer Vejjcls are fewer or fmaller, thefe Portions are likewife fmaller or none; as in Chervil, Afparagus, Dandelion, Orpine, Bifiert, Horfe-Radip, Potato's, fckc.

37. §• The (aid /Etherial parts of the Aer, have a Power over the Aer-Vejjels not only thus to Difpofe them ; but alio to Sollicite and fpread them abroad from the Center towards the Circumference oft he Root. By which means, thofe Roots which have no Pith in their lower parts, obtain one in their upper. (Y) And the fame Pttll, which in the lower part, is ratably, fmall, in the upper, is more or kfs enlarged. (d>

38. s>. The Spreading of thefe Vejjels is varied, not only according to the Force the Ar hath upon them, but alfo their own greater or leG Aptitude to yield thereto. As often therefore, as they areSlen- derer, they will alfo be more Pliable and receflive from the Centre, towards the Circumference. Hence, in fuch Hoots where they are fmall, they ftand more diftant; aimTttrncp, Jtrufalem Artichokf, Po- tato's, and others; and fo their Braces are fewer: and in the fame Root, where they are fmaller, their diftance is greater. Befide?, in thefe fmaller Aer-Vejjels, the Rings being lefs, and the Spiral Fibres whereof they are made, continuing to jtioot; the faid Rings therefore, mutt needs be fo many more, as they are fmaller; and fo take up more fpace by the length of the Root ; and fo, not being capable of being crowded in a right line, every Vejjel will be forced to recede to a crooked or bowed one.

39. §. The SapF,jjels,he\ug by the Paremhymous Fibres knit to tbejl; will likewife comply with Their motion, and fpread abroad with them.

• Yet being (till fmaller (c) and more pliable than the Aer-Vejjels, aildfb mote yielding to the intercurrent Fibres of the P .tremhyma, their braced Ihreds will, fametimes, be much more divaricated, than thofe ohteAer-yejjd,--, as in jfeiw/i/fw Artichoke. And becaufetheS'/<r_/^

(OP-ue. f.l. (d)Ib.$.

VMk.

Book II. of Roots.

Veffels, although they are joyned to the Aerial by the Parenchymouf Fibres, (a) yet are not continuous with them; neither fall under (a)?.i.Cy. the like Attractive Power of the Aer, as the Aerial do ; the Aerial $• "• therefore, upon their fpreading, do not always carry all the Succife- rou's along with them j but often, if not always, leave many of them behind them fprinkled up and down the Pitb ; as in Parfley, Carrot, _•, , Jerufalem Artichokfi, Turnip, 8ic. may be feen.

40. §. The fprcading of the Aer-Fcffils ftill continued, feveral of them, at length, break forth beyond the circumference of the Root j and fo are diftributed, either in the lower parts, into Branches and Strings} or at the top, into Leaver. And left they (hould all ipread themlelves into Leaves, and none be left for the Cmlis 5 as where they are very (mall, or the Sap-Veffels to bound them, are but few, they might; therefore divers of them are, oftentimes, more frequently bracedm the Centre; for which reafon, they cannot fo eafily j. (eparate and fprcad themfclves from tlicnce, but run more inwardly up " ' into the Canlis, as in Borage.

41. §. FrVOM THE various Sts.es, Proportions, and Dijpojitions How the of the Parts, Roots are varioully ftzeU, Ibaped, moved and aged. Thole whole Rwi which, by their Annual Growth, are large ; have fewer, both Aerial, b^aentjy and Sap-Vejffels, and a more copious Parenchyma. So that the Aer- §• ancl

Peffels, or rather, the Aery Ferment contained in them, volatilizing ipe ' only a frnaller portion of the Sap 5 the laid Sap is left capable of advancement into the Tmt%$ and fo rauft needs remain and, fix more copioufly in the Root, which is thereby more augmented. And where the Sap-VeJJels alone, are but few, the Root is yet, ratably, fomewhat large: but where they are numerous, it is never fo, as to its Annual Growth, in any proportion to their Number: Becaufe their TinUure, which is Alkaline, will go farther in fetting the Parenchy- mal!* Parts; than the Tincture oiTkeje, which is Acidulate, will go., ia fitting Them, (b) fy F. £

42. £. When the Aer-Veffds are more pliable and fequent to the ji. 31. Attraction of the Aer, and fo Jpread themfelves, and the Succiferous together with them, more abroad ; in the manner as hath been (aid j the Root alio will grow more in Breadth ; the nutrition of the Paren- chymal Parts, towhich thcFeffils are adjacent, being thus, by the •*ji' 2i&7* fame dimcnfion,morc augmented; as in Turnep^erxfakm Artii hoki, &c. <£,£_ 7 & g. But where thefe are not ipread abroad, the Root is but (lender; as in Ajparagus, Dandelion, Sec.

43. i. If the Aer-Vejfeh be contracted into, or near the Centre, and are fomewhat Large or Numerous; and the Sitccifcrons, alfomore copioufly mixed with, or furrounding them; the Root grows very Long 5 as do thofc of Fenil, Vine, Liqnirip, &c. For the Aer-VeJJels containing a more copious Ferment, it will well digeft and mature the Tab-Z'& J7* Sap : Yet the Snccifcrons being over proportioned to them; the Sup will not therefore, be (o fir volatilized, as to afcend chiefly into the Trunk_i but only to fubferve a fuller Growrh of their Vefftls: which being more numerous, and fo more lturdy, and left (equent to the expanlive motion of the Aerial $ this their own Growth, and confe- qucntly, that of all the other Parts, cannot be fo much in Breadth, as Length.

9° Of the Vegtation Book II.

44. if. Where the Time AerralFeJfAs arc Fewer,or more Contracted, or theathed in a Thicker and Gofer Barque •-, tlie Hoot is finooth, and

Tab.7,%. kfs Ramified, as in Afparagus, Peony, D.mdAion. Bur where more Numerous, (beached in a Thinner Barque, Smaller, 0(more Dilated;;

ft*.*,&7. the R"0' 'a more Ramified, or more Stringy, as in Columbine, Clary, Sect, Nicotian. For being, as is faid, by thefe means, more fequent to the Attraction of the Aer$ approaching fiill nearer the circumference of the Barque, they at lafl frrikc through it, into the Earth. And the P.mi:ihyi'imn fibres being wrapped about them, and the

(a)F.i,e.<y. Sncctjeraut Vqfiets knit to them by thofe Fibres; (a) therefore they $. is. never break forth Baked, but always inverted with fome quantity of

thefe Parts as their Barque : where by, whatever Confiitutive Part is in the main Body of the Root, the fame is alio in every Brunei) or

45. §. From the lame Expanfion and Pliability of the Aer-Vefiels, the Root oftentimes putteth forth Root-Buds; which gradually fhoot up and become fo many Trunks. In the Formation of which Bids, they are pliable and receflive all kinds of ways; being not only invited Outward, toward the Circumference of the Root, as in Xoot- ftrings, but alio fpread more Abroad every way, fb as to make a Root- Bud : Where as in the faid Root-firings ; they are always more Con-

Tab.6. trailed. Which, in refpeci of the Difpofition of the Parts, is the principal difference betwixt the Root and the Trunk. > as hath been

OJP.l.ci. faid. (i) Hence, thofe Roots, chiefly, have Root-Buds, which have £• 2> 3- the finalleft Aer-Vefiels; (c_) thefe, as is laid, being the moft pliable r• lp"' and Expanfive. KJ '»••+ 45. js. But becaufe the expanfivenefs of ibeVeffels, dependeth alio,

in part, upon the Fewnefi of their Braces \ therefore the (aid Buds fhoot forth differently, in divers Roots. Where the Braces are fewer, the Buds fhoot forth beyond the Circumference of the Root, as in Je-

lab. 6. mfahnt Artichoke; where more clofe, as in Fotato's, the Buds fie a little abfeonded beneath it; the Aer-Veffils being here, by their Braces, fomewhat checked and curbed in, while the Biripe continued! tofwell into a fuller Growth.

47. $S. If the Aer-Vejjeh are all along more equally fized, the Root is fo alio, or Cylindrical; as are thole of Bryngo, Horfie-Radifis, MarJIimallow, Liquirifi, fcxe. But if unequal, growing flill voider towards the bottom of the Root-; then the Root is unequal alfo: But groweth, as is obfervable, quite contrarily to the Aer-VcJJAs; not Greater, as They do ; but (fill fmaller, or pyramidally ; as in Fenil, Borage, Nettle, Patience, Jharn-Apple, &c. is apparent. For the Aer- Vejfels peing conliderably wider about the lottome of thefe Roots ••, they therecontcin a more Copious Ferment: Whereby the Sap is there alfo more volatilized, and plentifully advanced to the Upper Parts. Withal, thus receiving into themlclves, and fb trafmitting to the upper Parts, a more plentiful Vapour, they hereby rob the Paremhywoiis Parts of their Aliment, and fb flint them in their Growth.

How Roots 48. §. FROM THE different Proportions and Situation of the arc diffcntly Parts, the Motions of Roots are alfo various. For where the Arc-Vctfels Miw'd. are fpread abroad and inverted with a thinner Barque; Itk RMtttittt

* ' • or lies Leveies in the level-Roots of Primrofe, Bijhops-n-icd,Ammone^.

Book II. of Roots.

may be feen. So that thufe Roots, as by the Perpendicular Strings, which (hoot from them into the Earth, and wherein the Aer-Veffels are contracted into their Center, they are Plucked down (a): So'by (a)pAkCkU

the Aer-Veffels, which ftand nearer the Aer, and more under its At- £. j 5. tractive Power (b) they are invited upwards ••, whereby they have (A) P. 2. neither afccut nor defeem, bur keep W, betwixt both. $• i6-

49. jj. But iftheie Pf^/r are Contracted, landing either in, or near the Centre, and are inverted with a Barque proportionably Thick; the Root ftriketh down perpendicularly, as doth chat of IX**- delion, BHgleji, Parfnep, Sic. And therefore the laid Veffils, although q-j,m ?i g. they are fpread abroad in the level Roots, yet in the perpendicular ones of the fame Plant, they are always contracted ••, as by comparing the Level and Down-right Roots of Amrni, Primrofe, Jerusalem Articltok*, Coreflip, and others, ismanifeft.

50. §. ff the Aer Veffils are Contracted, and Environed with a greater number of Succiferois, the %.oot grows deep ••, that is, perpen- dimlar and long, (f) Perpendicular, from the Contraction of the Aer~ Y 'l'e'u

Vejjels $ (d) and long, from the Predominion of the Sncciferous, which r'd) V.z.i'* in their growth, are extended only by that Dimenfion, as in Liquirijh, 4?1

Eryngo, Sec. 51. jf. Ifthe Succiferousart over proportioned to the Parenchymous

Farts, but under to the Aer-Veffels ; the Root is perpendicular (till, but groweth fallow: The Suctiferous being fturdy enough to keep it perpendicular 5 But the Aer-Veffels having a predominion to keep it from growing deep; as in Stramonium^ Nicotian, Beet, &c. • ' 7-

52. §. If, on the contrary, the Parenchymous Parts are predominant to the Aer Vejjels; and that,both in the Root and Trunk i then the whole Root changeth place, or defiends. (ej For the faid Aer-Veffels, /y)p,i.c,|; having neither in the Trunck., nor in the .Ken/, a fufficient Power top. io.LH.i- Draw it upwards •, it therefore gradually yields to the Motion of its e.a.jS.2 5,3ml String-Roots \ which, as they ftrike intotheSoiJ, Pluck it down after 4- Append. them. And becaufe the old Strings annually rot off, and new ones £•'": p* *' fucceffively (hoot down into the Ground, it therefore annually (till de- ? " fcendeth lower ; 3s in Tulip,Lily, See. may be obferved.

53. js. Where the Aer-Veffels are much _/£m*^ abroad, and alfo »»- merous, the iioof oftentimes, as to its leveraJ parts, dejeends and afiends both at once. So Radiffes and Turneps, at the fame time,in which tbeir nether parts defcend; their upper, ("where the faid Veffeh are more loofely braced, and fpread more abroad than in the lower parts ) do TaS. 2. <y«»^, or make their Growth upward. Hence alio, the upper part ofmoft young Roots from Seed, afcends: Becaufe the iirQ; Leaves, being proportionably large, and ftanding in a free Aer, the Aer-Veffels therein, have a dominion over the young Roots, and (b themfelves yielding to the felicitation of the Aer, upwards; they draw the Root, in part, after them.

54- $• BY THE Situation and Proportions of the Parts, the Age How Recti of the jRnuf is alfo varied. For if the Sap-Veffels have the greateft are different Proportion, the Root, is Perennial, and that to the fartheft extent, as !y Aged. in Trees and shrubs. Becaufe thefe Vejjels containing a more copious Q^» if) and 'heir fever3l Principles being more clofely Concentred, s f 1 p_ 2 they are lefs fiibjefl: to a Kefiktion, that is, a Corruption or Mortificati- X aj, on by the Aer. s •, 55-$. '

t s

a hi

%

92 Of the Vegetation Book II.

1:;

55. $. If the Parenchymals Farts have much the grcateft, tlie Root feldom livech beyond Two Years; but afterwards perilheth either in whole, or in part; sis do divers bulbous, tuberous, and other Roots; whether they are more Porous and Succulent, or more Clofe and Dry. If Porous, all the Liquid Principles (landing- herein more abundant, cither by a icronger Fermentation, or otherwife, Relblve the fixed ones ofthe Organical Parts; whence the whole Root, rots; as in Potato's, So alio Tarjneps, and feme other Roots, which, in a hard and barren Soil, will Live feveral years, in another more rank, will quickly rot. If the Parenchyma be Clole, then the Aer, chiefly, entring in and rilling it up,thus mortifies the Root$ not by Rottingthc Parts, but over Drying them; as in Satyrion, Rape-Crowfoot, Monky-

(*)P.i.c.i-hood, to. tV) p-'rf'1^* 5^' *' But '^ ^e Aer-Vejfels nave tne greateji Proportion, and efpe-

' ' 2 ' cially if they are more large, and withall, are fpread more abroad : y^ the Root is Annual, as in Thorn-Apple, Nicotian, Cardans Ben. &CS

And ofthe fame Kindred, if any, thole are Annual, which have the moft Aer-Veffels. So Endive and Sonchus, which have ftore of Aer-fejjels, are both Annual: whereas Cichory, in which they are fewer, is a Perennial Root. For hereby a more copious Aer being Tranf

(b)P,2. $. filed, into all the other P.W/J ; (£) they are thus, by degrees, hard- 2;,sff. ned, and become fticky ; and fo impervious to the Sap, which ought

to have a free and univerfal Tranfition from Part to Part. As Bones, by Precipitations from the $W, at length, ceale to grow- Or the lame more abundant Aer, fo far volatitizetb the Liquors in the ftoirf, that they are wholly advanced into the Trunks, and lb the Root is ftarved. Whence alfo the Aer-Veffels of the Trunkj, where they are numerous, and over proportioned to the Bulk^ of'the Root, as in Corn; they lb far promote the advance ofthe Sep, as to exhauft the Root, fucking it into a Consumption and Death.

Hnw ihf 57- $• FROM THE Principles of the Parts, their Contents and the leveral Vitalities hereof are alio various; (e) the Fluid of each Organical tart, being made, chiefly, bv Filtration through the fides thereof; fuch ofthe Principles in the Sap, being admitted into, and transmitted through them, as are aptefl: thereunto. In the like manner, as vfbeaOyl and Water, being poured upon a Paper, the Water pallet h through, the Oyl (ticks: or as the CAj/e is (trained through the Coats of the Guts, into the LatJeal Veffili; or as' Water in Purgations, is (trained through the Glands ofthe lame Guts, from the Mefentc- rical.

58. §. The Principles therefore of the Parenchymals fibreshe'mg fpiriluom, add, and aerial, they will alfo admit the like into them ; excluding thole chiefly which are Alkaline and Oleotts. (dj And as by

• the Conjugation of fiidi Principles in the Fibres, the like are capable of admittance into their Body : lb the Proportion andVnion of the fame Principles, rtgnLiai the trMijiiiilJion ln.Tt.-of in to their Concave. Where- fore, the predominant Principles of the Fibres being chicly acid, "ext:

fpiritueuf, and aery, the more aery onc3 will be tranfmitted. For if more of them fhould fix they muftdolb by limilitudc ah<3 adhefion : But where there are (ewer limitary parts to adhere to, fewer mult adhere. The fibres therefore contain fo many parts of Aer, ;ts to admit

many

the feveral Parts are

0)Cidta,#.

Book II; of Roots. 93 many more into their Body 5 but not to fix them 5 which therefore muft needs, upon adroiliton, pals through into their Concave •-, where, together with fome other more fiirituous parts, they make an JHthcrial Fluid. And becaufe fome aqueous or vaporous pacts will alio ftrain through with them ; hence it is, that as more and more of thefe enter, they by degrees (ViHthmft out the aery ones •-, which quitting the more fuctnlent Fibres of the Parenchyma, are forced to betake themfclves to the dryer ones, fid. all thole, whereof the Diametral Portions do confift. For the fame reafon the Aery parts being gradually excluded thefeculent Fibres ofthe Ba^rej they are forced to recede and tranf migrate into thofc ofthe Pith. And the Fibres ofthe Pith themfclves being filled, aud the Aery parts ftill forced into them 5 they at length alio ftrain through the Fibres into the Bladders: whenae it comes to pals, that while the Barque is faceulent, the Pith is often times rilled with Aer.

59. jj. The hymphsduUs being more earthy, Salinous ; cleans, and f jj j>. 2. aqueous, will both admit and copioufly fix the like Principles, as their jS.ai. proper Aliment. The Water being more percent than the reft, will therefore ftrain, with a lighter "TinUnre of them, into their Concave. Especially the Oleous parts of jhefe being rampant, and lefsapt to/«:and feize the aqueous, upon their entrance, than the faline.

60. jj. The Lactiferous, appearing to be made, chiefly, by the Gonftipation of the Parenchymous Parts all round about their Sides ; the Liquor conteined in thofe Parts, although it may eafily enough be transfuled into the Hollow of thefe Vejjels-^ yet teems it not, with equal facility, to be refunded thence: So that the thinner and more aqueous Portion only, paiftngoffi the remainder, is, as it were, an Oleous Elixyr, or extract, in the form of a Milk.

Si. §. The Fluid Ferment contained in the Aer-Veffels, isalfo in part, dependent on the Principles of thofc VefitU, being in their percolation tinctured therewith. But becaufc the percolation is not made through the Body ofthe Fibres whereof the Vejfels are competed, but only betwixt them j therefore the transient Principles more promifeuof ly, yet with an over porportion of dryer Particles, pafs into the Con- caves of thefe Vefiels, and 10 are herein all immerfed in a Body of Aer. (£) The Fibres themfclves, in the mean time, as thole of the (b) P. 2, Parenchyma, admitting and containing a more Aery and Mtherizl j(. 24. Fluid.

61. §. The Contents are varied, not only by the Nature, but alfo the 'Proportion and Situation of the Parts, whereby the laid Contents are with different Facility and Quantity, communicated one toanother. Hence it is, partly, that a Vine, or that Corn, hath fo little Oyl: fi. Becaufe their Aer-Vcjfels, in proportion with the other Parts, are lb Great and Numerous.- in Corn, the Stalk_ being alfo very hollow, and fo becoming as it were, one Great Aer-Veffel. For the Oily parts ofthe Sap, are lb exceedingly attenuated tcj by the Aery Ferment contained in (cj p. 2i $ thefe Vifdi H that they are, for the moft part, Co far immerfed in the 25, & jfc ' Spirit, or mixed therewith, asnot, by being collected in any considerable Body, to be diftinguifluble from it. And the affinity that is betwixt Spirits and Oil,, eipecially Fffential, is manifeft : Both are very inflammable 5 Both will burn all away} The Odors, which we call the Spirits of Plants, are lodged in their efiimi.il Oyl; Both, being

duly

9

94 Of the Vegetation Book II.

duly Ke&rfied, will mix as eaiily together, as Water and Wine. So that, although Oyl, by the reparation of its earthy and Saline parts, which give it its fenfibly okous Body, may not be Co far attenuated,^ to produce J SJ/W* ? yet tli3t it may fofarbe attenuated, and lb be mixed therewith, as not to be d'fierned from it, as in the forementioned Plants, will be granted.

63. jf. Hence it is, that the LaViiferons (landing more remote from f» lab. 9. the Aer-Veffels, and the StuciferoW interpofing $ (,/Jtbe J.^wyr, therc- 8c 1*. fore, contained in them, is not fo much tinder the government of the

Aerial Ferment, and is thence, partly, more Oily. For the fame rea- (bn, all Roots which are Milky, fo far as I have obferved, have an under-proportion of Aer-Vejfels --, thefe being cither Fewer or Smaller.

turn made.

fiJP.

How the 0- ^4- §• FROM what hath been (aid, we may receive Ibme information, likewife, of the Odours, Colours, and Tafies of Plants. And for Odours, I fuppofc, That the chief Matter of them, is the Aerial Ferment contained in the Aer-Vejfels. Not but that the other Parts do alio yield their fmell i but that thefe yield the firotrgefl and the left, and immediately perceptible in frejl?, umlryed and unbrmfed Plants. For the Aer entring into, and palling through the Root, and carrying a TinUure, from the fevcral Organical and Contai- ned Parts, along with it, and at laft enrring alfo the Concaves of the Aer-Vejfels ••, it there cxirrs the molt Compounded and Volatile Fluid, of all others in the Plant, and (b the fitted matter of Odour : and fuch an Odour, as anfwers to that of a", the Odorous parts of the plant, (b) Wherefore the Organical Parts, being well denied of their Contents, fmell not at all 5 Becaufe the Principles hereof are, as hath been laid, lb far ^*e^ and concentred together. Hence alio the Contained Parts themfclvcs, or any other Bodies, as their Principles are any way more fixed, they are left Odorous : So is Rofm, left than Turpentine, and Pitch, thanT^; and many thefelf lame Bodies, when they arc coagulated, lefs than when they are melted. So alfo Musk., which is not fo liquid as Civet, is not ib ftrong; nor Ambergrcece, as Musk. • For although it hath a more excellent fmell, than Musk, hath, yet yieldeth it not (b eafily 5 fince it is a more fixed Body, and rcquireth ibme ^j-rtobe opened. Hence alfb the Leaves of many Plants lofc their Odour upon rubbing: Becaufe the Aer-Vejfels being thereby broken, all their contained odorous Fluid vanifheth at once : which before, was only ftrained gradually through the Skin. Yet the fixed Parrs themfelves, upon drying, are fo far altered by the Si/« and Aer, as to become refbluble, and volatile, and thence odorous.

How their ^5- §' SO ALSO of their Colours. AJ whence the Colours of the Colours- Skins are varied. For divers of the Sap-Vejfels, together with the

Parenchymous Parts fucceflivcly failing oiF from the Barque into the (c)P.\.c.i.Skin (cy by their proximity to the Earth and Aer, then Sulphureous or $• 2> 4- Oleous Principle is more or Ms refolded, and fo produceth divers Co-

lours. So thole Roots which turn purple any where within, have ufually a blacker skin ••, the one of thole two Colours being, by a rtfo- lution and corruption of parts, eafily convertible into the other, as in Cmfiy, Tkifik, tkc, So the Mill^ of Scorzencr.i, contained m the Vcfjels of the Barque, upon drying, turneth into a brorvn Ct-


lour: Wherefore the sign, in which there are divers of thole Vef- fels, is of the fame. So both the Milk, and Ski" of Lavage is of a brownilli yellow. But Parfmp hath a clearer Sap in all its Veffels, and a whiter Skit. So Potato's, being cut traverfe, after fome time out of ground, have divers red fpecks up and down where the Veffels ftand, and their skin is accordingly red.

66. $• The reafon, I fay of thefe Colours, is the refolution or n- feration of the Principles of the feveral /Vf/, chieHy, by the Aer, and a tighter mixture of them coniequent thereupon: whereby the Sul- phureous or Oylj Paris, which were before concentred, are now more or left rampant, difcovering thcmfelves in divers Colours, according as they are diverfiy mixed with the other Principles. Hence thefe CV* lours are obiervabk, according to the nature of the Paris wherein they arc, or whereunto they are adjacent; So where the LympheduUs doe run, there is a Red, or fomc other Sulphureous Colour ; the Ole- ous Principles being, as is laid, (a) more copious in thefe Veffels; as ("). F- 2* in the tark. of Peony, the inward parts of Potato's, &c may bc^'21' feen. But the Parenchymous Parts, where more remote from the (aid Veffels, they are ufually White, or but Tellorv : the Sulphureous Prin- ciple of thefe Parti, being, as hath been laid, but (paring, (b) The (7,1 p. i;

fame is feen in thofe Roots which lhcw both Red and Tellow.' thole if. 2o, /"ar/j, principally, where the Succiferous Veffels run, being Red--, but thofe Par//, where only the Aer-Veffels are mixed with the Parenchy mous, being lo&W; as in Patience. So likewife the pithy part of a Carrot, where the Aer-Veffels have very few Succiferotts mixed with them, is Tellew ••> but the Barque, where the Succifirans are very numerous, is Red. For the fame reafon, many Roots , which are Whiter in their upper parts, are Purple or Reddijli in their inferiour, as Avens, strawberry, &c. Becaufe thole lower parts, having lain longer (c) under ground (thefe being defending Roots') their fcj P. u Principles arc, thereby, fomewhat more refohed, and (b the Oleous, ramp f. 13. and fprcad all over the reft in that Colour.

6y. <S. And that the Rejolution of the Sulphureous and other Prin- ciples is partly effected by the Aer, appears, In that, where the Atr hath a free accefi to the Succiferous Veffels, the Cofaurs are there, chiefly produced, or are more confpicuous. So in Potato's, where the Succiferous Veffels are either next to the external Aer, as in the S6jn$ or contiguous with the Aer-Veffels, as in the Ring within the Barque; there, they produce a Red: but where more remote from both, as in the middle of the Barque, and Centre of the Root, there they produce none. Hence alfo it is, that the Leaves and Flowers a? fame Plants, as Bloodwort, Wood-sorrel, Radijli, Jacea, &c. although Green or White in the greateft portion of their Pa- renchymous Part; yet where the Succiferous and Aer-Veffels run together, they are of Red, Blue, and other Colours 5 the Oleous parts of the one, being unlocked and opened, by the aery of the other.

68. jS. AND LASTLY , of their Tafls. Moil Roots which are How theft acres or bitting, have a very copious Parenchyma in proportion with 1*fitn the Succiferous Veffels, as of Arum, Dragon, and others: Becaufethe Saline and other Principles are not fo much hut, by any fufficient quantity of Sulphureous, from thofe Veffels, m which the Sulphur, as is faid, is more abundant; (a) but rendred rather pungent, from 91' a:

96 Of the Vegetation Book II,

li !

lbme Spirit and Aer. But divers Umbelliferous Roots, efpccially which abound with LalliJ'eroits Vejjcis, arc hot 5 as J*MM/, Lavage, Angelica; &c. Yet is it not ilieir Ojl alone that makes them hot, but the combination thereof with the Saline Parts: as is manifeft, from the nature of the Seed of thefe Plants; wherein, as the Ojl is mod copious; So being held to a Candle till they burn , conftantly Jpit 5 which cometh to pals, by the eruption of the Saline Parts : and is the very fame effefr, with that which followerh upon burning of Serum or Blood. And therefore, as thefe Seeds are more hoi, they a\Co Jpit the more; So thole oiCuniine, which, though fuliom, yer. are not fo hot, Jpit lefs ; Fenil and Dill, which are hotter, more ; there being a greater quantity of volatile Salt contained herein. Hence all Ejfential Oyls are hot, the Spirit and volatile salt, being incorporated herewith. And fome of them will Jlioot, and cryftallize as Salts do, as that of Anife ; which argues a mixture of a considerable quantity of volatile Salt. As alfo doth the Nature of thefe Oyls, in being amicable to the Stomach, Carminative, and fometimes Anodyne; Jiil. as they kill fome fetid, or corrofive Acid: for volatile Salts themfelves will have the like operation in"fome cafes as thefe Oyls.

69. §• Many LaUiferons Roots, as Taraxacum and others of that kind, are not fo much het, as bitter. For although by the Lactife- rous Fejjels they are very Oyly; yet thole VeJJels being pofited in Rings] and Hot in Rays, and havina.no Diametral Portions running through their Barque to the Aer-VeJJeTs -, the Acido-Aerial Parts do hereby, although not mortifie, yet fo far refraU the faline, lightly binding up the Okous therewith, as to produce a hitter Tajie. So, many fxeeet Bodies, upon burning, become bitter; the Acid Parts, now becoming rampant, and more copioudy mixed with the Oleous.

70. The Roots, or other Parts, of many 'Umbelliferous Plants, have a fweetijf) Tajie, as botli the Sweet, and Common Chervil', both the Garden, and wi/d C««-,7( ; Parfnep, Fenil, &c. the oV>>« Principles being concentred in the Oj'/j', and both of a moderate quantity with refpecl to thereft. For by the Oyly, the Saline is rendred more fmooth and amicable ; and both being moderate, they are not therefore hot, as in fome other Umbelliferous Roots $ but by the predominion of the other Principles, made mild. Hence it is, that Sugar it (elf \s facet, fcil. becauie it is an Oleous Salt-, as is manifeft, from its being highly inflammable ; itseafie dijjvlittionhy a moderate, Fire, without the addition of Water; and in that, being melted with Turpentine, and other Oily Bodies, it will mix together with them. So alio the Acid Parts of Vinegar, being concentred in the Saliiio-fulphureous of Lead, produce a Sugar. Hence Barley, which upon Dijlillation or DecoQion yeildeth only an acid ; being turned into M'ult, becomes faeet. Be- caufe,bcing flceped, couched, and fo fermentcd,the oleous parts are thereby unlocked, and becoming rampant, over the other Principles, altogether produce that Tajie. And the Bile it felf, which, next to Water and fi'aW/j, conlifteth moft of oily parts, and of many both faline and acid h a bitter-Jmet. Wherein, as fome of the Saline and Acid parts, fmoothed by the Oleous, produce a Sweet: So, fome of tliL- Okous, impregnated with theS«//jze,and the Acid, doe hereby produce a Bitter.

THE

THE

ANATOMY O F

T NKS, With an Account of their

VEGETATION Grounded thereupon.

The Figures hereunto belonging, Prefented to the R o Y A i

SOCIETY in the Years, 1673 & 1674.

The THIRD BOOK.

By MEHEMJAH q KEW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Phyficiam.

Xfie £>econD CDitfon.

LONDON,

Printed by W.ltywlim, 1682. Mc.Eot. 3ar ' Q, <+,

1902,

\i

Coi

01

I- M

T O TH E

Right Honourable

WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count B^OVNCKER

THE

PRESIDENT- ANDTO THE

Council and Fellows O F THE

ROYAL SOCIETY-

T MT LOR®,

H E Commands I received from Tour Lord;

/hip, and the Royal Society, To profecute

the Subjea treated of in the Two former Booty;

have produced This which follows. Arid I humbly fcbmit the fame to Tour Lordfiiip Judg-

T 5 merit:

I I

The EpUk Dedicatory.

merit: which muft needs be Candid and Benign^

becaufe it is Great. I have only this to fay,

Tour Lordjbip will not diiapprove the Enterprife,

although it falls fhort of perfection. It being the

refult of Tour Lord/kip manifold Virtues and Abi-

lities, That Tou know how far to Encourage the

meaneft Attempts; as well as rightly to Value

and Afiift the greateft Performances.

I am,

My Lord,

Tour Lordjbips

moft humble

and

moft obfequious

Servant

NEHEMJAH GREW.

London, Atigufi 10.

1675.

THE

THE

CONTENTS.

The FIRST PART.

CHAP. I.

A Defiription of feveral Stalk? or Trunks, as they appear to the Naked Eye.

F the Stalls of Mtze, §. i, 3. Of Dandelion, 3, to 6. Of Borage, 7, to 10. Of Colewort, 11, to 16. Of

lyoak.-, 17, to 20. Of Wild Cucumer, 21,/oag. Of Scor&onera, 24,10-26. Of Burdock., 27, to 29. Of Endive, 30,51. OfVim, $2,to 3;. Of Sumach, %6, to 38. Cautions to be had in obferving the Parts, 39. Some Particulars better obfervid m cutting by the length,

Q

CHAP. II.

Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Micrefcopc.

EIrfi, a General Defiription of the fiverdt Parts of the Barque, 2, to 9. Next,* Particular Defiription of the Barques of 8 fewralTrunks;

fc OfHolly, Hazel, Barbery, Apple, Pear, Plum, Elm, Aft; TheVef- fels of all yvhofi Barques are Lymph&dutts : and thofe of Wo kinds,. 10, to 13. O/3 more, fc. WaUmt, Fig, and Tine: the Vejfels of the Barques of the Two firfi, being Lymph£duUs and l.aSiferous, of the next, Lymphtdutfs and Refiniferotts, 14, to 20. Of 3 more, fc. Oak , Common Sumach, and Common Wormwood; the Vejfels of whofe Barques are of 3 Kinds, 11, to 29. Some further Obfervtlivia tad Con'ie&ures of the Sap-Vegels, 30, to 37.

CHAP. JIJ.

Of the Wood.

WHat in all Trunks, jS. I. A. Defiription of itsParts, in the fiveral trunks afircfiid. Of the Parenchymous Part, or Infer-

tions, 2, log. Of the true Wood, 10. to 15. Of the Aer-Veffels, 16, to 26. Some further Obfervatiuiu and Configures of their Form, 27. Texture, 28, to 32. Nature, 33, 34. And Original, 35.

CHAP-

The Contents.

CHAP. IV.

Of the ftth.

\ DefcriptioH of the Pith, in General, $. i. hi the Several Trunks J\ or Br,,,,, ,f,r,fi,d. A, of the 6V„, a , ,. Kg,!,, 4. Parenckjma and Bladders, 5, to 9. Apertures er Ruptwss^ 10. Some further Observations of the Pith. And of all the Pithy and ParcHchymoiis Parts. And thence of the True Texture of a Plant, i r wig.

The SECOND PART.

CHAP. I.

Of the Motion and Cottrfe of the Sap,

C H A F. ir. Of the Motion and Coarfc of the Acr.

CHAP, in. Of the Strttiikr, of th Part,.

CHAP. IV. Of the Generation of Liquors.

CHAP. V.

Of the Figuration of Trunks.

CHAP. VI. Of the Motions of Trunk,.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Nature ofTrmki, „ variei,// filed for Mtthtnitd Vfi.

THE

IO?

THE

ANATOM Y

TRUNKS; PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE, And with the

MICROSCOPE- PART I.

CHAP. I.

The Vefcriptions of fever al Trunks, as they appear to the bare Eye.

BO the end we may clearly underfhnd, what the • Trunk,, Stalky, or Branch of a riant, is i f (hail

by thde Figures here before us, Describe the ftvera! Parts, whereof it is compounded.

I. (S. And for examples fake, I fhall in the • firii: place, Delcribe the Trunks of fbme Plants I as being cut tranverfly, and accurately oblerv'd, r they appear to the naked Eye. And ibme ' others, as by the length. Which having done,

I Oiall next proceed to a more particular Deicription of divers other Trunks and Branches as they appear through a good Microfivpe. In both (hewing, not only what their fcveral Parts are, as generally belonging to a -Branch ; but alfo, by a Comparative Profpcft, in what refpefts they are fpu-ificslly diftinguifhed one from another, in thefeveral Sorts of Branches:

3, <S.

ii m 104 The Anatomy Book III.

a. Jf. I SHALL begin where the Work o£ Mature appears Icfs Diverfify'd.* asmiheSta!!^ ai'Maze or Indian wheat. In which, although there are the fame Parenchymals and Lignous Parts, as in all other Plants $ yet is there neither Barque, nor Tith } the Veffels being difperfed and mixed with tht'Parencmma, from the Circumference to the Centre of the Stalk : Saving, that in and next the S^«, there feems to be no Aer-Veffels. Every where elfe, they ran up, like fine threds, through the length of the Stalk, .- Each Thrcd being alfo furrounded with Sjp-J'rfjrfs ;, which in a Slice cut tranfverfly, appear in very fmall and dark colour'd Rings. The like ftruciure may alfo be feen in the Sugar-Cane, and fome other Plants,

3. §. LET the next Trunk .be that of Taraxacum,ot Dandelion. In a fiice whereof, being cut tranfverfly, is leen next the skin, firft, a fimple, white, and dole Parenchyma or Barque ••, made up of Veftcles ^ but fuch as arc exceeding fmall ; and hardly viiible without a Glafs.

4. §. Within This, ftand Milk-Vejjels in feven or eight diftinct Co- lums, ofdifferent ike: each Colitm being alfo made up of feven or eight Arched. Lines. Betwixt thefe Colums, raft as many Diametral Portions, derived from the Barque, into or towards the Pith.

5. (,. Next within Thefe, Hand the Aer-Veffels. Which are likewife divided, by the faid Diametral Portions, into divers Arched Lines. The ftzc of thefe Veffds, as well as their number, is fmall.

6. $. Within Thefe, ftands the Pith, confiding of very fmall Ve- ftcles or Bladders, as the Barque. 'Tis very final), the Diameter here- 'of, being fcarce one fifth, of that of the Pith of Borage. But the Barque of Borage is not half fo thick as this of Dandelion.

7. §. FOR. a Third stalky, we may take that of Borage $ wherein there is fbme further Vatiety. For in a fiice hereof, cut tranfverlly, there appears, firfr a Tough, yet Thirr and Tranfparent Skin. With- in this Skiir,aad Continuous therewith, there is alii) a Thin Ring of Sap- Vejfels : which, without being cradled in the leait,do yeild a Lympha.

8. f. Next ftandcth the Parenchyma of the Barque. Which is made up of a great number of very fmall Veftcles or Bladders. Upon, the inner Verge of this Parenchyma, ftandetb another Ring of Sap -Veffels: which alfo yield a Lympha ; and that different, as is probable, from the Lympha in the utmott Ring. Hitherto goes the Barque.

9. £. Adjacent to the Ring of Sap-Yejjels, on the inner Verge of Barque , ftand the Aer-Veffels on the outer Verge of the Pith, Not in a Rivg; but in feveral Parcels ; fome Parcels or Conjugation s~\x\ the figure of little Spej^-f j others, in little Arched Lines, almoft like an V Con- jonant. And bung viewed in a good Glafs, there appears to be within the compals of every larger Speck, °r Parcel, about 20 Or 30 Aer- Veffels and within the fmalleir, about 8 or 10.

10. ji. The Pith, in a well grown Stalk, of this Plant; is always hollow. But originally, it [is entire. It is like wife wholly made up of a great number of Veftcles: of which, through a Glafs, fome appear Pentangular, others Sexangular, and Septangular. Moft of them are larger than thofe of the Barque 5 fo as to be plainly viiible to a naked Eye.

11. J. A FOURTH Trunk, (hall be that of Colewort, which fecms likewiie, to have at Icalr, two Sorts of Lymphtddls. For being cut tranlverfly, as the former, we may oblerve, next the Skin, a

very

Book III. of Trmify. 105

very clofe Parenchyma, of a darkifh Creel). Wherewith are mixed fome few Sap Vejfels, which give it that Colour.

12. jf. Within This, Hands nfiaUoped Paninhynious Ring, or a Ring of many (hort and (lender white Arches. Which all round about Tab. 18. the Barque, meeting together, run in fomany white Diametral Porti' ens, or extream (mafi Rajs, into the Pith.

13. §, Betwixt thefe white Rays, and next of nil to the fSid white Arches, ftand astnany fmall Parcels of Sap-Veffels, like lb many little Half-Ovals. Within each of which, is included a white Parenchyma.

14. 1). On the inner Verge of the Barque, ftands another Sort of Sap-Veffels, in one f.ender and entire Ring. And fo far goes the Barque.

15. §. Next within this i?wg ftand the Aer-Veffels, in fevera I far- ce//, diametrically oppofite to the laid white Parenchymal Parcels next without the Sap-Ring.

16. (. Laft of all, and more within the Pith, ftand the fame kind of Sap-Veffels, as thofe of the Half-Ovals, Both thefe, by (mall lines* run one into another; thus, on both (ides, hemming in the Aer-Veffels, and fo miking altogether, fo many little Pyramids.

17. j(. LET a Fifthbcthat of Holyoake. In which, the Curio- fity of Nature, is (till more copious : prefenting us, as it is feems, with Three forts of Lymp/nr.ditSV •-, Of which, two yield a Thin ; the Third, a Thick, Lympha. For being cut, as before, next to the Skin, ftands the Barque 5 fomewhat dofe, and, in proportion, Thick-

18. $. Towards the inner Verge hereof,(landone fort of Sap-Veffels, poftur'd in fhort Rays. Thefe Veffels yield a Mucilage. And on the inner Verge of the Barque, ftands a Thin Ring of other Sap-Veffels, which yield a thinner Liquor. Tab. 18,

19. $. Next within the Barque hand the Aer-Veffels, poftur'd likewife in fhort Rap, diametrically oppofite to thofe in the Barque. In every Ray, there are about twelve or fixteen Vejfels.

so. jS. Laftly, and more within the Pith, there ftand other Sap- Veffels, all in very Thin or Slender Arched-Lines •, thus hemming in the ral Parcels of Aer-Veffels.

21. jS. FOR. a Sixth, I will take that of Wild Cucumer : Where- in is alfo found a Mucilaginous Lympha. For firft of ail, nexttothe skin, there is a Ring of Sap-Fefjels. Which Ring is alfo radiated, the Rays, allpoynting towards, and moft of them terminating on, the Skin. j. ,

22. §. Nextofallj there is a thick, and fimple Parenchy/noui Ring. On the inner Verge whereof, there are other Sap-Veffels ftanding in Parcels, alfo in a Ring. So far goes the Barque.

23. £. Next within, ftand the Aer-Veffels, in as many Parcels, contiguous to thofe of the Sap-Veffels aforefaid. To which likewife are adjoyned as many more Parcel) of Sap-Veffels within the Pith, oppofite to thefaid Sap-Veffels within the Barque.

24. jS. FOR. a Seventh, we may, choofe that of Scorzonera. In which, the Veffels are both Lymph£dulis, and LaSiferous. All of them, with the Aer-Veffels, in a radi.ited pofture. For tirft next the outer Edg of the Barque, ftand the LaBifzrous, in \vx\a Specks. Next toTd 18. thefe, on the inner E'.lg of the Barque, ftand the LymphtediiEh, in the fame form.

U 35-

io6 lbs Anatomy Book HI.

25. ((. Hereunto adjacent, on the outer Edg of the Pith, Hand the Aer-Veffels, fame in Specks, and feme in cxtream (hort Lines ; hardly diftinguifhed, without a very nice inspection.

26. f. Within Thefe, are placed other Lp»phadi0t, oppofite to thofe in the Barque. And within tin.fe LywphadhSs, (till in the feme radiated Line, run more of the MilkVeffeh.

27. jf. AN EIGHTH, may be that of furdotk; Wherein fiXr, there are a Sort of LymphgduQs, which (land in ^mtaf Parcels, round the TV**, adjacent to the ££*.

28. £. Within thefe, about the middle of the Barque, run the Mi!k\veffels, in the form of fmall round Specks-

29. $. Next to thefe on the inner Edg of the Barque are placed other hymphsduUs. Which, together with more of the fame in the Pith, and the Aer-Veffels betwixt them, ftand all in Radiated Lines, of feveral Lengths, and all (harpning towards the Centre.

30. f, LET the Ninth, be that of Endive .- In which there .is alfo much curious Work. Next to the Ski", there 19, firft, a thick and llmple Parenchyma. Then there is a kind of'Undulated Ring of Milk? Vegch, Within which (land a Sort of LymphttduH s, in feveral Parcels--, fome, in Arched Half-Ovals •-, others, in ihort (lender Rays. Betwixt ' thefe Parcels, many of the Milk^Vefjels likewile ftand.

31. §. Next there is an undulated Ring of other LymphddH&s, parting as in moftTrunkJ, betwixt the Barque and the Pith. Within which, are the Aer-Veffels. And within Thefe, more Sap-Vejjcls. Both of them, in (mall Speck/, anfwerable, or oppofite to the Rays in the Barque.

33. §. I SHALL give alfo one or two Examples of Trees, at At* here/cent Plaits ••, the Vim and Common Sumach. In a Slice of the former cut traniverfly, next the Skin, there is a Thin Barque. In the inner part whereof, adjacent to the Wood, (land the LymphgdnUs in feveral Half-Oval Parcels, oppofite to (o many Radiated Pieces of the Wood.

33. £. The Wood is divided into the faid Pieces, by as many Pa- revebyntottt Jt.y/,inferted from the Barque, and fo continuous therewith.

34. f. Within thefe Radiated Pieces of Wood, ftand the Aer-Vef- fels ; the largeft of which, efpecially if held up againft the light, are plainly vifible to the bare Eye.

35. jt. Within the hollow of the Wood, (lands the Pith ; in the young Growths always large. In the utmoit Verge whereof, adjacent to the Wood, (land a few more Ssp-yeffels of the lame Sort with thofe in the Barque.

36. jS. IN A likeSliceof Common Sumach, contiguous to the hairy 8ft», there is a Ring of LymphaduUs. Next to this a Simple Paren- chyma. Then feveral Arched Tarcels of LymphgduUt. Within thefe, a Ring of MilkzVeffels. And thena Ringotoihcr LympMduSs. Thus Sir the Barque,

3.7. jf. Within the Barque, (lands the Wood, divided into feveral Portions, by the Diametral Infertions divided from the Barque. In the Body of the Wood, (land the Aer-Feffels, very much fmalferthanin the Vim.

Book III. of Trunks- 107

58. sr. The hollow of the Wood is filled Up with the Pith. In the Circumference of which, (lands a £*#; of LymphxdUus, of the fame fort with thofc next to the Wood without.

30. j(. All the Parts of thefe Trunks, may, as I havt: now de- linked thcm,be obfcrved without a Mierojiv/-: : excepting the Bladders and number of Aer-Veffels. Yet Three things are hereunto neccflary j viz. a good Eye, a clear Light, and a !&*/«•, or very keen Knife, wherewith to cut them with a (mooth furface, and fo, as not to Diflo- cate the Parts.

40. jf. UPON hifpcSion alfo by the length, there arc fomc particulars, common, more or lefi, to mod Plants, yet better obfervable in fome, than in others. As firfl", the Reticulation of the /^//..(formerly defcribed ) not only in the Wood, but in the Barque: which is evident in a young Branch oCCorin, upon the very Surface thereof, when Come

Tah.\ of the VefftU begin to be cafr off into the Skin. And Co, by Gripping off the Sfyn, upon the Surface of the Wood.

41, §. In cutting by the length, as well as tranfverfly, the young Fibres, which grow within the Wood in the Edg of the Pith, are alio ften. As likewife the manner of the Derivation of the Parts of the Bud from the Branch or Stalk i as in Sonchus. There are alio many Va- r'teties in the Pith, fiich as thole hereafter mentioned {a) which fall un- 00 Chap.4 der obfervation only in cutting by the length.

CHAP. II.

Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Micro/cope.

NOW proceed to a more particular Dcfeription of 1 feveral Trunks and Branches, as they appear through

Dd Glaffis. I. §. Now the2Va»4, or Branch of every Tree,

hath Three General Parts to be defcribed 5 fi. the Barque, the Wood, and the Pith. That likewife of

1 every Herbaceous Plant, hath either the fame Three Parts ^ or clie Three Parts Analogous ••, ft. the Cortical, the Ugnous, and the Pithy Parts.

2. (. The Barque confifreth of two Parts, ft: the outmoft or ski", and the Main Body. The Skin is generally compofed, in part, of very fmall Feficlcs or Bladders, clulter'd together. That is, originally it is ib; but as the plant grows, the Skin dries, and the laid Bladders, do very much ftiiink up and difappear.

3. $. Amongft: thefe Bladders of the Skin, there are ufually intermixed a fort of Lignous Fibres, or Veffds, which run through the length Tab. ao. of the skin ; as in Mdlvm, Nettle, Borage, Thijlle,wd molt Herbs. Which is argued not only from the Toughneis of the skin by means of the faid Veffels ; but in fome P!ai/ts,may be plainly feen, as in Tea/Ie. In which,

U a the

io8 The Anatomy Book III

j.

the feveral Fibres, which nlpbythe length of the AYn/^., are alfo con- joy ntd by other fmaller ones, which (land tranfverfiy.

4. ji. Whetherthcy are Aer-Ve0Hs, or S./p-lyfcti, is dubious, for, on the one hand, becaufc the? emit GO Sty, or bleed not,nnd alfo (fond adjacent to the Aer--, 'tis probable that they are Aer-I'ef/els. On the other hand, they may be Sap-J'effihi, notwithffonding that they bleed nor: Becaufethe non-cmiliio:; ai'S.ip i-;nt>( an infallible and concluding argument of an Aer-Veijd. r or there are iome Plants which /(/re^ not. Which yet are rurnithed with Saf-Vtffilt, as certainly as any others

(d) R 3.which««d. oo P.i. c. 3. ^, j(. The Skjn oftheI>«»/i is fometimes vifibly porous. But no jf. 22. where more, than in the better fort of walking Cms ; where the

Pores &tc fobig, as to be viliblecvcn to the nuked Rye : like to thole, Tab 20 which are obfervable in feveral parts of the Ball of the Hand, and up-

on the ends of the Fingers and Toes. 6. f. THE Main Bodyof the Barque conliltetb likcwile of two

Parts, fr. Parenchyma, and VeJJels. The Parenchyma is made up of an innumerable company of fmall Bladders clutter"d together. Differing

Tab. 21.& in nothing from thofe afordaid in the Skin; Giving, that they are much Sequent. larger i and generally rounder.

J. $. This Parenchyma of the Barque is the fame, as to its Sub* fiance, both in the Root and TVKS^. Yet as to the Texture of its Part*, in the one, and in the other, there is This obfervable difference, viz. That in the Baf?*e of the Root, cut tranfverfiy, the faid Parenchyma (as hath been (View'd ) is ufaally, more or lefs, difpoied into Diametral

Tab. 789. M-ays 5 running through the Barque, after the fame manner, as do the the Hour-Lines through the Margin of the Dial-plate of a Clocl^or Watch; as in MarjJj-MaBoiv, Lavage, Melilot, and others. Whereas here in the Barque of the Trunks, the faid Parenchymals rarely thus

Tab. 22. difpofed into Dimetral Hays: Nor when it is, are thofe Rays continued & Set/. to the Circumference of the Barque 5 as in the Barque of the Root they

frequently are. So in Rhus or Sumach, although part of the Paren- i,16.31,2,4, cfjyma |,L. difpos'd into Diametral Rays : yet are thofe Rays extended &c.

Chap. 3, Tab. 6.

not half way through the Barque. So alfo in Fig-tree, Worm-n Thifile, and others. What is further obfervable in the Texture of the Parenchyma, I (hall (View in the defcription of the Pith.

8. §. THE VeJJels of the Barque, are, as I (hall alfo (hew, diver- (ifyed many ways. But there are fome Things, wherein, in all Sorts of plants, they agree. Firjl, in (landing, moll numerouflv, in or near, the inner Margin of the Barque. Secondly, in being always, and only SapVeflels. I have viewed lo many, that at leaft, 1 can (ecurely affirm thus much, Th.it ifthere be ;tnv H<_ tercel i'.il Plants, wherein they are found other wife, there is not One, in fivt Hundred. Thirdly, in being always Conjugated or Braced together in the form of Net-rsork. Al- though the Number and Dilfonces of the Braces, are very different: as 1 have already (hewed in the Anatomy of Roots.

9. §. THE Properties, whereby the faid Fejfcts of the Barque are fpecificatcd and difiinguiintd one from another, both in the fame Plant, and in the feveral Species of Plants, are very many. Which Properties, are not Accidental, but fuch as (hew the Conlfont and Univerfal Defign of Nature. All which (hall be demon!!rated by the Defcription of feveral Quarters of the Slices, of (o many Kinds of

Branches

Book III. of Trunhg. 109

Branches, cut Tranfverfly: and by (he fcveral figures which reprefent them.

10. §. FIRST then, for the Eleven firft ggarten, ^fr^<^Tab.H2,^- the Barque arc only of Two Kinds. And thefe, in the firft Eight, feerfl Seq' to be Rariferous (defer i bed alfo in the Anatomy of Roots) (a) and (J\p t

thofe which are common to moft, if not to all Plants, (c, the Lymphs- ^ ^ / 2'3_ <&<?/. Yet in at] the Eight, they are, in tefpect both of their Propor- tion, and Portion, very dttferent. So in H.izel and Ajb they are but few. la H'oUy and Barberry more. Jn ^fc, P«*f, I'lum, Elm, [tilt more numerous. And of thofe three Fruits, in an Apple, or Plum, more than in a f ear.

11. iS- Again, as their Proportion, fo likewiic their Portion is divers. For in Holly, the LymphaduUs or inner J7^// next to the Wood, Ihnd in Rays. Yet fo numerous and dole together, as to make one T,ih. 22, Entire Ring. In Hazel, rhey fbnd more in Oblong Parcels. In Bar- 23, 24. /<erry, they fhnd likewtfe in Parcels, but they are fo many Half-Ovals, The utmoft FeJJels or Reriftrous of all Three, make a-K/wg.

12. £. Again, in Apple, Pear, and WB/S, the Lymph<educ7s are£*• dialed. The Roriferous are neither Radiated, nor make an ew^rc !&•$$ J^ 3- fp but ftand in Pcriphcrial Parcels. Much after the fame manner, they ^ alfo ftand in £//», In 40, the Vejfels make Two a/»g/ ; but neither Tab. 29. of them Radiated: the inmoft i?% or Lymphadacis, confiftingof^r- ched Parcels, and the utmoft or Rvrifmw f\(f-'it, of Round ones. And whereas in all the foregoing, the Lymphtedutis are ftill contiguous to the Wood--, and the Roriferous more or left, diftant from the S^w: here, on the contrary, the former are diftant from the Wood, and the litter contiguous to the shjn.

15. §. And that thefe Vcffels in each Mr##e of the find Eight Bran- ches,are of Two dtftintt Kinds,feems evidenr,as from ibme other realbns, fo from hence ; In that their Portions are altogether Heterogeneous: Yet in both Conftant, Regular and Uniform. I fay, there iecms to be no Reafbn , why the felt fame Kind or Species of fcffels, fhould have a different, yea a contrary Vu\tiion in one and the fame Plant ••> and that Contrariety, not Accidental, but Regular and Conftant.

14. $. FOR the Three next Quarters fc. the Ninth, Tenth and T ,, Eleventh, the I'cffels of the Barque are alfo different in Number, Pofnion, '' ^°' Size and Kind. In Pine, which isthe Eleventh, they are fewer. In ^I] ^2" Walnut the ZVw/A, more. In f ig, the Te»fA, moft numerous.

15. Sf. So for their Portion. In Pwre, the inmoft make a Radiated Ring. The utmoft ftand Uragling up and down, without any certain order. In WaUmtt the inmoft make alio a Radiated Ring 5 The ut. moft make a Double Ring--, not Radiated, but of Round Parcels. In F?g, the inmoft make alfo a Radiated Ring. But the utmoft make a Double and fometimes Treble Ring, not of Radiated, nor Round, but Ar/Jtif Parcels.

16. $• Thirdly, they are alfo different in iTnh£ Thofe, I think, of the two former, Walinut and .Fj£, are thus different: thofe certainly, of the F& are fo 5 being LymphHueis and La&eals. The Lympha- duSs makethe inmoft Radiated Ring. Theoutmoit which make the other Rings in ii«bed Parcels, are the La&rfers.

17. §. That they are diflinft K/WJ- of' Veffcls, is evident for two Reafons. Firft, fromiheir Pofttien in the Barque \ which is altoge-

ther

>

;,

The Anatomy Book III.

Tab. 33.

r<i£. 34:

ther different, as hath been laid. Seiondly, from the molt apparent Diverfity of the Liquors ox Saps, which they contain, and which,upon cutting the Uram-h trJiifverlly, do diftincily Bleed from them. Which is one way, whereby we do dittinguilli the Veffels of Animals themftives. As in the Liver, it were hard to fay, which is a Blood-t'e/fcl, and which is s. Bile-Peffel, where they are very Imall, if it Were not tbrtheCW- tents of them both.

18. £. Thofe in the Barque of Pine, are likewife of Two Kinds. Theinmoft ate hpkpb&df&s, as in the two forttier. The ntmofi are not Miik-Veffels, but Gum-Veffih, or Reftniferous; which (bind ftrag- ling, and finely, about the midle of the Barque. Out of theft Vefjai all the clear Turpentine, that drops from the Tret, doth iflue.

19. £. Few, but very great. So that befidesthe difference of their Number and Pojttion, mdoi the Liquors which they contain,and Bleed 5 thereisyeta Fourth, and thatis, their Size. Moft of theft Turpen- tine Veffels, being of (b wide a bore, as to be apparent to the naked Eye: and , through a good Glafi, above id of an Inch in Diametre. Whereas that of the LympkteduBs, can hardly be difcoveredby the bed Micro/cope.

30. $. The (amcTurpentine-Veffels of Pine, are likewife remarkably bigger, not only than the LymphiediiBs, but many times, than the Mil/t-yeffeb themfelves: as thofe of the Fig, which, in comparifon, are exceeding fin all; every Arch, not being a faghVeffel, but a Parcel or Clufler of Veffels5 Whereas one (ingle Gum-Vefftl m Pine, is fbmetimes as big as two whole Arched Clttftcrs, thatis, as fome Scoresofthe JVJ7/4 Veffels in a Fig-tree. And the faid Gim-Pcfjels of Piwc, being compared with the l.ymphsduQs of the fame Tree, one Gum-Vefftl, by a moderate eftimate, may be reckoned three or four hundred times wider than a LymphadnU. The like prodigious difference may be obferved in the 6Vz.eofthefeveral Kinds of Veffels of many other Plants.

21. £. THE TAm next garters of Branches, are of (M , Cow- man sumach, and Common Wormwood. In the Barqne-Vefjels whereof, there is oblervable fome farther Variety, For in all or in moft of the above named, there are only Two Kinds of Vejjels in the Barque. But in Each of theft, there are, at leaft, Three Kinds.

22. ;J. And firft, in that of Oali there are Lymphadutts, Rurifi- rous, and a Sort of Rejiniferous. The inmoft or Lymphgduffs, make a Radiated Ring, contiguous to the Wood. Theutmoft or the Rorife- raw make alio a flag, but not Radiated. Thofe which are a fort of Roftn-Feffcls, ftand in Round Parcds $ the greater Parcels betwixt the Two Rings of Roriferons and LjmphddnSs 5 and the letler, betwixt the Rerifereus and the Skj«.

23. ;S. That theft la ft are different Veffels from both the other.feems evident, from the difference of their Poftitm, as aforefaid. And that they are a fort of Reftniferous, h argued from hence 5 tn that, not only Galls are very foil of Rofm, but that the Barque o(Ga& it felf is alio fbmewbat Rejinout. Fot the conveyance of whole Refwmis parts, it is moft unlikely that any other Veffels (hould fubferve, but a peculiar Kind ; which may therefore be properly called Refirriferons.

24. §. The next is a Branch oiCouimmi Sumach. In the Barque whereof, there are likewife Three Kinds of Veffels. Firft of all, there is a dlkk Radiated Ring of Lymph^duds; ftandmg on the inner Mar-

Book III. of Trunks. HI

tin of the Barque, contiguous with the Wood. Thefe Vejjeh exhibit their Lympha very apparently. A lecond kind of VeJJeh, fc. Rorijhrous, arc firuate towards i he outer Margin of the Barque, and are conipofed into diftinft Anted Parcels, all (landing in a Ring.

25. jfc Betwixt thefe Two Kinds ftand the MilkVeJJels. Every fingleJV////<(W,v/ being empaled or hemmed in with an Arch ofRorife- TOMS. The Milk-Vtfjtls are extraordinary large, almoft as the Gum- fi^E& of Fine ; fb as diftin&iy to be obferved without a Microfiope$ after they are evacnared of their M//^ 5 and without difficulty will admit •xVivgimd iVyer ; being two or three hundred times a* big as a Lymphtidv.ll. Betides theft Three forts ot VeJJds, there is alio a Ring, adjacent ro the Skin i whichfeemstobc another fort of Rorifcrovs.

16. jS. The Laft, is a Branch of Common Wormwood. In the •**"• 35* Barque whereof, there are Jikewife Three Kinds of VeJJeh. Firft of all, there is a thin Radiated Ring of Lymph£duSs, contiguous with the Wood or on the inner Margin of the Marque. Yet the Ring is not entire, but made Up of feveral Parcels -, which are intercepted by as many Parenchyma** inferred into the Pith.

27. §. A Second Sort of VeJJeh, which teem to be Rorifcrous, are fituate about the middle of the Barque: and are compofed into Arched Parceh, which likewife (land all even in a Ring.

28. jf. Beyond thefe Arches, and towards the outer Margin of the Barque, ftand a Third Sort of VeJJeh. Different from the Mi/t,-Vef Jih in Sumach, both as to their Situation, Size and Content. For in Suw*£h,tbe MilhrVeJfels ftand within the Arched Lymph/edutts : whereas thefe in Wormwood, ftand without them. Likewife, being the Vejjils of an Herb, they are far left 5 fc. about the compafs or width ofa fmall Wheat-Straw. Their Content, is not a Milk-, bur a liquid, moiiOleovt and vifiid Gum. Or which, for its pleafant Flavour may be called an Aremittick. Balfom. For it perfectly giveth whatever is in the Smell and Tajie of Wormwood : being the Ejjenee of the whole Plant, which nature trcafureth up in thefe Vejfds. So that they are, in all refpe&s, analogous to the Turpentine VeJJeh in Pine. There are divers other Herbs and Trees, which in the like VeJJeh, contain a Turpentine, or rather Aromatical Balfom \ as Angelica^ Hclenium and others ; the VeJJeh being fb very 'arge, that they may be eafily traced, with a knife, in cutting by the length ofa Branch or Sallk.

39. $. Whether in lbme Plants, there are not more Sorts of Vef- felt, in the Barque, than have been now mentioned, I cannot (ay: Though we have not much reafbn to doubt of it. Becaufe wc fee, there is Ib great variety in the Vifiera of Animals. For what the Vifcera are in Animals', the VeJJeh themfelves are \o Plants.

30. )S. CONCERNING the F ormsnd Texture of the Lymph-tiduS^ there are fome thing', which though they are beft obferved in the Wood, yet in regard I am now defcribing the faid VeJJeh, I (hall here therefore add. I have already faid, and thewed, in the former Book/, That the Lignous and Torey Parts of all Plants, are Tubulary. And that the Lympha is conveyed, by the length of a Plant, through an innumerable company of fmall Tubes or Tipes.

31. $. The gueftron may be yet further put: If the Tmy Parts of the Barque are made of Tubes, What are thefe Tubes themfelves made up of? / anfwer, That thefe Tubes or LymphisduSt, are not only

themfelves

The Anatomy Book III

it

Tab. 40.

themfclvcs Organical ; but their very Sides alfo, feetn to be compofed of other PdMj, which arc Organic*!, fie. of Lignous or Timyr fibres. Which Fibres , (landing clofe or contigaous in a round Figure, they make one Tubultry Body, which 1 call the LympfwduS of a Pfesf. And it is probable, That thefe Fibres themlelves, are alfo Tubulary. That is, that a Lymph^duS, is? a ftnall T«ie, made up or compofed of other, yet much fmaller Tubes, fet round together in a Cylindricl{ Fi- gure. As if we (hould imagine a company oi Straws, which arc fo many finall Pipes, to be joyntd and fet round together, (b as to make another greater Pipe, anfwerable to a holiowCane. The Cave, I fay, is as the LympbtcduB 5 and the Straws arc as the Fibres whereof it is compofed. By which alio appears, the admirable Gnalloefs of thefe Fibres. For there are fome Ly/nph&duUs, which may be reckoned fifty times fhialierthana Horfe-Hair. Allowing therefore but Twenty of the aforefaid Fibres to make a Thred fo big as one LymphttduH; then one of the faid Fibres, mult be a Thoufand times (mailer than a Horfe- Hair. That thefe Fibres, whereof the Lymphgduifs arc made, are themfelvesmade up of other Fib res, is not altogether improbable.

3 3. §. Thefe Fibres, although parallel; yet are they not coalefient, but only contiguous} being contained together in a Tubulary Figure, by the Weftage of the Cortical Fibres, as in Chapter the Fourth will better beunderltood.

33. §. The fiiit notice I took of the Compojition and texture of thefe Vefifels, (b far as the belt Glajfes yet known, will admit; was in a very white and clear piece of Afi-wood torn, with fome care, by the length of the Tree, and objected to a proper Light. They feem alfo fometimes difcernable in fome other clear Woods, as in very white Fir, &c. And having formerly demonit rated, that the Lignous Fart of a Plant, is annually made or augmented out of the inner part of the Barque, wherein the Lymphxdii&s always stand: wc may reasonably fuppofc the fame LymphiednUs to have the like Conformation in die Bare/He, as in i\ie Wood.

34- (>. And I am the rather induced to believe, that I am not miftaken in this Deferipcion, upon thefe two Confide rat ions. F'ffty that herein the Analogy betwixt the T'cffiels of an Animal and a Plant, is the more clear and proper, for as the Sttngmtiemu fcjjelt in an Animal are compofed of a number of Fibres, fet round, in a Tubulary Figure, together : fo are thefe Lymphadu&s of a Plant. Secondly, in that herein, there is a more genuine refpondence betwixt thefe, and the other Vejjels of a Plant it felf; fi, the Aer-Vejfiels ; which are made up of a certain number of Round Fibres, standing collaterally, or fide to fide as I have already observed in the Anatomy of Knots. So that it is the lefs strange, that the Lymphadutts (hould be made up of Fibres, fince the Aer-Vcfjels are eviden tly fo made. Only with this difference, that whereas u\i\vi Acr-Vejfels, the Fibres are postured or continued Spi- rally: here, in the I.yvipb<edncfs, they (land and are continued only in jii-.m'J.'t Lines.

3 5& THE STRUCTURE of the LaUifierous and Qnm-Vefifiels, which have a very ample Bore, is more apparent. And, by the beft Glajfis 1 have yet ufcd, they feem to be made, chiefly, by the Con (tip at son of the Bladders of the Barque. Thatis to fay, That they are ib many

Clancls,

Book III. of Trmfy. 119

Chanels, not made or bounded by any walls or fides proper to themfelves, as ajj>»«/thruft into a Cerk_, and as the Aer-VeJJeh are in the Wood: but only by the Bladders of the Parenchyma; which are fo poftured and crouded up together, as to leave certain Cilyndrick. Spa- ces, which are continued by the length of the Barque.

%6- $. One difference betwixt the Vejfels or Chattels now defcrib'd, and the Tubulary Hollows and other Apertures in the Pith, is this 5 That thefe neverexift originally with the Piths, but are fo many Rup- tures fupervening to it in its Growth. Caufcd, partly, by the Stretch or Tenter it fuffers from the Dilatation of the Wood: (aj and partly, the (a\ g# t f<

drying, and lb the Shrinking up of its Bladders, and of the Fibres _ v_a2 '^ whereof they are compoied. Whereas the (aid Veffels in the Barque, 2, are many of them originally formed therewith. And thofe which are pefi-nate, not made by any Rupture, but only fuch a Difpolition of the Parenchymals Fibres, and Conftipation of the Bladders, as is thereunto convenient.

37. $. In paringthe Barque ofa Branch of Pine, Sumach,c\c. they appear, neither parallel, nor any where Iaofiulated: but run, with fome little obliquities, diftinct. one from another, through the length of the Branch: and lb, we may believe, through the length of the Tree.

CHAP. III.

Of the.W 0 0 D.

\ H E next general Part ofa Branch, is the Wood '-, which lyeth betwixt the Barque and the Pith. And this likewife evermore confifteth of Two General Parts, fc. of a Paremhymout Part, and that more properly called Lignous. The Pa- renchymals Part of'the Wood, though much di-

; vcrfifyed, yet in the trunks of all Trees what- focver,hath this property, To be difpofed into

' many Rays, or Diametral Infertions, running betwixt fo many Lignous Portions, from the Barque to the Pith: as in any of the Quarters here before us may appear.

2. i. But thefe Insertions are much diverfifyed, according to the fcveral Sorts of Plants. So in Barberry, AJh, Pine, Worm-wood, they are lefs numerous. In Elm, Wallmtt, Tig, Sumach, they are more. And in Holly, Pear, Plum, Apple, Oak , Hazel, are moft numerous.

3- §• The fame Insertions, in Barberry, Wormwood, and fome in 0a\, arc very Thick. In Pine, Fig, Aft, of a middle Size. In Pear, Holly, andmoftof them in 0*4, are exceeding Small. Again, in Bar- berry, Elm, Aflj, sumach, Fig, they are of an Equal Size. In Holly, Hazel, 'Pear, Plum, Oak , they are very Unequal: fome of thofe in Hollys being Four or Five times thicker than the reft -, in Plum, Six 01 Seven iimw-, andiuO^, Ten times at leaft.

X 4. $.

Tab. 22, to 35.

II4 The Anatomy Book III

Tab. $4.

34, 35- Tab. 32.

tab. 35.

Tab. 16,

tab. 40.

4, 51. In fome Plants, they are Equidistant; in others, not; in fome, theGrcst bn^sareEquidi&antj in others, theLeiier ••, in others, both; in fome, neither- Which Varieties are not accidental 5 but con- usant to the species in which they are leverally found.

5. $. They are not always vifibly continued from the Circumfe- rence to the Centre of the Wood: but in fome Branches, as of Sumach--, and in rnoft Tr«»J<r of many years growth, declining, in lbrnc places, under or over, from a Level, are thereby, upon a TranfVerfe Section, in part cut away.

6. §. They have yet one more Divcrlity, which is, That in divers of the aforefaid Branches, they run not only through the Wood-, but aifo moot out beyond it, into (bme Part of the Barque, as in Elm, Sumach, Wormwood, &c. Whereas in Vine, arid fome of the reft they either keep not diftinct from the other parts of the Parenchy- ma of the Barque ••, or are fo final], as not to be diftinguimed there form.

7. $. The Xt'*7wc likewife ofthefei«/«'</i>#.F is (bmewhat various. For in Wormwood, and moll: Herbs, they are manifeftly compofed of final! Bladders : differing in nothing from thole of the Barque or Pith, faving, in their being much kls. Yet in Herbs^ they are much larger than they are in Trees. And in many trees, as Apple, Pear, Plum, Pine, &c. they are either quite loft, or fo Iqueezed and preffed together by the hardfiW ftanding on both fides, as to be almolt uixiilcernable.

8. §. So that although the Parenchyma of the Barque or Pith, and the Insertions in the #W,areof the fame Specific Nature orSubftauce: yet there is this difference betwixt them ; That the Fibres of the former, arc Co Netted together, as to leave feveral round Vacuities 5 or to make a great many little Bladders, whereas, in the latter, they are ufually lb far crowded up, as to run ("as when a Nst is (tretched out ) like a Skpn of Parallel Threds.

9. (i. Of thefe Infertions in the Wood, it is father obfervabIe,That they do not only run betwixt the Lignous Portions; but that many of their Fibres are likewife all along distributed to the feveral Fibres, of which the Lignous Portions confilr,and are interwoven with them 5 both together thus making a piece of tihjy-Woolj) Work, or like many other MaimfaUures in which the Warp and the Woof are of different Sorts of Stuff: as in the end of the Fourth Chapter is farther explained.

10. §. THE WOOD is likewife compounded of Two Sorts of Bodies j That which is ftrictly Woody ; and the Aer-Vejjels mixed herewith. The true Wood is nothing elfe but a mafs of antiquated Lynt- phtedv.Us, viz. thole which were originally placed on the inner Mar- gin of the Barque. For in that place, theregrows, every year.anew King of LymphdiduBs. Which lofing its original foftnefs by degrees, at the latter end of the year, is turned into a dry and hard Ring of perfect Wood.

11. §. So that every year, the Barque of a Tree is divided into Two Parts, and diltributed two contrary ways. The outer Part falleth off towards the Skjn -? and at length becomes the Ski" it felf. In like manner, as hath been obferved of the Sly/i of the Root. Or as the Cu- ticuU in Animals, is but the efflorelccnce of the Cnttt. I fay, that the elder skpt of a Tree, is not originally made a skin j but was once, fome of the miclle part of the Barque it felf, which is annually calf off,

and

Book III. of Trunfy. II?

and dryed into 3 Skif J even as the very $fd» or an Adder, upon the gradual generation of a new one underneath, in time-.becomes a Slough. The inmoft portion of the Barque, is annually diftributcd and added to the Wood: the Parenchymous Fart thereof making a new addition to the Infcrtious within the Wood ; and the Lymph/mulls a new addition to the Lignous pieces betwixt which the Infertions (tend. So that a Ring of LympbtduUs in the Barque this year, will be a Ring of Wood thenext; and fo anotherRingtf I-ynipb£duifs,andoSW,ood, lucceffive- ty, from year to year. So the Tabic, for an Apple-Branch, fliewcth a fab. 2%. quarter of a Slice ofzBranch cut tranfverfly, of Three years growth: 3, -,+ '2g That of Barbery, of Two; That of Sumach, of One only; That of ' ' Elw, of Five.

12. )J, Hereby two things maybe the better noted. Firft, the difference betwixt the degrees of the annual growths ofieveralTVecr: three . years growth in an Oak,, being as thick as five in an Elm. Secondly, *r* 33; the difference betwixt the Annual growths of the fame tree ; being not of a conftant proportion,but varying in thkkneft, as it ftiould fcem, according to the feafon of the year: whereby it may appear, what feafon, or kind of year, doth molt of all favour, the latitudinal growth., or the thickening of any Tree.

13. jS. The Lymphzdutts thus antiquated or turned into Wood, do rarely,if ever, Bleed: but only tranfmit a kind of Demy or Vaporoua Sap. Andfome ofthem, as in the Heart of fome Trees, it is probable, That they tranfmit not any Sap, either in the form of a Liquor, or a Vapour: and Jo being gradually deprived of their Watery Far(/,become the Heart.

14. f. There is this further variety in the Wood ••> rcprefented in Walnut, Fig and Oak. That ibme certain parcels hereof make either leveral fmall and white Ring*, asinO.v^j or elfe divers white and crooked Parcels, traniverie to the Insertions, as in Wallnut and Fig. For it feemeth, that,at leafr,irfmany Treesfome portion of all theKinds ofVef-

Tab. 36; 33.

ye/i in the Barque, are not only annually diftributcd to the ffW, but dolikewife therein retain the fame, or fomewhat like Pofition, which they originally had in the Barque. So that asallthofe bigger aud darker Portions of the Wood, wuu originally, the Radiated LymphfduUs of the Barque: fo the little white Circles, or Parcels of Circles, in the lame WW/, were originally another fort of Sap-yejftls in the Barque, fc. thoft which have a circular Pofition therein.

15. j(. Inthe Branches ofPir,Pine, and others oftheiamei&ffi/re*/, there are fome few Turpentine-Vejfeh (cattered up and down the Woed\ Tab. 3?, and rcprefentcd by the larger Black Spots. Which Veffels arc eadem mt- tsero, the felffamc, which did once appertain to the Barque^ anddo even here alfo in the Wood, contain and yield a liquid Turpentine. Only, being pinched up by the Weed, they are become much (mailer Pipes.

16. §. THE Aer-Vejfels, with the Insertions, and true Wood, altogether make up That, which is commonly called, The IVoodofaTree. The Aer-Vejjels I fo call, not in that they never contain any Liquor; but, becauk all the principal time of the growth of a plant, when the Vefiels of the Barque are filled with Liquor, thefc are filled only With 3 Vegetable Aer.

17. f. In almoft all Plants, not one in fome hundred) excepted, this is proper to the Atr-Vejfeh ;To have a much more ample Bore at Ca-

J5 •} mtyi

II« The Anatomy Book III.

i-ity, than any other in the Wood. In the Wood, I lay ; for in the Barque, there are manv S,.>p Vet jets bigger than the biggeft Aer-Vcffels that be,

18. §. The Varirics hereof are very m.my; in refpedt both of their Number, Size, and Pofition; being,'as to tbcfe, the fame, in no two Sortrof Plants whatfbever. Firft in refpeft of their Number. Sola Hazel, Apple, Pear, they are very numerous; but in different degrees: and are reprefented in the Figures already referred to, by ail the black

. fpots in the Wood. In Holly, Plum, Barberry fomewhat numerous. In ' Oa^, Aft), Walmii fewer. In Pine, and others of that Kindred, very

' few 5 ft. fewer than in any other kind of Plant. 19. j(. Secondly, in refpefi: of their Size 3 which from the firft or

greateft,tothe!eaft, may be computed eafl I y to about Twenty Degrees. Thus,many of thole infe/w, JJh,WaSmtt,Fig,Oak, arevery large. In

Tab. 93,

23,24,3 20,30,3:

Tab. 28, Barberry, Ph t fo large. In Hazel, Sumach, frnaller. In Holly,

\ik M 22,

|ii ••'.

=3, =5- 24,28,23

33'

i ' Td. 25,

i'! 30, 31.

f-': 2a£. 22.

J"h 23, 32-

Ta&. 24 ' 'i ;'! 29.

•',rf:i: 23. J i 26,27

Trfi. 24.

•, of a ftill fmalierSrac So that many of thofe in Elm, or CM., are Twenty times bigger, than thofe in Holly or f<w.

20. 3S. In an ordinary joynted Cant, they are fo wide, that if you take one a yard, or a yard and 3 long,and putting one end into a Ba- fin of Water, yon blow lrrongly at the other; your Breath will immediately ^pals, through the Aer-Vcftels, the length ofthe Cnm, foasto raife up the Water into a great many Bubbles.

2i. jf. And as they have a different Size in divers Rinds of Plants 5 fo likewife, according to the place where they ftand, in the felt fame. So in Holly, Hazel, Apple, their Size is more equal throughout the bredth of the Tree. But in Barberry, Elm, 0,t!^, A 0), very different: Not fortuitoufly, but always much after the fame manner. For in all the laft named Branches, the Acr-Peftels tlm (land in the inner margin of each annual Ring, are all vaftly bigger, than any of thole that Hand in the outer part of the Ring.

22. $. Thirdly, thefe Aer-Vcfteh are alfo different in their Situa- tion. So in Apple, iVallnut, Fig, they arc fpread a!l abroad in every annua! Ring ; not being pouted in any one certain Line. In others, they keep more within the compafs of tome Lite or Lines $ either Di- ametral, or Peripherial. So in Holly they are Radiated, or run in even Diametral Lines betwixt the Pith and the Barque. Soalfoare fome of of them in Haze!--, and fome few in Wallnut.

23. (. Whether they (rand h-regitUrly, or are R.idi.iteJ, it is to be noted, That Nature, for the mod part, fo difpofeth of them, that many of them may f till ftand very near the Insertions. So in Apple, (he will rather decline making an even Line; or in Holly, will rather break chat Line into Panels, than that the Aer-Vejjc's (hall ftand remote from the luftrtions. To what end this is done, (ball be find hereafter.

24. jj. Again, in Aft, the Aer-Veffels are none of them Radiated, but moft of them ftand in Circles on the inner Margin of every annual Ring. Which Circle is fbrnetSmes very thick, as in Aft) and Barberry. In others but thin, the Vijftls Handing, for the moft part, lingle throughout the Circles; as in Elm. Sometimes again, they both mane a Circle, and are alfo fpread abroad; as in Pear and Phtm.

25. $S. Thofc likewife which arc fpread abroad, are fomctimesifr- gularly policed. So in Barberry, befides thofc larger, that make the Circle, there are other fmaller ones, that ftand, in oblique Lines,

athwart

Book HI. of Yiffltfy n7

athwart one another 5 almoft like a Bead, or fometimes, an entire orbroken S&jr in an Ejftttt&edh. InOak,, they make rather ceitftp Tab. 33> Columns-, in the pofture of the ftf/ff. And in c/»s they make, as it 28. were, many croft Parcelt, in the pollute of the Feji.

26. $. This great difference in the size and Tofttion of the Aer* Vefiels, in the fame individual Plant, it one ground, lor which, I think it probable, That there ate divert Kinds of Aer-Veffds, as well as of Sjp-l-'?!jeh. Even as in Animals, there are divers Kindt of Organs for Spiration, and the feparation of Mr: Fijhes having their Branchi&j Land-Animals their Lungs 5 and thofe in Frogs, &c. being of a fomewhat peculiar Kind.

27. jf. THE Form and Texture of thele/^S//, and the various ways whereby they may be bed oblerved, I have already de/cribed and (hewed ill toy Anatomy of Roots. As to their Form, one thing P. i.e. 4. remarqued was this; That they are never Ramified, but diftin&ly continued from one end of a Plant, fmall or great, to the other: as the Nerves are in Animals. A further and eafie proof whereof may be made, only by holding up a piece of an ordinary Cane, about \ a foot long, cut very fmooth at both ends, againft a full light; whereupon, if you keep it in a ftraight Line betwixt the Light, and the call of your Eye, and then look (readily, you may fee quite through it,that is, through the Aer-Vefiils, which run ftraight alongtbe Cane from end to end.

28. jf. As to their Texture; whereas, oftentimes, the Aer-Veffeb appear to be unroaved in the form of a very fmall Plate, it is to be noted, That it is not only of different bredtb, in divers Plants, and ufually much broader in the Root, than in iheTrunki but alio, that in the Trunk., many times, the faid Veffels are unroaved or retblved, not in the form «f 3 Plate, but of a Romd-Thred. The Caufes of which Diverfity, are principally Three -, viz. The Weftage of the Fibres of which the Aer-Veffels confift •-, The deference betwixt the faid Fibres, or betwixt the Ware and the Woof 5 And the different Kinds of Woof.

29. §, Ey the Weftage of tbe Fjlres, it is, That the Vefiels, oftentimes, unroave in the form of a Plate. As if we fhould imagine a piece of fine narrow Ribband, to be wound fpirally, and Edg to Edg, round about a Stick; and (6, the Stick being drawn out, the Rib- band to be left in the Figure of a Tube, anfwerable to an Aer-Vefieh For that which, upon the -unroaving of the Veffel, fcems to be a Plate, Tab. 39, or one finglc Piece, is, as it were, a Natural Ribband, confiding of feveral Pieces, that is, a certain number of Threds or Round'Fibres, ftanding parallel, as the Threds do in an Artificial Ribband. 'And as in a Ribband, fo here, the Fibres which make the Warp, and which are Spirally contimi'd $ although they run parallel, yet are not coallefcent; but conteined together, by other Tranfvcrfe Fibres in the place of tWoef.

30. £. And as the faid Fibres are tranfverOy continued, thereby making a rVarp and Woof; So are they ("as in divers woven Manu- facture t) of very different Bulk 5 thofe of the Former, being much bigger, and therefore much ftrongcr, than thofe of the Latter. By which means, as Cloth or Sj^will often Tear one way, and not another j fb here, white the Warp or thofe Fibret which are Spirally con-

tinued;

The Anatomy Book lit

ft I. e. 7. *. 13,14.

tinued, are ufually uiro/tved without breaking ••, thofc fmaller ones1

by which they are Jfiuhed or woven together, eafily tear in funder all the way.

31. And becaufe the fibres of the Woof, are themfelvcs alfo of different Sulfa therefore it is, That where they are more lturdy, as ufually in the Root, they require a greater quantity of Warp, that is, a broader Plate, to overmatch them. Whereas, where they are more extream fmall, as in theTrun\ and Leaves, one Thred of the Warp, that is, one Spiral Fibre, will be ftrong enough of it fclf, and (b, fbmetimes, be fingly imronvd.

39. jf. From the extream Tenuity of thele Fibres, it is, That they are very rarely difcern'd, and not without the greateft difficulty. As alfo, from their great Tenderncfs; whereby not enduring to be drawn out,they all break off clofe to the Sides of the spiral tines. In the Pith, the like Tranfverfe Fibres arc a little more vifible: which firft conducted Me to the notice of them here alfo.

33. §. All the Fibres of the Aer-Vejfeli, both the Warp and the Woof, are of the fame Subftantial Nature with the Pith and the other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant. From whence it is, That whereas the Totvy Parts of a Plant, whereof a\l Linen Mamtfa&ures are made, are very Strong and Tough 5 thefe, as is abovefaid, are extream Tender and Brittle, like thofe of the Pith and all the Pithy Purls. To which therefore, the Aer-Veffils are tobe referr'd. And the Content of both, is oftentimes the fame.

34. f. From whence, we have a further proof of what I have formerly afferted, which is, That in all Plants, there are Two Sub- frantially different Parts, and no more than Two, OTSG. the Pithy, and the Towy or Lignum farts,

35. §. From hence alfo we have feme ground to conjecture. That fo many of the Aer-Veffels, at leafr, which are not formed with the feed, but pofl-nate, are originated from the Parenchymous Parts ; which feem by fbme alteration in the j£W/fr, Pojition and Texture of the Fibres, to be Transformed into Aer-Veffels,as Caterpillars are into Flies. And as the Pith it felf) by the Rupture and Shrinking up of leveral Sores of Bladders, doth oftentimes become Tubulary: So is it alfo probable, that in the other Parenchymous Parts, one fingle Row or File of Bladders evenly and perpendicularly piled; may fometimes, by the flirinking up of their Horizontal Fibres, all regularly breakone into another and 10 make one contimedCavity j or a Tube,whole Diantetre is the fame with that of the Bladders, wherof it is compofed. All which, will appear more probable, and what hath been laid, be yet better understood, when we come, in the next Chapter, to the Defeription of the Pith.

m

]-•'• '> ,: 'ji

CHAP.

Book III. of Trunty. 119

C H A r. IV.

Of the PITH.

gH E Third General Part of a Branch is the Pith. Which though it have a different name from the Pa- renchyma in .the B.irque, and the Infirtionr m the Wood i yet, as to.its subftance, it is the very fame with them both. Whereof there is a double evidence, fc. their Continuity, and the iamenefs of their Texture, Their Texture (hall be (hewed prelently.

As to their Continuity, it is to be noted, That as the shin is continuous with the Parenchyma of the Barque ; and this Parenchyma Iikewiie* ivith the Jvfirtions in the Wood 5 Co thefe Infirtions again, running through the Wood, are alfo continuous with the Pith. So that the Shjn, Parenchyma, Infertions, arid Pith, are all One entire piece of'Worlds

' being only filled up, in divers manners, with the Vejjels. 2. jf. Thereof the Pithis various, being not the lame in any

two Branches here reprefented. In jformvoood, Sumach, Fig, Barbery, Tab. 24, 'tis very large; fc. betwixt 5, and 7 Inches Diametre, as it appears 3I)34,35» through the Microfiope. In Pine, Aft, Holly, Walnut, not fo large; 22> 20, from 3 Inches Diameter to 4. In0al{, Apple, Pear, Hazel, leiler, fcarce 3°) 32. from a, to 3. \n Damifcene, not above an Inch and half. And in £/w, 2 3, 2;, fcarce an Inch Diameter. Note alfo, that of all Plants, both Herbs, 26, 35. and Shrubs, have generally the largeft Piths, in proportion with the 27. Other Parts of the fauK'Branch, as in Sumach, Fig, Barbery, is ma- a8. nifeft.

3. jf. It is alfo worth the noting, That wheras, in moft Plantsi

the Barque and 1-P<W do both grow thicker every year: the Pith, on the contrary, groweth more (lender, So that in a Branch of one years growth, it is apparently more ample, than in one of two 5 and in a Branch of two, than in one or. three ; and fo on.

4. £. The Pitb, for the moft part, if not always, in the Branch, as well as the Root, is furniibed with acertain number of Sap-Vejjeli. They are here ufually fo poftur'd, as to make a Ring on the Margin of the Pith. Where they are more numerous, or large, they are more evident ; as in Walnut, Fig, pine, and others. They arc alfo of di- •jL 1 versKinds, anfwerabie tothofeinthe Barque j as in Walinut, Lym- , ' pUduUs-^ mFfg, LaUeah-^ \nP,ne, Rejniferous. 3I> 33>

5. §, The Parenchyma of the Pith is competed of Bladders. Which are the very fame with thofe in the Barque, and oftentimes in the In- fertions within the Wood. Only thefe in the Pith, are of the largeft Size 5 thofe in the Barque, of a letter ; and thofe of the Infirtions leaft of all: for which realbn they are lefs obvious than in the Pith.

6. f. The Bladders of the Pith, though always comparatively Great; yet aru of very different Sizes. Being eafily diftinguilhed, even j<J a. as to their Horizontal Area, to -Twenty Degrees. Thofe at Fig, Bar- ^ berry, and fomc others, arc fomewhat large. And of many Herbs, as

of

The Anatomy Book III.

'fe

Tab 2,9 of Thiftk, Borage, and others, three times as bt^c again ; appearing in the Microscope, like to the largcft Cells of an Honj-comb. Thofe of plum, Worm-wood, Sumach, Ids. Of Elm, Apple, Pear, lefll-r. Of

Tab. 32: Holly and <M, Ml lefs. So thal: thc tf'Ww.r of the -ft(A in Borage or Common Thiftle, are of that 67z,e, as to contain, within the com- - pals only of their Horizontal Area, about twenty Bladders of the Pith of (M: Wherefore one whole Bladder in Thiflle, is, at leaft an hundred times bigger, than another in 0^4

7. §. 0£ the Size o£ ths& Bladders o£ l\it Pitk^ 'tisalfb to be noted^ That it doth not at all follow the Size of the Pith it fclf •-, but is (till varied, according as Nature defigneth the Pith for various ufe. Thus, whereas the Pith of Sumach, is Larger than that of Barberry^ it might be thought, that the Bladders, whereof it is compofed, fhould be likewife Larger: Vet are they Three times as Small again in

Tab. 24 Sumach, as they are in Barberry. So the Pith of Plum, is far Lcfs,than 34. ' that of/Wj yet the Bladders of the former are Four or Five times 26 27, as D'g) as thofe of the latter. So the Pith of Hazel h atmoft Three 22' 23. t'meS as Little again, as that of Holly -y yet the Bladders in Hflfc/J are

Ten times bigger, than in Holly. 8. §. The Shape of the Bladders hath alfbfomc Variety. For al-

though, for the moft part, they are more round ••, yet oftentimes they areangular: asin Reed-grajj, a Water-plant5 wherethey are Cubical^ and in Borage, ThiBle, and rtiany Others, where they are pent angular', fexangitlar and feptangular.

9. jf. Of the Xex-Mre of the Bladders, 'tis alfo to be noted, that many times, the (SW« of the gteater Bladders are compofed of leffer; as is often leenin thofe of Borage, Balrufi, and force other Plants. In the fame manner, as the Sap-Vejjels^ are but greater Fibres made up of leffer.

10. jf. The Pith, though always originally compofed of Bladders, and fb One Entire Piece ; yet in procefs, as the Plant grows up, it hath divers openings or Ruptures made in it: (oftentimes very regularly, and always for good ufe,and with conftancy obferved in the fame Species of Plants. In sharp-poynted Doc/{, many of the/Vware considerably prolonged by the length, like final! Pipes. In Walnut it fhrinketh up into

lab. 19. tranfvcifer rimes or Membranes:, as likewfe fbmetirnes 'n Spanifh-Broom. Sometimes the Pith is hollow or Tubulary :'eithcr throughot the Trunk , as in Thijlle, Endive, Scorzomra, Mar ft-Mallow ; or fb, as to remain entire at every joynt 5 as in Sonchi/s, Nettle, Teafle; in which it is divided as it were into feveral Stories 1 and divers other ways.

11. §. I SHALL conclude this difcourfe with a further illuftrati- on of trie Texture of the Pith, and of the whole Plant, as confequent thereupon. I fay therefore, ("and have given fome account hereof in the Anatomy of Roots) That as the Veffels of a Flant, fe. the Aer-Ve$eU and the Lymph^dn^is ate made up of Fibres; according to what I have in this Difcourfe above (aid 5 fo the Pith of a Plant, or the Blad- ders whereof the /^/Aconfiftsarelikewife made up of Fibres. Which is true alio of the Parenchyma of the Barque. And alio of the/«- fertions in the Wood. Yea, and of the Fruit, and all other Paren- chymoas Parts of a Plant. I fay, that the very Pulp of an Apple, Pear, cucumber, Plum, or any other Fruit, is nothing effe but a Bill vfmojt extream fmall tranfparent Threds or Fibres, all wrapped and

ftieh'd

Book III. of Trunks:

/

tiititidup (though in clivers manners) together. And even all thole fiMiC&k Phut, which are neither formed into vifible 71/ber, nor m~ to Bladders, areyet made up of Fibers. Which, though it bedifficul to obfcrve, in any of thole Parts which are cloler wrought and principally in the htjertions of Ibme Trees '• yet in the iV^cfpecially offbme Plants, which confiftcth of more open pork.', they are more vifible. Which introduced the obfervation of them in all other Parenchymous Parts, So in the Pith of a Bulr/iffi of the Common Thii'lle, and fome fab 28, Other Plants'? not only the Threds of which the Bladders--, butalfbthe (ingle Fibres, of which the Threds arecompofed j may lometimes with the help of 3 good Glafs, be diftinitly feen. Yet oneofthefe Fibres, may reafonably be computed to be a Thoufand times Imaller than an Horfi-Hair.

12. )t. The Fibroftiy of the Parenchyma is alio vifible in fome W.oods, in which, it is apparently mixed with the Lignous Parts, not only By kfertjom, but petmmmmas Partes organic**. That is to fay, The Paren- chjmous Fibres, like (mailer 'Threds, are either wraped round about both the Lignous and the Aer-Veffels, or at lcaft interwoven with them, and with every Fiber of every reflet; as in very white Afh or Fir-Wood, Tab. 351. with an advantageous pofture and light, may be obferved.

.13. it. WHENCE it follows, that the whole Subkance, or all the Farts of a Plant, fb far as Organical, they alfo confift of Fibres. Of all which Fibres thofe of the Lymphxdtdfs, run only by the Length of the Plant : thole of the Pith, Inferlions, and Farenchyma cf the Barque, run by the breadth or horizontally : thofe of the Aer- Veffels, fetch their Circuit by the Breadth, and continue it by the Length.

14. §. By which means, the laid Parenchymous Fibres, in fetching their horizontal Circles, do thus weave, and make up the Bladders of the Pith, in Open-Work. And the fame Fibres being thence continued :, they iKoweave and make up the Inferlions, but in clofe-Workc Betwixt which Inferlions, the Veffeli being likewife tranfverfly interjected, fome of the fame Fibres wrap themielves alio about thefe ••, thus tying many of them together, and (b making thole feveral Conjugati- ons and Braces of the vejjeis, which I have formerly delcribed. And aslbmeofthefe Horizontal Fibres are wraped about the Feffels ; lb alfo about the Fibres, whereof the Vejfels are compolcd. By which means it is, that all the Fibres of the Vejfels are Tacked or Stitched tab. 40/ up clofe together into One Coherent Piece. Much after the fame manner, as the Perpendicular Splinters or Twigs of a Basket, are, by thofe that run in and out Horizontally. And the fame Horizontal Fi-

, being (till further produced into the Barque; they there cotn- iofe the fame nwnfj over again (only not fo e*e» J as in the Pith.

5. §. SO THAT the'moft unfeigned and proper refemblance we can at prelenr, make of the whole Body of a Plant, is, To a piece oi fine Bone-Lace, whenthe Women are workingit upon the Cnfiion, For the Pith, Insertions, and Parenchyma of the Barque, are all extream Fine and PerfeS Lace-Work.: the Fibres of the Pith running H«7- zontally, as do the Threds in a Piece of Lace ; and bounding the feveral Bladders of the Pith and &^//e, as the Threds do the feveral Holes of the Lace; and making up the Infertions without Bladders, or with very (mall ones, as the fame Threds likewifc do the clofe Parts of

Y the

The Anatomy Book III

the Lace, which they call the Cloth-Wcrk- And laftly, both the J,.•- tioiis and Aer-Veffils, ftandall Perpendicular, and To crols to the Hori- zontal Fibres of all the faid Parenchymous Parts $ even as in a Piece of Lace upon the Cufaion, the Pins do to the Tbredi. The Pins being alfo conceived to be Tubular, and prolonged to any length -, and the fame- Lace-Wer/^tobc wrought many Thoufands of times over and over again, to any thicknefs or highr, according to the hight of any Plant. And this is the true Texture of a Plant: and the general compofure, not only of a Branch, but of all other Parts from the Seed to the Seed,

An

I2J

An Account of the

VEGETATI ON

TRUNKS Grounded upon the foregoing

ANATOMY. PART IL

) A V I N G before given the Anatomy of Trunks; I (hall next proceed to fee, what Vfe may be made

, thereof} and principally, to explicate the manner t of thSr Vegetation. In doing which, that former

Method, which I ufcd in fhewing the manner of the Growth of Roots, I (hall not exactly follow. For

i fo, in regard the Organical parts of the Root and Trunk are the fatne, and confequently their Nutrition and Conforma- tion are effected in the fame .way j I (hould hereby be obliged to a naufeous and unprofitable repetition of many things already faid. The Explication therefore of all thofe Particulars, which more efpecially belong to the Trunk , or are more Apparent therein, and not fpoken of, or not fo fully, in the former Books, will be my prelent Task. The chief Beads whereof, (hall be thefe Seven following, ra'a.

FIRST, the Motion and Courfe of the Sap. SECONDLY, The Motion and Courfe of the Aer. THIRDLY, The StruUure of the Parts. FOURTHLY, The Generation of Liquors. FIFTHLY, The Figuration of Trunks. SIXTHLY, The Motion oiTrunkj- SEVENTHLY, And laftty the Nature of Trunk? as varioufly fitted

for Mechanical Vfe,

Y 2 CHAP.

'M>!

"4 The Vegetation Book III.

CHAP. I.

Of the Motion .WCoiirfe of the Sap.

1

• V

f R S T, as to the -Courfe of the S,ip, there arc Three Parts in which it movtih ; y£. the Pith, the WW, and the Barque Firft the f?(/j; in'which

1 the Sap moveth the Firft year, and only the Firft t year. Or, it is Proprium quarto modo, to the Pith

of'every Annual Growth, and to the Pith of fuch a . 1 Gromthonly, To be feculent. That is, whetherofa

Sprout from a Seed, or of a Sttckgr from a Root, or of a Cjw* from a Branch } The ft/A is always found the Firft year full of s<*^. But the Second year, the lame individual Fith, always becomes dry, and lb it continues ever after.

a. jf. One cauie whereof is, that the LymphieduQs in the Barque, being the firft year adjacent to the Pith j they do all that time, tranf- fufe part of their Sap into it, and To keep it always Succulent. But the fame Lymph&duUs, the year following, are turned into Weedi and the p'effets which are then generated, and carry the Sap, (land beyond them, in the Barque. So that the Sap being now more remote from the pith, aod intercepted by the new Wood, it cannot be rransfufed, with that fufficient force and plenty as before, into the Pith •, which therefore, from the firft year, always continues dry,

IJ» f. THE SECOND Part in which the sap moves, fub for- i»a Uquorh, is the Wood. Which yet, it doth not in all Plants, but only in fome i and vifibly, in very few 5 as in the Fine: In a Vine, I iky, tbcSap doth viftbty afcendby the Wood. And this it doth, not only the firft year, but every year, fo long as the Vine continues to grow. But although this a/cent, in or through the Wood, be every year} yet it is only in the Spring, for about the Ipace of a Month; fi. in March and April.

4. $. There are many other Tre«,befidcs the Vine, wherein, about the fame time of the year, the Sap afiendetk, though not fbcopioully, yet chiefly, in the Wood. For if we take a Branch of two or three years growih, fuppoft of Sallow, and having firft cut the fame tranfverfely; if the Barque be then alfo tranfverfcly, and with fome force, prefled with the back of the knife, near the newly cut end 5 the Sap will very plainly rife up out of the utmoft Ring of Wood. And if it be preiied in the lame m inner, or a little more ftrongly, about an Inch lower, the Sap will alcend out of every Ring of Wood to the Center. Yet at the lame time, winch is to be noted, there arifith no Sap at all out ofthejwr^ftft. ' 5. $. Whence appears the Error of that fo Common Opinion, That thc$.ip always rifitb betwixt ihe Wood and the Barque. The contrary whereunto is moft true, That it never doth. For the greater part of the year, it rifeth in the Barque, fi. in the inner Margin adja-

cent

Book III of Trunfyr. 135

cent tothe#W, and in Sprittg, in or through the Wood it felfj and there only.

6. si. THE THIRD Part in which the Sap attends, is the Barque, as was above hinted, and may be observ'd in almoft any Branch, if cut crois, in the late Spring and m Summer j either as the Sap iffueth fpontaneoully, or upon prc-ffing, as aforefaid. So that when the Sap ceafeth to afcend, full forma liquork, by the Wood, then it begins to alcend by the Barque.

7. j(. Befidesthe difference of Time, the Organical Parts likemfe, in which theft; two Saps alcend, are divers. For in the Barque, it afcendeth viftbly, only in the Succiferoits, whereas in the Wood, it afcendeth only by the Aer-Vefteis.

8. jf. FRO M what hath been (aid, we may underftand, what \t meant by the Bleeding of Plant/. If we take it generally, it properly enough exprefles, The eruption of the Sap out of any Veffels. And fb, almofl all Plants, in Summer time, do Bleed, that is, from Sap-Veffels, either in the Barque, or in the Margin of the /'//A: the Saps they S/tn/, having either a Sower, 5Vitf, .no/, B/Mw, or other Tail. At which time, the Vejfels alfo, in the Barque of a Vine-Branch, do fifewf a Sonw 5*/>.

9. jf. But that which is vulgarly called Bleeding, as in a ?5»e, is •quite another thing ; both as to the Liquor which iilueth, and the place where it iffues.- that is to fay, it is neither a sweet, nor Sower, but Tajlelefs Sap 5 ifming, not from any 'Veffels in the Barque, but from the Aer-Veffels in the HW. So that there is as much difference betwixt Bleeding in a P/»e, or the KJ/fr# of the Sap in any other Tree, in Afor<rA,and in JH(JI 5 as there is betwixt Salivation and an Hemorrhages or betwixt the CosWi of the Cfyfc in the La&iferous Vejfels, and the Circulation of ihe B/(W in the Arteries and I'CI'HJ-.

10. $. NOW the Caufe from whence it comes to pais, that the early Spring-Sap of'a Vine, and other Trees, afcendeth by the JWood, is, In that the Generation of the young Sap-VeJJels in the Barque, by which the Sap afcendeth all the Summer 5 is, in the beginning of Spring, but newly attempted. So that the Sap having not yet thefe Vejfels to receive it, it therefore (pro hac vice y runs up the Aer-Veffels in the Wood. But (6 foon as the faid Veffels in the Barque begin to be confiderably encrealed, the sap, declining the Aer-Veffels, betakes it fclf to Thefe, as its moft proper Receptacles.

11. (S. THE CAUSE alfo, why the Veffels of almoft all Hants, upon cutting, do yield sap, or Bleed, is the Preffurt which the Panmhyma makes upon them. For the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant, upon the reception of Liquor, have always a Conatus to iWaie themfelves. As is manifeft from sponges, which arc a Sub- ftance of the fame Nature, and have a lomewhat like ftrudture. As alfo from Cork, which is but the Parenchyma or Barque of a Tree. I fay therefore, that the Parenchyma being Sl'd and fwel I'd with sap, hath thereby a continual Conatus to dilate it fclf; and in the fame degree, to prels together or contract the Vejfels which it furroundeth. And the faid Vejfels being cut, their actual Contraction and the Eruption of the Sap, do both immediately follow.

la. $. IT may be alio noted,That the Trun^or Branch of any Plant being cut, it always Meeds at both ends, or upwards and downwards,

alike

126 The Vegetation Book III.

• i

k

alike freely. Which, as well as divers other Experiments • plainly fhews, That in the Sap-Vejjch of a Plant, there are no Values.

tj. jj. FROM what we have now above,and clfewhere formerly laid, we may alfb underftand the manner of the Accent of the Sup. As to which, I fay, Firji, That confidcring to what heigth and plenty, the Sop (bmetimes alcends^ it is not intelligible, how itfhould thus afcend, by virtue of any one Part of a Plant, alone 5 that is neither by virtue of the Parenchyma, nor by virtue of the Ve^fcli, alone. Not by the Parenchyma alone. For this, as it hath the Na- ture of a Sponge or Filtre, to fuck up the Sap$ fo likewife, to fuck it up but to a certain heigth, as perhaps, abour an Inch, or two, and no more.

14. (. Nor by the Vejjtls alone, for the fame reatbn. For ail- though we lee, that (mall Glafs-Pipes immerfed in Water, will give it an afcene for Come Inches ••, yet there is a certain- period, according to the bore of the Pipe, beyond which it will not rift. We mult therefore joyn the Veffels and the Parenchyma both together ill this Service 5 which we may conceive performed by them in the manner following.

15. jf. Let A B be the Vejfel of a Plant. Let C E D F be the Bladders of the Parenchyma, wherewith, as with (b many little Cifiems,

Tab. 39. it isfurrounded. I fay then, that iheSap, in the PipeRA, would,of it (elf, rift but a few Inches; as fuppoft, from D to L. But the Blad- ders D P, which furvound it, being fwelled up and turgid with Sap, do hereby prefs upon it; and fo not only a little contract its bore, but alio transfuft or (brain fbme Portion of their. Sap thereinto: by both which means, the Sap will be forced to rife higher therein. And the faid Pipe or feffd being all along fiiirounded by the like Blad- ders ; the Sap therein, is (rill forced higher and higher: the Bladders of the Parenchyma being, as is (aid, fo many Cijierns of Liquor, which transfuft their repeated Supplies throughout the length of the Pipe. So that by the fupply and preilure of the Cifitrtis or Bladders F D, the the Sap rifcth to L; by the Bladders Q_ L, it rifts to M; by the Bladders N M, it rifts to I; by the Bladders O I, it rifes to K j by the Bladders PK, it rifts to E 5 and fo to the top of the Tree. And thus far of the Motion of the Sap.

V\

/

CHAT.

•

Book III. of Trunfy. I37

CHAP- It

Of the Motion and Courfe of the Aer.

SHE NEXT enquiry to be made, is, into the Motion and Courfe of the Aer. Where this qnefHon wili firftofall be asked $_/?. Which way the Aer firft enters the Plant--, whether at the trunk., Leaves, and other Parts above ground 5

. or at the Root ? Janfwer, Thatit enters in part, ; at them all. For the Reception, as well as Extra- ' mijfion whereof, the Peres are lb very large, in ' the Trunks of fome PIants, as in the better lbrt

of thick walking Canes, that they are vifible, to a good Eye, with- outaG/s/rj but with a GUfs, the Cane teems, asifit were duck top Tub. 19. full of holes with great Pins.- being fo large, as very well to referable the Pores of the Skf*t in the end of the Fingers and Ball of the Band.

2. $. Irj the Leaves ofc'Pim, they are likewife through a Glafs, a very Elegant Show ••, ftanding all moil exactly, in rank, and fit, throughout the length of the Leaves. The Figure whereof (hall be given hereafter, when we come to the Anatomy of the Leaf.

3. §. But although the Aer enters, in part, at the 7Vw«£and other Parts, efpecially in fome Plants -, yet its chief entrance, is at the Root. Even as fome Parts of Aer, may continually pafs into the Body and Bleed, by the Habit, or Pores of the Skin? but the chief entrance hereof, is at the Mouth. And what the Mouth is, to an Animal5 that the Rout is to a Plant.

4. $. Again,if the chief entrance of the Jar, were at the Trunks then, before it could be mixed with the Sap in the Root, it mult deicend ; and fo move not only contrary to its own Nature, but likewife in a contrary Courfe to the Sap, throughout the Plant. Whereas, by its Reception xt the Run!,,and fo its Tranjltien from thence 5 it hath a more natural and eahe motion of Afcent, For while the Sap afcenck, that the Aer, in the fime Phnt, fhould continually defcend, cannot reafonably be fuppofed.

5. (S. The fume is further argued, From the fewnefs and fmall- nefi of the Diametral Portions in the Trunk, in comparifon with thoie in the Root. In which Nature hath plainly deligned the fame, for the Separation of the Aer from the sap,amt they are both together received thereinto. So that the Reception and Courfe of the Aer, is made on this manner following,

6. jS. THE Aer being a Springy Body, it infinuates into all the Holes and Cronies of the Earthy and fo is plentifully mixed therewith. Whereupon, as the Sap enters the Root, more or left Aer frill intrudes it ftlf together with ir. The Liquid Portion or the sap, fwells and fills up the Succulent Ports of the Barque. The Aery Part, is, as was laid, feparated from the Liquid, into the Diametral Portions. Which

running

The Vegetation Book HI. I 11

Tab. 17.

running from the Barque towards the Centre of the Root, and Co paffing along betwixt the Aer-Veffels ••> do hereby convey the Aery Pjrt ofthe Sap from the Barque, into the fame.

7. jf. Being thus received into the Aer-Veffels, and the Reception thereof, by the fame means continued; it is by them advanced into tbe3>»«4- In which advance, it is again, more or Ms, ci is bur fed in- to all the Parts of the Trunk , as it goes. Partly, inwards to the Pith. From whence, the Pith is always, at length, filled with Aer. Partly, into the Insertions ••, by which it is conveyed outward into the Barque. Wherein, it is in fomc part, transfnfed through the Sap ; and fo the reft, with part of the Sap, remitted, in perfphations, back again in- to the Aer.

8. §. So that, whereas the Diametral Portions in the Root, do lerve to convey the Aer from the Sap in the Barque, into the Aer- Vejfels, in the Wood: on the contrary, the Infirtions here in the Trunty, ferve to convey the .AT from the Aer-Veffels in the Wood, into the Sap, in the Barque. Wherefore, as the Aer-Veffels advance the Aer, or the Aery Part ofthe Sap, and lb convey it by the length ofthe Trunin fo the Infirtions filter it, and convey it by the breadth.

Q. $• AND that the Infirtions have this Office or Subfervience unto both Kinds ofVeffels; doth yet further appear, if we confidcr, That the Aer-Veffels are always fo poftured, as to touch upon the faid Infirtions, or at leaft to ftand very near them. For either they are large, and fo do frequently touch upon them on both fides -•, as in Elm, Affs, Wallnttt, &c Or if they are final! $ then they either run along in even lines collateral and oftentimes contiguous with the faid Infirtions, as in Bolly : or at leaft, are reciprocally, ibme on one fide, and fbme on another, inclined to them; as in Apple. By all which means, the Aer is more readily conveyed from the Veffeii into the In-

firtions. 10. $• A further evidence hereof is this, That generally, the big-

ger and the more numerous the Aer-Veffels be; the bigger, or at leaft, the more numerous alfo are the Infirtions : Efpecially, if the comparifon be made ( as in all other cafes it ought to be, as well as here ) betwixt the feveral species of the fame Kind. So ceritr, which hath finall Aer-Veffels, hath alio very fmall Insertions. But the Vine, hath both very large: and fo for others.

11. Wherefore, the Infirtions miniftcr betwixt the Aer-Veffils, and the SncciferoHs ; in the fame manner, as the VeffcvM of the Lungs, do betwixt the Bronchia and the Arteries. That is to fay, as in an Animal, the Bronchia depofite the Aer into the VeffcuU of the Lungs 3 which adminifter it to the Arteries: fo in a Plant, the Aer-Veffels depofit the Aer into the Infirtions, that is into the Ve\huU of the Infirtions ; by which it is gradually filtred off into the Barque and the Sap-Veffels therein.

CHAP.

Book III. of Trunl\r. 129

CHAP. III.

Of the Structure of the Parts.

1 THIRD enquiry, is into the Generation and StruUurt of Parti, The manner whereof I have already endeavoured to explicate (a) from the A- Ca) Lib, 2 natomy of the Root, throughout all particulars. ^ 2« Some whereof I (hall yet further clear.

I. $. As Firji, the "Union of the Barque to the _ Body of the Tree, Contrary to the common Opi-

nion, That they are not continuous $ but that the Barque only furrounds the Body, as a Scabbard does a Sword, or uGlove the Hand. As alio feemeth to be proved, by the cafy slipping of the Barque of Willow, and raoft other 7>«;.r, when full of Sap, from the W<W,

2. (J. But, notwithstanding this, they are as truly continuous, as theS^tfofthe Body is with the Fief}; fi. by meansofthe Parenchy- ma •-, which is one entire Body, running from the Barque into the Wood, and fo uniting both together } as in a Branch of Vine or Corin-Tree, *•" J9' when the i^«e is ftripped off, is apparent; the Spaces between the feveral Farts of the Wood, being rilled up with the Parenchymal, inferted from the Barque.

3. jj. Now the reafbn why the Barque neverthelefs flips lb eafily from the Wood, is plain, viz. Becaufe moft of the young Veffels and Pa- renchymons farts, are there every year fucceffively formed ; that is, betwixt the Wood and Barque : where the faid Parts newly formed, are as tender, as the tendered Vejfeli in Animals. And wc may imagine, how eafie it were at once to tear or break a thoufand Veffels or Fibres of an Emhrio, of a Womb or Egg.

4. $. THE lame Vejflsof the Barque being always braced, and gradually falling off, together with the Parenchyma, into the utmoft Rind: Hence it is, that the Barques of many Trees, are as it were, lat- Tab. \$; ticed with feveral Cracks of divers Si&es,and fometimes in the Fignre of Wombs: the faid Fijfures reprefenting the Pofition and TraU of the Feffels'm their Braces. Hence alio it is, that the Barque of fome Trees, as of Corin, Cherry, &c. falleth offin Rings, fi. becaufc iheiSap-Peffels are polited in the fame manner in the Barque.

5. )S. The Sap-Vcfels, as they are generated at the inner Verge of the Barque : fo likewife, in a ffnall quantity, at the utmoft Verge of the Pith. Thefe being not only fed with a more vigorous Sap, but with great caution, fecured within the Wood, for the propagation of the fuccecding Buds.

6. (}. Hence alfo it is, that is, by the annual accretion of thefe ^;/?efr,that the P/fA is fometimes left in theTrunk_, than in the Branches ^fab. ig, andlefi -ruhe elder BfM'/r/jf/, than in theyouuger; and fometimes 'tis allmoft wholly filled up. By which means, as the Branches carry every year a greater burthen j fo they become [till more fturdy the better to fupport it.

7. f. SOMETIMES alfo the Pith breaks and (hrinks up, thus making the Trunk a Pipe. The caufe whereof, is either the Largenefis of its Pores, or the Tiw/f/i of the Sides of the faid Pores $ upon both

Z which

130 The Vegetation Book III

H i

1

which accounts, the Pith doth more eafilytear, and upon tearing (brink up, and (a become hollow : as in Cithory, Lampjana, Samhus, Teafel, Bnfonwri, and others; wherein the Pores of the Pith are Large, and the Sides of the Porei, Thin. Whereas, upon contrary accounts, the Piths of mod: Trees, remain perpetually entire.

8. §. THE FUafon why plants are made thus to become bellow, w partly, for the ripening, of the Fruit orSeed$ which isthebetter effected by a more plentiful fupply of Aercontinually received into their hollow Trunks. For by means of that Aer, part of the Sap, isdryed up, and the remaining parr of it made warmer, and (b fooner matured.

9. §. Partly, forthe better determining the due Age ofrlie Plant. Henceitis, that the greater part of Annua! Trunks, are hollow: the Aer contained in that nollow, drying up the sap, and thrinking up the Sap-Ve/fels fo far, as to hinder the free motion of the Snj> therein.; from whence the Plant mull; needs periffi. So that as the Content of the Aer-Vcjjels, is a kind oFVegetable Aer, whofe Office is to Attenuate, and Ferment the Juyces of Plants ; fo the Contcvt of theft I avitits, cometh. nearer to a more common Aer, defigncd chiefly, (b !bon as it is convenient, to dry them up.

10. §. A G A IN, as to the Aer-Vcffds, divers qaciYions may be asked. As how it comes to paft, that they are generally left in the Trunk, of the fame plant, than in the Root ? The Giufe whereof is, that here in the Trunk, they are more under the power of the Aer; both that which entrethinat theTrunk,, and that which of its own Nature afcendeth up into it ftom the Root. For the Aer, as we have clfewhere faid,istbe Mould oi the Aer-Vejfels ; to whofe crooked or at leaft, Acid Parts, the valine,and other Principles concurring to their ge* tieration, do conform. To which they do belt, the fmaller they are „• the Fibres of the larger Aer-Vcffels making greater Circles, and fo coming nearer to a right Line, anfiverable to the Figure of the Particles, not of the Aerial, but of the Saline Principle.

11. $. Wherefore as the Aer-Vcffels may be obferved (till tobe dilated or widened towatds the lower parts of the Root; the Aerial Princi- plebeing there Ids predominant, and the Saline more: So towards the upper part of the Trunk., to be contracted or grow fmaller; the Aerial Principle being here more predominant, and iheSaline Ids.

12. jf. FOR. the lame caufc it may bcobferved, That the Aer-Veffels of the Second years Growth, and the feveral years fucceeding, areufu- aily nearer of one Size, than thofe of the Second and Firfl; all being under a lefs power of the Aer, than the Firfi. For the firlt year the Pith being full a( Liquor, the Aer-Veffels themfelves, are the only Repo- fiiorhs of the An Whercas^afterithcfjrityear, the *Pi((6 becoming dry, or another great Rcpofttory for the Aer; the Aer-Vejfeles are henceforth filled with a moifter or more Vaporous and Saline Aer, and fo made to grow wider.

13. §. Hence the very Size of the Pith, hath much influence upon the Aer-Vcph, and the manner of'Nutrition, and the Generation of Li- quors in Plants.

14. §. BUT for the molt part, the Aer-Veffels are fomewhat, more or !c(^amplified in every new Annual Ring ;OT at leaft to a certain number of years. Probably, becaufe in the elder Branches, the Spiral Fibres, of which the Veffelj confift, are more bulky ; and lb make a

feffd

Book III. <f Trunks. 131

Veffetof* wider, as a more agreeable bore. Nature obtaining hereby, that the Quantity of Aer, (halt always be anfwerable to the Growthof the Plant, or at leaft, be fufficient to maintain its Vegetable Life and Vigour.

15. §. And therefore, as is above hinted, it fcems likely, That after a certain number of years, the Aer-Veffels are no longer amplified,but? ftand at a flay, and perhaps may grow (mailer, according as the Tree is left or more Longmie--, and that after this period, it is Ibme way or other in its Declining State,

16. §. LASTLY, from the Content and Governing Principle of the Aer-Vejfels, the Time, when they begin every year to be formed, or to appear, is always later 5 at leaft with refpect to the fiafim of the Tree. So that whereas the Sap-Vcffeh begin to be formed in Spring : thefe, not till the latter end of Summer, or there about; at leaft not till about that time to appear. That is, when the Sap begins to de- creafe, and to grow more Aery ^ and lb more fit matter for the Gene- ration of the faid Aer-Vejjels.

CHAP. IV.

Of the Generation of Liquors.

* PON the StruUure md Formation ot the Parts, dependeth the Generation of Liquors, as was lately in-

! timated. The manner whereof I have formerly '. (hewed, indifcourfing ofthe&wfc Yet Ibme things

I (hall here further explicate. And Firfi, what we ' have formerly afferted, fie. That the concurrence of

two specifically diftinft Fluids, is as neceflary to Nutrition in Plants, as in Animals. Which appears, as from divers other conliderations, fo from the very struffure ofa Plant: wherein all the Organical Paris, or the Parenchyma and the Vejjels, are every where mixed together per minima, that is, per minimas partes organi- cas, or Fiber with Fiber of feveral Kinds. Every (mall part of a 3refj or of the Barque of a Tree, being as I may lay, a fort of Linfiy- Woolfey, So that there is not the leaft part of the Sap, which is not impregnate with divers Efientia! TinUures, as it is continually filtred from the Fibres of one Kind, to thofe of another 5 ftanding every where -wound and flitch'd up together for the fame purpofc.

2. jj. FR.OM the ipecial Nature and StmUnrt of the Parts, the Liquors of plants are likewife fpecified. The Fejfils being the chief Vifiera of iPlant, For all Liquors in a Plant, are certainly made by that rknt. And fince the riant hath no Vifiera (fo called) I would then know, what its feveral Liquors are made by? If in the Paren- chyma, fiirely by that Parenchyma. If in the Vefiels, by the Veffels.t And if of divers Kindt by divers Kind; of Vefiels. So that what the Vifiera are in Animals, the Vetieli themfelves are in Plants. That is to fay, as the Vifiera of an Animal, are but Veffch conglomerated : fo the Vejjtts of a Plant, arc Vifstf* drawn out at length.

z » 3. «.

*33 The Vegetation Book HI.

3. jf. AGAIN, as the fpecifying of the SMp dependeth ehieHy o;i the fpecial Nature of the Parts: lb partly, upon the Stru&ttre of i he Whole. Whereby every /V< is (nil better accomodated with its own 5«jre. Thus the Aeweflilt are neceuary, not only and barely for a fipply of Aer 5 but alfo by their Number, Size, and Volition to $$»/Z thequantity ofthatj&j", to the government of Nutrition, andtheGe- mration of the Specific^ Liquors of every Plant. Which is evident from hence, in that they do not follow the Size of the .Plant5 but are great and many, in fome final! Plants; and fmall and few, in Come others that are large. So Fines, and Corn, as we have formerly obferved, have proportionably a great number of Aer-Veffds, and thofe very large,. By which means the Sap is attenuated and leis Oylj, and more copioufly impregnated with a Subt!e, Volatile and Winy Spirit.

4. j(. For the lame reafon, the Stalk, of Maze or of Indian Wheat, which when it is Green yieldeth a very fweet Juyce ; and the Canes^ whereof Sugar ( which aboundeth with a volatile and inflammable Spi- rit ) is made ••> thefe, I fay, obtain the like over proportion of Aer- Veffels, to what we fee in moft other Plants. Hence alfo it is, that none of the faid Plants have any confiderable Barque; that fo the at- tenuating and fubtilizing Aer, may have a more eafie and plentiful ad- miilionat the Trunks alfo. For which reafon likewife the Pores of the Skjnotibme Canes ate, as hath been faid, remarkably wide.

5. jj. Hence alfo it is obfervable, that of the fame Species or Kin- dred, thofe plants which have the moft, and efpecially the largeft Jer- Vefils--, have alfo the greateft abundance either of a fivect, orofaiw- ny Liquor. So in Apple--, they are larger than in Crab } In Warden^ larger than in gninte ••, and in Pear-Tree, larger than in Warden. So alfo in Corin, larger than in Gepfeberrey $ and in Vine, larger than in Cerin: and (b in others.

6. $. AND as the Aer-Vejfels, by their Multitude and Ltrgenefs, are accommodated to the better making of a Winy sap.- fo by their fewnefs and fmdlnefs, of an 0f/«. As is remarkably feen in Fir, and Other Refwiferous Trees ; thefe having, if not the jmal/eji, yet the femfi Aer-Veffels of all other Trees.

7. $• IF it be asked, how a Plant comes to have any Oyl at all in any Part'? Since we lee, that the Sap by which the Root is fed, feemeth to be nothing elfe but Water; and that many Plants which yield a great deal of jidlatitious Oyl, as Mint, Rue, and others, will yet grow in Water: I (ay, if it be enquired how this Water, is made Wine 01 Oyl? I anfwer, that there is no Rich matter. But that the Oyl, and all other Vegetable Principles are actually exiftent in, and mixed per minima, though in an extraordinary fmall proportion, with the Water. Even as wc fee the diftilled Waters of Anife Seeds, Penyroyal, and the like to be impregnated with their own Oyls, which give the Tajle and Smell to fuch Waters.

8. p. Wherefore,as a certain quantity of any Salt may be difiolved in Watery bevond which, it will not mix therewith, but remains under its own Form: So is there a certain proportion of Oyl, though far lels, which may alfo be perfectly mixed with Water--, and is certainly fo, more oriels, with all the Water in the world. But if that proportion, ordegreeofimpregnation be once exceeded; the particles of Oyl do then, and not till then, gather into a body, and appear under their own Form. 9- i-

Book III. of Trutify. •3? 9. i). I (ay therefore, that all kinds of Vegetable Principle/, are

cither in or together with the Water, with lefs difference firft received into a Plant. But when they are once therein 5 they are then fepara- iedi that is to fay, filtred, lonie from others, in very different Propor- lions and Conjun&ions by f he icveral Parts ; the Watery by one P,)rt, the Act} by another, the Oj'/r by another, and fbthe reft: and fo every Part is the Receptacle of a Liquet; become peculiar, not by any Trans- formation, but only the PersokiJOn of Parts out of the common Mafi or Stock. of Sap. And lb all thole parts of the Sap, which are fuper- flous to any kind of Plant, are at the fame time, discharged back by Perfpirations, into the Aer.

10. jt. AND, that Nature, in the various Percolations and &/«- fiiww of the SoP, may lull the better anfwer her end; hence, it is, that ihe carefully feetb, not only to the fpecial Nature and Proportion of the Organs, by which (he doth her work ••> but likewife to their very Pofilion. Thus it is obfervable, That whereas the Lynipb<edii8s,-wh\ch carry a more Watery Liquor, are (till placed on the inner Verge of the Barque, next to the AerWejjeU : the La&iferous and Refiniferous FeJ/els of Plants, to whqfe Offo Liquor a mixture of much ^er is incongruous ; do ufually (land, neither on the inner, nor the outer verge of the Barque $ but in ttiemidU. By which means, they are at the greateft diftance, and fo molt ftcure, from the Aer\ cither that which enters the Barque at the Circumference, or from the Wood and pith.

I r. §. AND bceaule the Refmous Liquors of PAwfr are more CWp, than their Milky ••> their lecurity therefore, from the approach of the Aer, is yet further contrived. Tn that in Pbiet and other Ke- fynons Trees, the Diametral Infirlions are never found ; or at leaf!, not i/ijible: which yet in other Trees, are confpiawvs ; being thole Parts, whole office it is, to introduce the Aer from the Aer-VeJJets into the Barque.

l a. if. AGAIN, the Af*74ji Liquors of Plants being thinner than the Rejinous, and having a confiderable quantity of Wato- mixed with their Oyl; hence it is, that in Milky Plants, as in Rhm, there are a greater number 61lymphiednUs •-, and thofe ftanding nearer to the Milky Veffels, than they do in Pine and the like, to the Keftnous. By which means they are better fitted to affme their Aqueous Parts more plentifully to the laid Milky Liquor.

13. i. FROM the Mixture of Watery Parts with the Oylie, it comes to pals, that whereas all Lympha's, Mucilages, and Rojins are tranfparent ; the Aipne-oleous Liquors of Plants ate Milky or white. or otherwile Opaious. For the fame thing is the caule of the whitc- nelsof Vegetable, as of Animal-Milk. • that is to lay, a more copious mixture of Watery and Oily Parts per minima, or into one Body. For even the Serous and Oylie Farts of Animal Milk., when throughly feparated one from the 01 ht-r,they become very tranfparent. So the Stil- latitious Oyl oiAnife Seeds, is molt tranlparent and limpid, even as Wa- ter it felf.- yet there is a known fort of White Anife-Seed Water, as it is commonly called : that it is to fay, wherein the Oyl, in diftillation, arifeth and is mixed more plentifully with the Water. And the Wa- ter, wherein the ftillatitlOUS Oyl of any Vegetable is diflblved, becomes,- \cf,pt},e. a perfect white Milk. 5 as in this Honourable and Learned Prefence, I g£i have formerly had oculion to (hew the Experiment, (a) l /•*'

14. $.

i?4 The Vegetation Book ffl.

14. jf. AND thattheAfr% Liquors of aft. Vegetables what foe ver, are more Oylie than their Lympha's, is moft certain. For all thofc Gums, which diflblve either in Oyl or in Water, as Galbannm, and the like, .are originally the Milky payees of P/awr/. And if you take the Milk of any Plant, as for mftance, the Milk of common Sumach, or of any 2*/fe, S/Her, Astringent, Hot, Cold, or any other whatfoever; and having well dryed it, and then fired it at a candle •-, it will there-

upon burn with a very bright and durable flame, even like that of Tar ot Turpentine it felf.

15. $. FROM what hath been (aid, we may likewife gather the moft genuine import of the word Gum, and the diftinction thereof both from a Rofin and a Mucilage. Firft, a Rojin, is originally a Turpentine, or AcidokoHs Liquor, having an exceeding fmal! quantity of Watery Parti mixed therewith ; and which, for that realbn, will not be diflblved in Water, but only in Oyl, Of this kind are Mtjiick, 'Een%oine,Titccamahacca^nA divers others, commonly, in our Bils to A- pothecarics, called Gums. Yet in frrict fpeaking they are all Co many Rojins.

16. $. Secondly, a Gum, and every Oylie Gum, is originally a Milky Liquor, having a greater quantity of Water mixed with its Oyly Parts; and which for that realbn, will be made to diflblve either in Water or Oyl. Of this kind are Sagapen^Opopanax, Ammoniac, and others.

17. $. The third fort of Gum, is that which is Vnoylie, and which therefore diflblveth only in Water , as Gum-arabick,, the Gum of Cherry-Tree, and others fuch like. This Gum, though commonly (o called, yet is properly but a dryed Mucilage: being originally nothing elfebut the Mucilaginous Lympha tfluing from the Vejjels of the Tree. In like manner, as it doth from Cumfry, Mallow, and divers other Plants: and even from theCucumer. The Vejfeh whereof, upon cutting crols, yield a Lympha, which is plainly Mucilaginous, and which being well dryed, at length bicorae3 a kind of Gum, or rather a hardened Mucilage. In like manner, the Gums or Plum-tree, Cherry- tree and the like, are nothing elfe but dryed Mucilages. Or, if we will take the word inirs widen: ftnfe, then all Gums are originally, either 3 Terebinth, or a Milk, or a Mucilage.

18. §. I have likewile made clivers Oblervations of the Ttfis, Smells, and Colours of Plants, and of their Contents, Gnce thofe I Jaft publifhed: and that both forthefindingoutthe true Catsfis of their Generation, and alio the applying of them unto Medial and other Vfes. Of which hereafter.

c H A r.

Book III. of Trm\r. 155

CHAP. V. Of the Figuration 0/. Trunks.

» HE Fifth Head, fhall be, of the Figuration of ' Trunk?. Which alio, as well as the making of

Liquors, Jependeth upon the StmUure of the Parts, As Fhfi, almoft M Shrubs (~ ceteris pa~ ribus) have a greater number o£ Aer-Veffels $ and

• tholeof a (mailer Size 5 and conlequently much ; (bread abroad, as moft eafily yielding to the

magnetick. Power of the Aer, according as we have more fully demonftrated, in (peaking of

the Vegetation olRoets : as in Elder, Hazel, Fig,Sumach, and the like. By which fprcading, the (aid Aer-Veffels do fooner, and more eafily ftrike into the Barque, and (b produce collateral Buds and Branches,aOa that upon the firft riling of the Body from the Root: that is, the Flani becomes a Shrub.

a. ji. BUT if the Ca'id Aer-yejfils are very large, they will not yield fo eafily to (hoot out collaterally > and Jo the Trunk, grows up taller and more entire:as in Oak, Wal/nut, Elrn,ekc. wherein they are exceeding Iarge,is (eerj.Hence alio the Vincjf fupported,willgrow to a

prodigious length. And Heps and Bryony fize. fome of the ta!le(t,amongft all Annual Growths: the Aer-Veffels of all which, are very large. Whereas borage, and many other like Plants, although the Pores of their Paren- chyma, are vaftly wide,and filled with Sap; yet becaufe their Aer-Veffels are fmall, they are therefore but Dwarf-Plants. Wherefore the tall- neS or advancement of a Plant or Tree, dependeth not upon the Plenty of Sap, how great lbever, but on the Largenefs of the Aer-Veffels.

3. (. AGAIN, as a Plant or Tree grows either Shrubby, QiTaH and Entire, according to the Size of the faid Veffels : lb from their Pofttion, doth it grow slender or Thick), So, where they keep more within the compafi of a Ring, as in Elm, and Jjk the Tree, in proportion, ufually grows taller, and lefs thick. But where the (aid Ve/Jels are. fjuvad more abroad, and efpecially are poitured in Rays,&s they areinOj/;., the Tree grows very thick. Becaufe the laid Veffels thus itanding all along nearer to the Infertions, there is a more ready and copious paflligeof the Aer out of the one into the other j and io the Diametral growth of the Wood is more promoted.

4. ji. LA STL V, from the fame general caufe it is,That the Trunks of Vegetables are cither Round or Angular. Thole of all Trees are Round. Becaufe the Barque, being here thicker, and the Aer-Veffels bound Up with a greater quantity of (food 5 the Aer hath not fufficient power to move them, and the Barque frith them, into thofe various Portions or Figurations, as the Trunks of Herbs do yield to.

5. $. Yet the caufe of the various\§apis of the Trtttili, is not the Aer alone ••, but partly, the Principles of the Plants thcmfelves, in cotl- juftion therewith 5 according to the prcdominion whereof, and chiefly of fome certain kind of Salt or Salts, as 1 (hall hereafter (a) more , . 6 ;.jj, particularly explicate) the Trunk is Square, Triangular, Pentangular,^'i^'j or othcrwifc Figured. And thus much in general of the Figuration I-

of Trunks.

CHAP,

• 3< The Vegetation Book III.

CHAP. VI.

Of the Motions of Trunks.

• I;

j H E Motions alio of Trunks are various. Princi- , pally Four; jc. Afiending, Defending, Horizontal,

and Spiral. Thecaufeof the Afieni of a Plant, is a certain Magnctick,CorreJpcndencebetwixt theAtrand the Aer-Veffels of a PAin* $ the Motion and Tendency whereof, the whole Plant follows. This I have afferted, and I think, clearly demonftrated in my

Firft and Second TSOOfeS of the Anatomy of Plants. I will here add this plain Experiment.

i. §. Take a Box of Mould/, with a hole bored in the bottom, wide enough to admit the sta!k_ of a Plant, and fet it upon ftilts half a yard or more above ground. Then lodgin the Mould fame Plant, for Example a Bean, infuchfbrt, that the Root of the Bean Sanding in the Moulds may poynt upwards, the Stalls towards the ground! As the Plant grows, it will follow, that at length the stalk\ will rife upward, and the Root, on the contrary, arch it lelf downward. Which evidently (hews, That it is not fufficient, that the Root hath Earth to fbootinto, or that its Motion is only an Appetite of being therein lodged, which way foever that be: but that its nature is, though Within the Earth already, yet to change its Pofition, and to move Down- wards. And fo likewife of the Trunks, that it rifes,when a Seed fprouts, out of the Ground, not meerly becaule it hath an Appetite of being in the open^frjforinthisExperimentitisfoalreadyj yet now makes a new Motion upwards.

3. $. BUT although the Natural Motion of the Trunk, be to AJcend ; yet is it forced oftentimes to Defcend. For the TrunkzRoots growing out of fome Plants near the ground, and (hrinking thereinto, like fo many Ropes, do pluck the Trunin annually lower and lower into the ground together with them; as may be (een in Scrophn!aria, Jacobaa, and many other Plants.

4. §. IF thefe Trunl^Rootshreak out only about the bottom of the trunk,, as in the aforeiaid Plants, then the Trunk, gradually Defiendt into the Earth, and is turned into a Root. But if itbe very /lender, and the TrunkrRoots break forth all along it, then it Creeps horizontally 5 the fitd Roots tethering it, as it trails along, to the ground; as lasiraw- berrj; C'"ij/:<.fey:, MUn, Scvrdium, Sic.

5. jS. AS to their Spiral Motion, it is to be noted ; That the Wood of all Convofonh's or Winders, ftands more dole and round together in or near the Center, thereby making a round, and (lender Trimly. To the end, it may be more tradable, to the power of the external Motor, what ever that be •• and alfo more lecure from breaking by its windmg Motion.

6. $.

Book III. of Trunfy. •37 6. jf- Wherefore, convohula's doHot wind by any peculiar Na-

ture or Genius, which other Trunks have not 5 but becaufe their Parts are difpoied lb, as to render them more fcquaceous to the external Motor. Even as the Clajpers of a Vine, having the like Structure, have alfo a Motion of Convohit :,•>.• .- whereas the Branches themfeives upon a contrary account, move in 2. ftraight Line.

7. j(. The Convolution of P/.w/^h.ith been obferved only in thole that Climb- Bat it items probable, that many others do alio rad; in which, the main Stalk,, is as the Axis to the Broaches round about. Of 0 2 1 which number, I conceive, are all thole whofe Roots are twitted b ^ Ch Motion we obferved in fpeaking of the Root. Whether it be lb, or not the Experiment may ealily be made by tyingaTBred upon ^ny of the Branches; fetting down the refpefl it then hath to any Quarter in the Heavens: for, if it fhall appear in two or three Months, to have changed its Situation towards ibme other Quarter$ it is a certain proof hereof And that hereby the Roots of many Plants become twilled 5 the Motion beginning in the Stall\, and ending at the bottom of the Root, which ftands always fixed in the fame place.

8. §. The Convolution 0? Trunks, is made not one, but divers ways 5 Ibme moving by South from Eajl to Weft ; and others from Weft to Eaft. Wherefore it leemeth, that as the Efficient Canfe of Convolution, is not within the Plant, but external: fo alio, that it is not One,bat that there are Trvo Great Efficients of this Motion ••, ft. the Sun and the Moon. Some winding together with the Sun, in its Diurnal Motion, ( or, if the the Earth moves, then, Inclining to the sun) by South from Eaft to Weft. And others winding with the Moon, in its Monthly Motion, ftom Weft to Eaft. _

9. >S. This poffibly, may alfo be one fenphle way of diitinguifhing betwixt Solar, and Lunar Plants. Thus far, in general, of the Motions

CHAP. VII.

Of the Nature of Timber or Trunks, feme for Mechanick Ufe.

they

H E laft thing I purpofed to fpeak of, is, Thole feveral Qualities of Timber or of Trunks, by which they are fitted for Mechanical Vft. As Hardneft, Softnefs, Faftnefs, Clevefoment ft, Toughnefs, Brink' nefs, Duraileneft, or any of the fame Qualities

' compounded. The Vifthk Caufts whereof are obfervable, Partly, in the StruUure of the leveral

Parts 5 ft. the Infertions, Sap-Feftels and Aer-Veffels ; as to the Num- ber, Size, or Pofttion of .any of them. And partly, in the Nature of the Tarts ^ I mean fuch as is manifefl to fenfe. According to our clear and diftinft obferving of all which Caules, we may underftand, Wherefore any Wood is made ufe of for any certain purpole. And alio, wherein fitly to apply it to further Vft. In order to which, a

A a corapleat

.,8 The Vegetation Book HI.

compleat Hiftory of the Mechanical ZJ/ei of Vegetables would very much conduce. I fli^ill for the prefent give (bme Inftances.

2. §. AS First", fame Woods are foft, as Deal, and Sallow. Yet. from different Caufes. DM/, from the great Torofity of the H^W it felf, or the large Pares amongtt the Sap-J'cjfcls. But Sallow, from the great number of Aer-'yejfcls Cpvcad all over it. And therefore, though they arc both foft, yet will not fervc for the fame purpoks; Sallow being well wrought upon, which way foever you cut it: but Dw/, efpecially the white Deal, if it be cut crofs, it tears, and will never polifli or work fmooth.

3. §. Again, msallore^ by the equal fpreading of the Aer-Vejfels, the Softnefs is equal or alike in all Parts. For which caufe it maketh an excellent Coal for Painters Scribets. Becaufe it doth not only make a tight Streak-, but every where certain; and fo doth not difturb the even Metiers of the Hand. For the fame caufe, shoemakers alfb make uie of it for their Carving-hoards. Eecaufe being every where equally fbft, itturnsnot the edge of their Knives, Which Deal would pre- lentlydo; becaufe though very fbft in forae places, yet in others 'its hard ; that is to fay, on the inner Verge of every annual Ring of Wood,

• where the old Sap-VeJJcls grow much more compact andclofe together. 4. jf. AGAIN, fome Woods are foft, but not fail 5 others are

both, as Linn ; its Softnefs, depending on the numeroufnefs and equal fpreading of the Aer-Veffels .- its Faflnefs, on the clofenefs of the true Wood, and the fhortnefs, and fmallnefs of the Infertions. For which caufe, it is of excellent ufc for many purpofes 5 and particularly, for fmall Sculpture: fuch as may fbmetimes be feen for the Frames of Looking-QIajfes, or of ftnaller PiUures in Water-Colours.

;. jS. SOME Woods, 3gain, are foft, and hard, as Elm. Its hardnef depending upon the clofenefs of the Wood. Its fifinefs. Partly, upon the fame caufe; and partly, on the fmalnefs of the Infer- tions j as alfb on the fewnefs of the Aer-Ve§els in proportion with the Wood--, andoa the thwart and crofs Pofition of many of them. Hence it is, that Elm, of all others, is the m'oft Crofs-grain'd Timber:, that is, cleaveth fb unevenly, to and fro, according to the crofs Portion of the faid Fejfels.

6- jf. Hence alfo it cleaveth the mojl Difficultly. Even then, when it is without any Knots. For which reaionit is always ufed, as beft for the Hub of a great wheel. As alfb for Water-Pipcs, and for Pumps. Not becaufe it is the moll durable Wood \ but becaufe it will natfplit or cracl^, either in the Tt>ori\ingy or afterwards. For the very fame reafbn, it is ufed for Coffins; that is, becaufe, it will not fplit in working: not becaufe it will endure longeft under ground 5 for Pales are always made of Oak- So ai (6 the Ladles and Soles ofa Mill-tehcel 3re always made of Elm ; as alfb the Keel ofa Beat, fc. left they fhould jplst: but theother Parts are made of 0^.

7. §. It may here alfb be noted, That the P^w^commonly called Grcaning-Boards, lately cxpofed, as a kind of Prodigy, to the view and hearing of many People, were of Elm.- The Aer-Veffels of this Wood, being, though not more numerous, yet more ample, than in any other limber. So that upon the application of the Red-hot-Iron, as was ufua!, and thereby the RanfaUion of the Acr and Watery Farts in the timber , every f'effel became, a; it were a little Wind-Pipe for

their

Book III. <f •39 their Expiration. And as a gre.it many Drops filling together in a (howr of (Vain; foa great many of tbe(e Jtyo' playing together,might make a kind of big or groaning noyfe.

8. jr. AS E&, of all Woods, is one of the f-*jic{l •> So, on the contrary, of all hard Woods, Oak,, is the molt Okavejome, or jplitteth the nioft CJ/JV/. The cauie whereof is, partly, the Largenefs of the Infertiens ;'and ;wrf/j', the Diametral or Radiated Fojition ofmoft of the Atr-Pejfcls: upon both which accounts, wherever a crack, is once begun, 'tis eafily continued throughout the Diameter of the Trunk.

9. 5S. AGAIN, fomc Woods are fcifrf, ^a/?, and fc>«gA. So is 4/?', and cfpecially j?«r£. Hard and fafi, from fome of the lame Cau- fes, as Elm. Tough not frded he StruUiire, but from the Nature of the P^rfj; whofe principles arc tinned in a more exacl: proportion. Where- fore London-Cars have the Rug; of their W5&W& of firaajj 5 becaufe it tor/ moredifficuliy than even j4//;it felf Whencealfb for large Screws, there is no WW like it, B it ft* Situll Screws, of about an Inch Diame- ter, Birch is the beft; as being, though not lb hard, yet more tough.

10. #. THE more Brink a (Tend is, 'tis likewife ufuaily the more durable. So Oak > which, with refped to its hardnefs, is not a rowgA, but very brittle Wood, u almoft as durable as any. Whereas Beech, Birch, and the like, although very toughs yet for Duration, are of no fervice; for there are no Woods will rot fooner: and therefore, though ftrong enough, yet unfit to make any Standing Parts of Building, or of Fnr- xiture; especially in wet and moift places. Becaufe, thefe Woodtt having aids proportion of Oyl, than there is inO^j theyareapter to imbibe the moifture even ofa<^M_ Aert, by which moifture, they either Rot, or breed Worms, which deftroy them.

11. jS. HEN CE it is, that what we call the Heart of Tim- ber, as it is more brittle, fo alfo more durable; fc. Becaufe more Oylie. So that which is called the Sap of Oak, ,s much more tough than the Heart, although the Heart be more durable. That is to lay, the older the Wood is, the Watery Parts are the more evapourated, whilfl the Oylie (till rename, as a kind of Tincture or Extract in the Wood. Even as we fee, that the older Seeds of any one Kind, are more Oy- lie than thofc that are green and young. So that the Oylie or Roftnous Parts of the Sap, are a kind of Embalming to the Heart, or older Part nfaTrce, fecuring it from the deftru&ive impreffions of theAr, For which Caufe it is, that Oak, Tew, COCHS, Guajacum, &c. which are Oylie Woods, have always much Heart, whereas Birch, Alder, Beech, Maple, which are very TJnoylie, have never any Heart.

12. jf. FR.OM hence like wile we may understand the Caufe of the Toughnefs of Flax ; what we call Flax, being only the Sap-Vejfels, or Lignous fibres of the Barque. And generally, (he Barque of any Tree, as of Willow (whereof are ufuaily made a fort of Ropes) is very tough. The Vcffels being here younger, and lets Oylie than in the Wood. So likewife Hemp, is nothing clfe but the Sap-feffels of rhe Barque of the Plant fo called. And Scotch-Cloatk, is only the Houjt- wifery of the fame Parts of the Barque of Nettle.

13. §. WHENCE it is very probable, that there arc many other Plants, as well as the above named, whereof might be made good Tow. And of fome, efpcially in fome reffjeSs, better than of Flax it felf. Becaufe that even Hemp, although it will not make fo

A a 2 fine

140 The Vegetation Book m" fine a Staple, as Flax ( for all our fine Hollands are made of Flax 1 me f&tx, which is bat of the fame fineuefs as Hemp, will never, by all the Art yet known, be made fo white as Hemp is made. The Qualities therefore of the belt Tow, that can be in Nature, are that the Staple be long, fmall, tough, and white. So that if in the Barque of any Plant, we can find th& (dualities, or any of them, to e seel I; wemav befure, it will beof better ufe, in fome refpects, for the making of cloatk, or other purpole, than Flax it felfi

14. §. I WILL conclude with one Inilance more, and that is as to Grafting. The good and happy fuccefs whereof, doth certainly depend upon the fuitablcnefs or refpondence betwixt the feveral Parti of the Stock, and Cggn; as the Barque, Wood, and Pith ; and that both as to the Number, Size, and Portion of the faid Portland of their feveral Pow or Vejfels : according'to the degrees whereof, the Conjuncti- on (ceteris paribus) will be more or lefs profperous. So that of all fuch conjunctions as are found to be apt and taking, and which fome have learned not without long Practice and Experience •-, another only by comparing the Branches of Trees together, may with little trouble, and in much lefstime, inform bimfeIf. By the fame means fome Conjunctions which fecm to be ftrange, as Quince and Pear, white Thorn and Medlar, &c. do yet, by the refpondence of their Parts, as well as by Experience, appear to be good. And there is no doubt, butthat many Conjunctions not yet tryed, or not known to have been fo, may upon the fame ground, be tryed with good fuccefs.

15. jf. The chief Ufe of Grafting and Inoculation, is, That they Accelerate the growth of Good Fruit. The Caufe whereof, is the Knot, which is always made in the Conjunction. By means of which, all the Sap is (trained, and foafcendeth up into the Graff or Bud, both Purer and in lefs Quantity^ and is therefore better and fooner conco&ed. Hence, the (mailer the Fruit of any Tree, though it be not the belt yet the Sap being there, in lefs gantity, is the fooner ripe. On the contrary, where the Sap afcendeth too freely, it doth not only retard the growth oithe Fruit, but produceth Barrennefs ••, as is feen in thole luxuriant Branches, where it runs all up to Leaves. Hence alfo Vines by Bleeding, become more Fruitful: that is, by the Effufion of Part of the Sap, there is a more eafier melioration of that which remains. Even as rhlebotomy doth oftentimes produce a more healthful and better H.ibil of ovx own. Bodies. To conclude, the leffemng-the Quan- tity, and thereby the melioration of the attending Sap, by Knots, K

Natures own contrivance ; as is feen in Sugar-Cane, Corn, and other Plants.

THE

THE

AN ATOM Y OF

LEAVES, FLOWERS,

FRUITS and SEEDS.

In Four Parts.

the FOURTH BOOK.

RyNEHEMfAH (/RElVM.D.Fdhw of the RO r AL S 0 C I ET T, and of the COLLEGE of PHTS1C1ANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W.J^wlim, 1682. "\V Mo.Bot.Gard ,

' THE

CONTENTS. OF THE

Firft Part.

k

CHAP. I.

Of the Protections and Folds of Leaves.

CHAP. II.

Of thofe Things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf.

CHAP. Ill

Of the Figures of Leaves } and the Apparent Pofition of the Fibres.

CHAP. IV.

Of the Parts W Texture of the Leaf.

CHAP. V.

Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation.

CH A P. VI.

Of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf Where alfo, that of the Two General Parts of a Plant, fc. the Lignous a?id Parenchymous, is further explamd.

To

To the Honourable

Robert Boyle Efq; s I R,

i F T E R I had finijhed the foregoing

Books, In which, 1 conceive, as far as

Glaflcs will yet lead us, I have clearly De-

fcrib'd and Delineated the Structure of a riant; and have endeavourd, in fame

part, to Vufold the Reafon and Scope of Nature therein : I was willing to fit down, and leave what re?nai?ied, to the Improvements of the Frefent and Succeeding

Ages. But in Difeourfe upon this SubjeR, You have been pleafed

frequently to infift, That I flmddby no means omit, to give

Ukemfe, (ome Examples of the Mechanifme of Nature in- all the other Farts. The Performance whereof therefore,

next to the Obedience I owe to the Royal Society, is to be looked upon, as a Due to the Authority which Tour Judg~ merit hath over me.

This I have faid, that, if what is herein done., fhallprove acceptable unto Learned Men ; they may know, To whom they are oncemore to give their Thanks: After they have fo often done it,upon (a better fcore ) the Publijhing of Tour own Ex- cellent Works. In which, there feems to be a Quefiion, Whe-

ther Tour Continual Endeavours, to enlarge the Bounds of Natural Knowledge, or Tour Succejfes therein, have'been the Greater. So that, whereas Nobility in fame, doth

only


only ferve to lift them, like Jupiter's Satellite, out of fight: You, by giving a greater Light, have drawn all Mens Eyes upon You. And wbileft there are many , in all Ages, fond of Prebemifiency in the Conduct of Popular Affairs5 who yet rarely hit the Mark, they aim at$ or aim at That they pretend: You have thought fit, rather

to feparate Your Self, to that more Innocent, and more Noble Sort of Wifdom, which lieth, not in the Arts of Conceding, but in Difcovcring, the Truth of Things,

That we may have many to imitate You herein, cannot but be heartily wiflfd by all, who regard the -Honour of their own Country; as it is, with much Zeal, by

Sir,

m Your molt obedient

Servant

NEHEMJAH GREW.

• THE

•45

THE

ANATOMY

LEAVES, PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE,

And with the

MICROSCOPE- Read before the Royal Society, OBob. 26. i6y6.

I

PART I.

CHAT. L

Of the Protections and Folds of Leaves.

SN THE General Anatomy of Plants, I have a£ * figned one whole Chapter (a) to the Germen and (4) Lib, i.

t Leaf. Since then, I have occafionally made divers Ch, 4. Rcntarques of the fame; both with the Naked

) Eye, as there, and alio with the Microfcope. The : Principal whereof, I (hall here fet down j without • repeating any from thence; or obliging my fclf

ftri&ly to the Order there ufed. 2. §. That which in a Germen, iirft occuts to the Bye, is the Pro-

teBion of the Leaves, or the various Methods which Nature takes to preferve them from the Injuries both of the Ground, and of the Wea- ther. To the Inftances formerly given, I ftiall add thefe that follow.

B b 3. 5f.

M

,

1'i

146

Tit. 41.

TAe Anatomy Book IV. 3. jf. AN D ivV/2, it isoblervable of the young Ends of Ammi

that left they mould he bruited, or ftarved, upon their firft Erupti- on from under the Ground ; they are couched, as Fhv is rowl'd inward; each Bud, agaiuft the Bafe of the Stalk, of the foregoing Leaves, and mod: exactly laid up within the Membrane! thence produced : Juft as the Child in the Womb, lies with his Head agsinft his Knees; or as it is afterwards embraced with the Amies of the Nurfe. And it is a general Rule of Nature, where the stalks of the Leaves are lb long, that they cannot lap one over another, and where no other (pecial Proieilhn is provided, for the bottomsof the Stalks to be produced into broad Membranes, as Blankets to the fiic- ceeding Buds •-, as in Crowfoot, Doveifout, Clover, Cransldl, Straw- berry, Tarrow, and others. And Ibroetimes inftead of two skins lapped one over another, there is one entire SJ$»«, produced from the Stalk, in which as within a Seamdine,the B«d is fafcly fhrowded 5 and which, in its Growth, ir gradually breaks open.

4. if, THE lame is alio obiervable in Deck, Sorrel, Biflort, and all other Plants of this Kindred ; with this difference, That every Veil or Secundincis not here produced from the Stalls of the Leaf $ but hath its Original Distinct from it. And whereas in the former, every Bud hath only one to it felf: in theft Plants, every lefler Leaf, together with its own proper Veil, is always inclofed, with the next greater Leaf, in another Veil common to them both ; and both thefe with the next, in another ; and fo on to the greateft, Thefe Veihaxeextream thin, and have very few Vejjels 5 being lb many nicer tranlparent Skins. For which realbn, there is always found a Mucilage or clear Gelly, between every Leaf, and its Veil, and between Veil and Veil. The one, thus preterving the Other, (as do the Humors and Mem- branes of theEyeJ from drying and fhrinking up, and thereby fica* becoming utelels for the PmteSion of the Plant.

5. (. THE Orchis, and other Plants of this kindred, becaufe they Spring and Flower early, when the mornings are cold, have a double Sheath, or Blanket over all. The Ends of iorne Herbs (as of Plantain) having naHairs growing on them,arc covered with Hairy Thrums. And the Nettle bath Bastard-Leaves, or hterfoyls between Leaf and Leaf, for the pre icr vat ion of nestings.

6. jf. ANOTHER Sort of Protediou is fecn in Wild Clary, White Anhavgel, and other Plants of a like Shape. In which, the greater Leaves do (till cover and inclofe the lefler, riot by being lapped over them, as where the Leaves are more numerous, is ufiial i but by a Double fore-Curl at the bottom of every two greater Leaves 5 by which the little Under-Bud is embraced, and lb kept fare and warm.

7. §. THE Leaves of Onions are all Pipes one within another. Thefe Pipes are every where entire, fuving about the middle, where they have a (mall Aperture; common to all of them, even the molt minute in the Centre: not being a forced Crack., but a Door originally formed, for the ifluing of every lefler Pipe, out of a greater.

8. jf. THE LASTI (hall give, is thar which is remarkable in Common Sumach. The Buds whereof, being exceeding tender, Nature appears follicitous in a peculiar manner, for their pretervation. For whereas in other Plants, they arc well enough leaned only by ftariding behind thestalkf of the eider Leaves; here they arc lodged within the

Book IV. of Leaves. '47 mpt Bed) of the Sulki as entirely, as a Kernel a within an Apple, or a Fatus in the Womb. From whence it comes to pais that the Bafts of every stalk, is extreamly (welled, as going Great with a Bud.

<j. i. UPON THE removal of thole Parts, which are contrived for the rrole&wn ; the foulds and Coinpoflure of the Leaves do next appear: all which are moft aptly fuited both to the Number and Shape of the Leaves, and alfo their Fofttion upon the Branch. In the Firfi TBooft C-') I have given Examples of thefe Eight Sorts, fe. the (a) Ch, , PUiu Lap, the Plicature, xhe Duplicative, the Multiplii-ature, the Sin- gle Roll, the Double Back[-Roll, (he Double Fore-Role, and the Treble- Tab.43. Kn#. To which I ihall add Four or Five more.

10. jf. And Firfl, in fome Plants, as Ground-Ivy, St. Johns Wort, and divers others, where the Leaves are final!, pretty numerous, and grow by pairs, they have no Fould, but ftand Flat and Tangent, like a pair of Battledores clapt together.

n. $. They have the like Pofiitre in Baum; laving, that here the Edges of the Leaves are a Utile curled backward. Not Rolled, a Curl being but the beginning of a Roll. So the feveral Labels of a Grounfel-Leaf are all laid in a Back-Curl.

12. §. The Leaves of forte Plants, as Herefwund, White Latnium, Nettle, and others, are likewile only Tangent, but are fet with a Fore- Curie. And the leveral Labels or Scallops of the £-e*f of Common Crowfoot, are all Curled Inward. But thole of Hepatica aurea, ate competed into Double Fore-Rolls.

15. $. THE Leaves of •£*<ge, Scabious, Red Latnium, Lyckinfc Sylveftris, and others, are neither couched one over another, as in the Bow-Lap 5 nor plated, as in the Flat Lap ; but being loolely foulded, of every pair of Leaves, the half of one is reciprocally received between -r , the two halfs of another, and may therefore be called the Cleep. " •** " A Pofttion very well fuitcd to the Smalneis of their Number, and the Equality of their Size, notfowell agreeing with the Bow-Lap; and the fbmewhat inward Pofture of the Fibres, not allowing the Flat Lap. Sometimes, as in Syringa, where the Leaves are broader, the Cleep is joyned with a Fore-Curie.

14. $. THE laftl Ihall mention, is the Plaite-Roll, asiatheLa- ftthum Alpinum, which fome call Bngtijb Rhubarb. The Leaves whereof are fo very large, and the Fibres lb prominent} that belides and under the two Bacl^Rolls, they are alfo laid in leveral Plaits, andun;

der thole Plaits, again with letter ones, all moft exquifitely Tucked up between the faid Fibres : So, as neither to bruife the lime, nor yet to leave any Vacuity: whereby every Leaf, and the whole Bud, lie dole and round within their Veils.

V '

B 2. CHAP

The Anatomy Book IV-

C H A 1'. II.

Of thofe things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf.

il> %

1

Tab. 43.

I H E S E are Globular Excrefiences, Spots, Hairs, Thorns and Prit-hles; of all which, except Spots, I have fpoken in the Appendix to the Chapter of Leaves in the Firjl TSOOh.

2. $. Of the Globulus, it may here be fur- 1 ther noted, That thofe which are white, and lie : fbmetimes like a fine Powder upon the Leaf, '• were once tranfparent, as in Bears-Eear ; their ' cleer Liquor bceing now evaporated to mExtraS

or White Flowers. This, if licked off, will give you the Tafl of the more Effential Content of the Plant} different from that perceived in chewing iheLerf.

3. j(. For tbeobfervingofthem, it may alfb be noted, That although they often grow on both fides the Leaf alike ; yet fometimes, as in Ground-Ivy, only or chiefly on the Back-Side. And that in many f !ants,vtheie the elder Leaves have none ; on the young Duds they are very numerous } as in Corin Tree, Sorrel, and others.

4. $. AS for spots, the imaller ones arc obfervable not only in St. Johns-worts, (in which Plant only they are commonly taken no-

Tab. 43. t'ce °0 Dut a"° 'n Rwt Ground-Ivy, Pywpcrnel or AmgaUis, and divers other Plants, when held up againft the Light. The original whereof fecms to be, at leaft in fbme, from the Globulets above mentioned; thatis, when they break and dry away. So the Spots of Rue Leaves,which in the RefleUion of Light look l/bt;Jj ,but upon the TrajeSi- en thereof are tranfparent, are fo many little Holes, pounced half way through the thicknefs of the Leaf, and feem as made, by the breaking and drying away of as many Globulets. Whence alfb, as the Globulets arc heft feen in the younger Leaves, ib theft Spots in the elder.

5. it. BESIDES thefe, and forac others C as thofe in Ladies- ikiftlej which are Natural to the Leaf? there are alfb fome Spots, or rather Streaks, which arc Adventitious •? as thofe in .the Leaves of Son- chits. The Caute whereof, is a finall flat InfiS, of a grey Celour, and about i'1' of an Inch long. Which neither ranging in bredrh, nor finking deep into the Leaf--, eats (b much only as lies juft before ir, and fo runs fcuddingalong betwixt the Skin and thePsZp ohheLfti/5 leaving a whitilh &r&&^ behind it, where the Skjn is now loofe, as the rneafure of its Voyage.

6. f. THE Original and feveral kinds of Thorns, I have deferib'd in the above laid Appendix. I only add, that the very Leaves of ibme Plants, if they ftandtill the fecond year, are changed into tb many Thorns, as in the Fm%.

7- h-

Tab. 43.

Book IV. of Leaves. 149

7. §. They arc of lift-, not only for the Pretention of the Bud--, but iikcwifc, forthe fiipport of the P lutit i as is ohluvabic mihi&Ctimbers, which arc neither ftroog enough to fraud ofthemielves; nor yet, from their fragility, are capable of winding about another, without being torn all to pieces. For which end alio, thefc thorns grow not like Buds, erected; but poynt all downwards, like 16 many Toilers or Hjiiyng-Lwty: .is in the !h\wii.>l:,c\uo'w on the si.ilh; and in divers, alfo on the Leaves themfdves ; whereby they catch at any Thing that

Tab. 4 j.

(lands next them; and fo, although iiich Him and feeble Plants, yei eafily climb to a very great hight.

8. §. OF T HE facrd Figures of Hairs, and their Ufe, Ihave B. 1.G&.4. alfo fpoken. As to one Ufe, fi. the ProteSiott they give to the Leaf, Tab. 43. I (hall here further note, That the deiign of Nature, is the more evident if we confider, That all Leaves are not alike Hair); nor at all times, nor in every part : but differently, according to iheh Age, Sub-

fiance, Texture, and Fonlding up. Their Age -? for there are many young Buds covered with a thick warm Hair, which afterwards dries up and difappears, as ufelels; as thofe of the Vine, Goldm Liverwort, &c. Their Sxbftance--, fo thofe Buds which are tendered, and would fboner feel the cold, if naked, have the fulltft Hair •-, as of Tiiijile, Mullen, Biirdvcl^, and others. Their Struclitre ; therefore thofe Leaves, whole Fibres ttand more prominent or above their Surface, left the cold fhould nip them, are covered with greater Store of Hairz, as in Moth-Mullen, Garden-Clary, and the like- And their Fouldi, it being obfervable, That thole Leaves which are folded up inward, have little or no Hair or. their inner, but only on their Back-Sides, which are open to the Aer 5 as is vifible in Coria, Warden, Golden Liverwort, and others.

9. $. Add hereto, That where there is Store of Hair, Nature is the lefs follicitous for other Covers 5 and where there is not, the is more. So the Leaves of Beans and Peafen, of Nettle, Plantain, ike. not being Hairy, have each a Surfyl, or elfe certain Hairy Thrums, to protect them. And thofe Plants which have neither, are fuch as have a Hotter Jyyce, and folcfs fubjefr. to the imprefiions ofCoU, 3.sSpeerwort,ScHr- vygraji, Watercrefs, Fend, and molt of the Umbelliferous Kind.

10. jf. Hair is of ufe to preferve young Bads, not only, from the coIdAj\ but alio from too much Wet--, which, if it were contiguous, efpecially in I'/inter, would often rot and deflroy them. But being made to ftand off in drops at the ends of the Hair, doth not burr, but refrefh them. Thus doth Nature make the meaneft Things lbme* times fubferve to the beft Ends.

CHAI

i5o The Anatomy Book VI

CHAP. III.

Of the Figure of the Leaf; and the Apparent Pofition of the Fibres.

Tab. 46".

5 HAT which in the Leaf offers it (elf next to be obftrved, is its Figure. This is infinitely va-

1 riedwith the leveral Kinds of Plants: and there are Come, which have leaves ( belides the two firft Dijjimilar ones ) of Two Kinds or Two diftinft figures •-, as the Bitter-Sweet, the com-

n Little Bell; Valerian, Lady-Smocks, and ' others. For the Under Leaves of Bitter-Sweet,

are Entire; the Upper, with two Lobes: the Under Leaves of the Little Belt, like thofe of Pat/c/ 5 the Upper, like thole of Carnation, or of Sweet-William. And in fbme Plants^ Nature affecreth a Kind of Irregularity ; the Leaves whereof are of no one certain Figure; as in Dragon, Peony, Bipops-Weed, &C.

2. (j. BUT the Leaves of moft Plants, have a Regular Figure^ and this Regularity, both in Length and Circuit, always defineable. In Length ; by the Proportion between the feveral Leaves upon one Stalls, or between the ftveral Lobes upon one Leaf. So the Leaves of Clematis syh. major, which ftand by Ternaries, fhorten by equal proportions, that is to fay, if, the chief Fiber of each, be divided into equal Parts; their feveral Lengths are not as Ten,Eight,and Four; but as Ten, Eight, and Six. So the Lobes and Fibers of Clematis Virgini- ana Heder£ folio, of Artenuifi, &c. fhorten in like manner by equal Proportions. The fame is obfervable in meafuring, upon a Goofebtrry- Leaf from the Poynt of the firft Lobe, to the firft Angle ; from thence, to thefecond Poynt; from thence, to the fecond Angle; and from thence to the third Poynt.

3. §. But in many, the Proportion is different. So in the Leaves of the Leffer Maple; the fhottningof ibe fnialler Lobes, with refpect to themiddelmoft; is not Equal, but Double to that of the middlemoff, with refpect. to the Greater. Forif tbeirehief .F^T-M be divided into Equal Parts, they are as Eleven, Nine, and five. On the contrary, in the Leaves of' Althata fruticofa. Pentaphylloida, rhcmiddlemofti-ciff fhorten by a greater Proportion than the Lcafi; all three being as Ten, fourteen, and Twenty.

4. £. WITH refpect to the Circumference, the Figure of mod Leaves is very Complex. Yet Two things are evident. Firft, that all Regular Leavcs^tc defined or meafurcd out by Circles ; that is, by the Arches Or Segments of ftvenii Circles, having either the fame, or divers Centers and Dimeters. Secondly, That the Length of the Leaf, or of the chief Fiber thereof, is ihe standard Mcafurcior the Diame- ters of theft Circles: theft being cither its full Length, or certain equal parts fubftracled, or multiplied; as halt its Length, or its Length and half, &c.

BookjIV. of Leaves. '5' 5. jf. TO make this appear, I (hnll givefeverallnflances: offomc,

where both the Edges arc of one Meafure ; and of other?, where they arc different. And of both kinds, where they are meafured by fewer* and where by more Circles.

6. $• The Leaf of Lagopts major ful. pennat. is meafured by One Circle, the fame on both Edges, whofe Diamctre is Thrice the Length ofthe Leaf.

7. §. That of Syileriik Salvia jfo£ by Two Circles: die Diameter of the Lower, being Twice the Length ofthe Leafs ofthe upper, 7-, the Length and h;ilf. In both thefe the Circles are drawn Outward; """ that i«, with their Centers fbme where upon the middlemoft or chief Fiber ofthe Leaf.

8. iS. That of Orange-Tree, is alfo meafured by Two Circles ; but one of theffl repeated with Oppofite Centers. That next the Cent of thetf^ is drawn Inward ; that is, with the Center nowhere upon the Leaf, but without it. The Diameter hereof is juft the Length of the Tab. 44, leaf. The midle part ofthe Edge is meafured by the lame Circle, only drawn Outward. The lower Circle next the stall;, is drawn In- ward, as the upper; and its Diameter Three times the Length of the Leaf;

9. 9. The Leaf'of'the Venetian Vetch, is meafured by Three Cir- cles. That next the Cone, drawn Inward; the Diameter whereof KTah ±A Twice the Length ofthe Leaf--, the next is drawn Outward; whereof the Diameter, is juft the Length. The third or lowermofV, is drawl! alfb Outward ; and its Diameter, half the Length. So that they all lcuen by an Equal Proportion.

10. jJ. The Leaf of Great Laferwrt , is alio meafured by Three Circles', all drawn Outward, and one of them Repeated. The Diameter of that next the Cone, is Half the Length of the Leaf$ of the Tali. 45; next, Thrice the Length; ofthe Third, juft the Length; the lower- molt, is the fame with the Firft.

1 r. $. That of Broad Leav'd Laferwt>rt>K alio meafured With Three Circles ; and one of them repeated with Oppofite Centers. The Diamc ter ofthe Firft, is Half the Length of the Leafs ofthe Second, Twice Tab. 44, the Length; of the Third, juft the Length: all of them drawn Out- ward. That next the Stal\, is the lame with the Firft; only drawn Inward.

12. § The Figure ofthe Leaf of the Cornelian Cherry, is exactly that ofthe foregoing, Inverted: the fame meafure there beginning at the far . ,- Bafi, and ending at the Cone; which here begins at the Lime, and ends attheBv/e: as by comparing their Draughts together may be obferv'd.

13. f. IN ALL, the foregoing Examples, both the Edges of the Leaves have the fame Meafure. But they have oftentimes, different

- ones; as in thefe that follow. 14. (f. TheLeaf of Alth/ea fruthofi,K meafured by ThrceCircles. The

left Edge fas the- Leaf lies with the backfide upward ) by One C/rile, but Twice repeated. For the Diameter of the Firft, is the Length o£Tal>t 4^; thcLcifs the Second is the fame, but drawn upon another Center; the Third alfb the fame, but drawn Inward. The right Edg, is mea- fur'd by Two Circles: the Diameter ofthe Firft, being the Length of the Leaf 5 of the Second, Half the Length.

The Anatomy Book IV.

15. jS. That of r.lvk. Poplar, by Three; and each Edge by Three repeated. Onthcleft, the Diametcrof the FirO, is the Length of the

••45- W; ofthe Second, H:ilfthe!mgth; of the Third, the Length and Half. The Meafurc of the right Edge, is that of the left, Inverted: the fame Meafure there beginning at the Bafe, and ending at the Cone ; which here begins at the Cone, and ends at the Bafe.

16. §. That of Doronicum, is meafured by ThreeCm/w, whereof, one is repeated Once; and another Thrice. The right Edge by Two, and One repeated. For the Diameter of the Firft or that next theOw; is the Length of the Leaf--, the next is the fame, but drawn Outward;

'.45. the Diameter oi the Third, is Half the Length. The left Edge, by Three Circles ; whereof One is repeated on the fame Edge, and Two, the fame, as on the other. For the Diameter of the firft, is the Length of the Leaf ^ of the Second, Four times the Length ; the Third, the fame as the Firft; and of the Fourth, Half the Length.

17. V Laftly, that of Mountain Calamint is meafured by Four y .- Circles. The left Edge, by Three Circles, of which, the lowermoft is

once repeated: the right Edge alfo by Two; whereof the nether is like wife once repeated.

18. jS. It may feem, even from thefe Inftances, no very unobvious Conclusion ; That all Crooked Lines, Spiral, Relief , Elliptic^, Hyperbo- lick, Regular, or Irregular; are made up of the Arches of Circles, having either the fame, or divers Centers and Diameters. And, as otherwife, (b from the Contemplation of Plants, men might firft be invited to Ma- thematical Enquiry?-

.19. ji. TOGETHER with the Figure of the Leaf, the Pofition of the Fibers, as it is apparent before Diflcclion, is obfervable; especially ontheback of the Leaf. Whereof I (hall add, to what I have (aid in the Firft TUoOfe, the following Remarques.

so. fj. Firft, that there arefbme Leaves, in which the firft Colla- teral Fibres make Right Angles with the Great one in the midle: as the Great-Maple, the Great Celandine,Chondril/a, and the reft, or many, of the Intybous Kind ; with fomc few others. But that generally all the chief Fibers of a Leaf, make Accule Angles together: both where they ftand collateral with the midle Fiber, as in Strawberry ; and where they all part at the Stalk, as in Mallow.

31. *>. Again, that of thefe, there are forne few, any two of whofe , , , Defining Fibres making two Rays of equal Length, take inOneEighth •4 >C part of a Circle, as in Mallow; and in fbme one Tenth : but in mod

they take in either one Twelfth part, as in Holy-Oaks or one Sixth, as in Siryvga. So that where the fibres ftand Collateral with one in the the midle, if you fuppofe them to be drawn out at Oppoftte Angles; or where the chief Fibers part at the Stalk, you only take in the Stalk; you will thereby divide a Circle into Eight,Twelve, or Six equal Parts; as in Sirynga, the Vine and others. And fb likewife, where there are

£,46,4;. feveral Sprigs upon one Stem, as in Fenil, Hemlock, alld the like: as will beft be underftoorl by the Figures.

CHAP.

Book IV. of Leaves. '53

CHAP. IV.

Of the Farts WTcxture of the Leaf!

COME next to obferve the feveral Part;, whereof the Leaf is compofed ; and firft the shjn- This being ftript off the Leaf although to the bare Eye it looks no otherwife than a skftt of IjtngUJs; yet being viewed through a good Glafs, with a dear and true Light, and in an advantagious Pofition; it appears to confift not only of Organical Parti, as

do the sljns of Animals ^ but thefe alfo Regularly mixed together * that is, of Farenchymous and Lignous Fibres, all very curionfly interwoven as it were, into a piece of admirably fine white Sarcenet: as in Flag, T.L ,g Tulip, and the like. \

2. $. From hence, it is eafy to conceive how the Shjns of all Plants, as well as thole of Animals, are perfpirable ; fc. between the feveral Fibers of which they confift. But as the Skins of Animals, elpecially in fbme Parts, are made with terrain open Pores or Orifices, either for the Reception, or the Elimination of fbmething for the benefit of the Body ; fo likewife the Skins, of at leaft many Plants, are formed with feveral Orifices or Pafs-ports, either for the better Avola- Hon of Superfluous Sap, or the Admifiion of Aer. ^

5, §. THESE Orifices arc not in all Leaves alike ; but varied in Signefi, Number, Shape, aiid Pofition ; Serving to the different Nature of the Plant,ov Leaf; and giving the Leaf, as it were,a different Grain. Princes Feather, i. e. a Sorr of hankie, they ftand only on the Edges of the Leaf--, but are very ample. In the White Lily, they are Oval, very white, and each furrounded with a flender white Border. They ftand about a 6th or 8'h part of an Inch diftant,as they appear through Tali. 48. a good Glafs, all over the Leaf, but noUn any regular Order.. Thefe 0«/r«arerhe caufe of theGreyilh Glofton the upper fide the Leaf; for the Back-fide, in which there are none of them, is of a dark Sea-Green.

4. §. In the Leaf of Pine, they are alfo Oval, and aboutthe fame Bignefs and Number, as in that of a Lily ; yet without a Border. But _ their Pofition is very Elegant, ftanding all, rnoft cxaftly, in Rank_ and File from one end of rhe Leaf to the other,

S.^.NEXT TO the ^/»,lies the Pulpy part of the Leaf; which by the fame latitude, as 'Vfe hath taught us in many other Words, 1 call the parenchyma. This Parenchyma or Pulp of the Leaf, like the Pith, and all other Parenchymoiis Parts of a Plant is made up of in- comparably fmall Cytindric\ Fibres: and thefe Fibres, in moft Leaves, woven and woun'd up into little Bladders.

6. $. The Bladders are here of feveral Sizes, as in the Pith ; but generally more vifible in the Stalk, than in tht; Body of the Leaf Va- Tab. <LO;

ried, as in the Pith, fohere,not according to the Size, but the Nature '' of the Leaf. So in Common Doik., and Moth Mullein, both Great

C c Leaver,

\r.b.,

'54 The Anatomy Book IV.

;;;'Si

B

Tab. 49.

Leaves, they arc Small ; in Wild Clary, a Lcfler Leaf, they are very Large. In tbeBodjof the Leaf, fbmetimes the Sides of the greater Bladders, are made up of feflcr ones •-, as in Borage.

7. §. Infome Leaves, theft ParetufyaofU Fibres area]! drawn clofe uptogether. IntheFormcr, they are as the Hrair in the Ope/i-work oC Bune-Lace ^ in Theft, as the time'T2r«/j, in the Cloth-work,-

8. jj. The Pithy Part, in theiV^, and almoft up to the Top of the chief Fifer, in many Leaves, is Tubular ; even whilft they are yet Young and Sappy : as in Sweet Chervil, Hemlock , Endive, Cichory, Lampfana, Dandelion, linrdofk, D-iijje, Swzonera, and others. And (bmetiraes the faid "Pithy Part is opened into feveral little Pipes, like Co many Aer-Veffels, above j a Foot long; as in the Common Dock and the Little Spurge, by fbme called Wart-Wort.

o. §. THE Strings of the Lwfi or thofe .F/fow which are vilible to the bare Eye, are compoJed of Fejfels of the Two General Kinds, fc, for Sap, and for Acr. They are joyntly diftributed throughout the/.M/.- Yetnot to, as to run mecrly parallel •-, as in Animals, every Artery hath \tsVein : but the Aer-Feffels are every where Inclofed, or as it were Jbeathed in xhz Sap-Fejfels.

10. iS. THEIR. Pfffition is various and regular, not only in the BiK^ of the LM£ as is above fhe wed ; but likewifc in the S/a/^..- of which alfb I havegiven ievcraSlnftances in the firfl QpOoIf, I fball here cote, and more particularly de/cribe, One or Two more. In the Stalk of a Mallow-Leaf, they ftand in Sis Oblong Parcels of equal Size, and in a Ring near the Circuit. Whereby the Stalk, is ftronger, the Growth hereof, before and behind, more equal, and Co the pofture of the Leaf more erect.

11. £. In Dandelyon, they ftand in Five Parcels: of which the Greater Hands a little behind the Centre of the Stalk? figuted into a very fmall Half-Moon or Semi-Tube, whofe Diameire-, through a Glafi, is not above J'1' of an Inch. The other Four, are extrearn fmall Cy- tinders. Altogether make an Ang!e,tw\ce as big as that of a V Conlbnanc. Whereby, although^he stalk be ffrong enough to fupport the younger Leaves; jet thole which are grown longer, and Co not only by their Bulk, buttheir farther Extenfion from the Center of Gravity, are become more weighty; commonly lie flat on the Ground.

12. §. In Wild Clary, they ftand alio in Five Parcels, the Greater ifends not behind, but before the Center 3 making an Arch, whole Chord in a GlaJ}, is above 5 an Inch long; and belongeth to a Circle, whole Diameter is an Inch and half. The other Four, are fmall Cylinders, alio different from thole in Dandelion 5 the two bigger, there ftanding hindmolt; buthere, the two Lefs, and the two Bigger, within the two round Ridges of the Stalk,

13. (S. From hence it is, that the Leaves of this Plant have not only a Prone or HorizontalPtflure,biit alio make that Forceahle Prtffureon the Ground, which can by no means be imputed to their Weight. For the Great Arched-Fibre ftanding before the Centre of the Stalk, and thetwo Longer Round ones being uppermost, in the Ridges of the stalks they put on the upper parts thereof to a more full and forward Growth, and fo to bow the Z^af back-Ward. And the Fibrous Arch being, though broad, yet almoft flat, doth hereby the more calily yield to that Motion.

14. f.

Tab. 49.

Book IV. of L •caves. '55 14. 4. tn Borage, ami Moth-Mullen, they ftand alfo id Five Par-—.

teh. In the former, thclargeftmaketh ftili a more bulky Arch, than -*'"'• 49- that o£C!>iry; being; thicker, as broad, and of a leffcr Circle or more bowed. But in Mullein, it maketh almoft an entire Oval.

15. jj. By means ofthis Figuration, a fufficient number ofvejfels for filch largcXaww, are not only more conveniently Diftribnted into them, but alfo ftand more fafely in the stall;. For were the Arch contracted into a fetid Cylinder, it could not fo prcfently be refolded into fmall Fibers. And were it laid into a Hat plate, or ftraight out, eiiher the Figure o£the stalk, and fbof che LeafmvSi be altered; orelfe, the two ends of the Plate, would come too near the Circumference of che Stalk, and fobe more liable to the Impreffwns of the Weather : asmay be oblerved in cutting the Stall) tranfverlly, and by the Figures.

16. §. IN the Body of the LcifbdukslhePofitiom of the Fibrous Strings.\;?Threds-7 above expelled, there is one Thred, bigger or left, which in all plants, runs round the Edge of the/.(?<$ and hems in all the reft; but can hardly be well obferved in any, without (tripping off the—., Skin of the Leaf When the Fibres of the Leaf, are bigger,or Iels tender, ' 5°* as in Hall) , the sly" and the IJulp arc lbmetimes found eiiher rotted off, or eaten away with Infe&s; whereby, both the laid furrounding J/itr, and the reft, are all very fairly vifible.

17. §. THE t-'ejftlsfcem to be continn'd, in the £«/£ by being Ramified out of Greater into Left, as feins of Arteries are in Animals. But if the <$#« andP«^> oft he Leaf, asfuppofe a Berage-Leafbz taken off, and the Veffcls laid bare 5 by the help of a good GUji, it will appear $ That they are all ofthe fame Size, every where in the Leafj Tab. 50. and alfo continued throughout the ftme, all feveral and diftinct pipes one from another, as theThredsin-A Sl^cin of Silk. And that therefore the Diftribtithn ofthe Threds which the T7^?// compoft-, is not the Ramify- ing of Greater Pipes into Left 5 but the dividing a greater Cluffcr of •Pipe/, into feveral lefler Clufters.till at lafl they come to be fingle ; as in the Dijiribution of the Nerves.

18. $. HhftVtffels feem alfo to be Inofculated, not only fide to fide, but the ends of fome into the Sides of others. But neither is this ever really done : the leffer Threds, being only fb far diducted, as Tab. 50. fometimes to ftand at Right-Angles with the greater. So that they are Inofculated only End to End or Mouth to Mouth, after they are come at U(t to their final diitributiot).

19. jJ. The Aer-Veffels, are not only, as is faid, Exiftent in the Leaver of all Plants; but are herein alfo difcoverabie without the help of Glaffes: For upon breaking the Stalk or chief Fibers of a Leaf ••> the likenels of a fine Woolly Subftance, or rather of curious ftttzllCobwebt, may be ften to hang at both the broken Ends. This is taken notice of, only in fbme few Plants, as in Scabious, where it is more vifible. But may alfo be feen more or lefs, in molt Other Plants, if the Leaves be ve- Tab.$i, 6 ry tenderly broken: as I have noted near twenty years fince; and 52- thence conje&ur'd them a Sort of Veffel common to Plants. Now this fine Wool, is really a Skein of Aer-Vejfels, or rather of the Fibers ofthe Aer-Veffeh, unroaved from their Spiral Pofition, and fb drawn out in Length. As they appear thus unroaved and drawn out at Length, both to the bare Eye, and through a good Microfiope, I have reprefented in two Exemptes, the one a Scabiom le.'f, the other that of a Vine.

Cc 2 20, <J.

x56 The Anatomy BooklV.

:

11- .

'

20. §. THE IVcftagcoitUe Strings and Paremhymons Fibers together, is here made in the fame manner, as hath been dclcribed in the Anatomy of the Root, and Trimly: the former being in fbme Sort as the Warp, the latter as the Woof of the Leaf.

ai. §. And one. Example we have (it may be more than one) wherein Nature (hews, though not a greater, yet a different Art $ and that is the Palm-Net. For whereas in other Plants, the IT'eW israade betwixt the Lignous-Strings and the Fibers of the Parenchyma, only vifible through a Mhrojcopc : here the faid Strings themfelves are In- terwoven, and the Weftage apparent to the bare Eye. Of thefe Palm- Nets or Sacfy, there are feveral Sorts. One of them is compofed in this manner. It hath a Fivefold Scries oi'Lignoas Strings or i" ihers. The greatefl whereof (well out above the reft; and like (b many R ibs, are obliquely produced on both hands, ibas to encompafs the Sack. Along each of thefe Ribs, on the infidc the Sack •> runs a fmali Wkitifli Line ••, being aThreadoi Aer-Vejfels growing thereto. Betwixt thefe Ribs or larger Strings, there are others much lefs, Two or Three betwixt Rib and Rib, Parallelly interjected. On the initde, there is a Third Series, which is alfb obliquely produced ••, but tranfverfiy to the former. The Fourth and Fifth, confift of the fmalleft Strings ; not only Tranfverfiy produced, but alio Alternately, from the outride to the inlide of the Sack, & vice verfa. By thefe two Iat>, all the reft ate moft elabo- rately woven into one entire and ftrong piece of Work.

CHAP. V.

Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation.

[" N Evergreen, is one degree above a Plant which is (imply Perennial .• of! his,only the Trunk, md Buds live all the Winter \ ofThat, alfo the Expanded Leaves. And an Evergrow, is a degree above an Evergreen : here, the Buds and young Sprigs, do only live •-, there, they grow arid are put forth.

2. §. An Evergreen, is made fuch, either by _ nefs of the Skjn, and Clofenejs or Dcnfity of the Parenchyma,

whereby the Leaf is better able to endure Cold'; as in Holly: or by the ex t ream Smalneji or Fewnefs of the Aer-Vejjels, whereby the Sap is lefs dryed up, and (b fufficient, even in Winter, for the Nourishment of the Leaf; a? in Box, and Tew, as alio Fir, and all Rejinifirens plants.

3. §. The perpetual Growth of a Plant, feemeth to depend chiefly on the Nature of the Sap. For all Jnyces will not ferment alike, nor with the fame degree of Heat. So that whereas many Plants require a greater Heat, as that of Summer, for the fermenting and diftribution of their "jt/yces, and fb their growth •-, the Warmth of Spring is fufficient for many others5 and for fome few, that of Winter it felf.

4- $• AS TO the Time wherein the Leaves are formed 5 Fir ft, it is very probable, That in thofc Plants which have Leaves ( betides the Dijjmilarj of Two diftind Figures, as hatluhe Little Common

Sell,

Book IV. of Leaves. I57

Bel/, and fouie others 3 ihc 'Under-Lc.tvcs, which differ in Shape from the reft, arc all at firft formed in the Flume, before it begins to fprout5 and the reft afterwards 5 That is toiay, that the former Leaves, are all formed (out of Sap from the Trunk.) with the Seed it felf, and fo compote one Principal Fart thereof, Je. the Plume: the latter, not till after the Seed is fow'n, and fo the P/wwe frpply'd with Sap immediately from the livot. Which Sap, it feems, is ib far different from the former, as fometiraes to produce a different Sort of Leaves.

5. jj. SECONDLY", oftheJWr ©fall Stow, andoffo»i- Stalks, it appears, That they confift of a great number of Leaves, all perfectly formed to the Centre ^ where,norwithftanding,they are fometimes, not half fo big as a CheefcMite. So that all the Leaves which ftand upon a Branch ur Gen of one whole Years Growth, were actually exiftent in the Bud- It is alto very obfcrvable, That although theft Buds begin to be expanded not till Spring, yet are they entirely Formed, as to all their Integral Tarts, in the Autumn foregoing. So that the whole Stock of Leaves which grow upon a Tree, or any Fer~ ennial Stalk,., this year; were made, or actually in being, the laft year. A greater Heat, more fubtilized Aer, and better concocied juyce, being rcquifite for their Generation, than for their bare Expan- fton and Growth.

6. $. LASTLY, of all Annual Plants, in which there are ftveral Succefiivc Generations of Buds, one under another in one year; although f have not made the Remarque, yet amapt to believe, That as the Leaves in every Bud are all formed together, as in other plants -• fo like wife,t hat the Succeffive Generations of the Under-Buds, begin at certain ftated Terms : as in fome plants, at every New Moon ; in others, at the Full Moon 5 and in fbme perhaps; with both, or every Fourt'night.

CHAP. VI.

Of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf. Where alfo, that of the Two General Pares of a Plant, fc. the Lignous and Parenchymous, is further explain d.

| HE Viftble Caufes of the Figures of Leaves, have B.t. Cb.A. been formerly mentioned. It may here be further noted, That the greater Fibers of the ' Leaf, being never Braced in the Stalks K is a

good preparative for their better fpreading in ? the Leaf. As alfo, that the fame is much favour'd, : by the extream (malnels of the Aer-Veffels here-

in : whereby they are more eafily divaricated,in ' the lefTer Fibers, and fo the Leaf dilated

3. jf. BUT theft and the like are to be reckoned a iecondary Or- der of Caufes ••, which ferve rather to carry on and improve,that which Nature hath once begun. And therefore, wc nrnft not only confider Idea £.5? the vifible Meehanifm of the Parts 5 but alfo the Principles of which they are compofed 5 wherewith, Nature feems to draw her firft Strokes. , j# (f.

'58 The Anatomy Book VI.

Lib. 2. P.2 l.3i,&c.

I f,<

3. §. Now of thefe, I have formerly,and as I conceive upon good ground, fuppofed, the chief Governing I'vimtpte, to be the Saline, whether Alkaline, Acid, or of any other Kind : being in fome fort as the Mold of a Button, to which the other Principles, as its Attire, do all conform. Or the Salts are, as it were, the Bones; the other Prin- ciples^ as the Fief) which covers them.

4. f. A further Argument hereof may be deduced from the Cuti- cntar and other Concretions, commonly called Mothers, in Diftill'd Wa- ters, Vinegar, and other Liquors. For in theic Concretions, there is all- ways a ten&cncc to Vegetation'^ and many of them are true Vegetables in their Kind ; as (hall hereafter be feen. Now the Liquors, in which thefe are generated, do always, wholly or in part, lofe their Tafi and Smell, and fo become Vapid. The more (enfible Principles therein having made their Tranfit from the Fluid, into the Concrete Parts. So, I have known, fbmctimes, Vinegar it felf, to become by thefe Concre- tions, almoft as Tafilefi as Common Water, Whereby it feems cvidenr, That of Vegetable Primiplcs, there arc fbme, more Mafterly than others: and that of thefe, the Saline is the chief The fame is likewifc argued,- from the frequent Experiment of many good Husband-men; that matt Bodies which abound with Salt, are thegreateli Noiiri/berso£ plants.

5. §. This Saline Principle, as is above hinted, is to be underftood, a Generik. Name, under which divers Species are comprehen- ded •-, and of fbme whereof it is always compounded, as in other Bodies, fo in Plants. As thai! b.e made to appear, by divers Experiments, when we come, hereafter, to (peak of Vegetable Salts. Whereby we are conducted, yet further to enquire, What arc the Princinples of this Prin-

6. §. NO W thefe feem to be Four; a Nitrous, an Acid, an Alka- line, and a Marine. The Admixture of the Firfr, is argu'd from the Place, which Nature hath affignud for the Generation and Growth of rnoft Plants, fi, neither in Caverns under Ground, as for Minerals; nor above it, as for Animals s, but the Surface of the Earth, where this Sort of Salt is copioufly bred. And doth therefore prove, not only a Mixture, but a good Proportion hereof with the other Principles of a Plant. Hence it is,that Dew or Water on Windows or Plain and Srcooili Tables, by virtue of a Nitro-Aerial Salt, is often frozen into the refemblance of little Shrubs. And the like Figure I have often feen in a well filtred Solution of the Salt of any of our Purging Waters, as of Epjint, See. being ft't to Jboot. Produced, as I conceive, by the Nitre, which with the Rain or other Wrf/wr, is wath^d down from the Surface of the Earth, and fb mixed with the Mineral Salts.

7. §. The other Three Salts ate exhibited, by the feverM ways of Refblvingthc Principles of a Plant. Many Plants^vcn in their Natural F.jlate, do yield an Acid Joyce. And the Juyces oi' many more, by Fer- mentation, will become Add. And molt, by Dijiil/ation in a Sand- Furnace, yield an Accid Liquor. .

8. $. By Calcination, all Sorts of Plants, yield more ork-fs, both of a Fixed and a Volatile Alkaty ; the former, in the AJb&t; the hirer, in the Soot. And, at lcaft the generality, by Fermentation alio, yield a Volatile one 5 or fuch a kind of Salt, which, whether we call an Urinous, or otherwife, hath the like Odour and Tajl with that of Vrine, Harls- Horn, Soot, and the like.

9-'*

Book IV. of Leaves. J 5?

»?. $. TheMarine, isobtained nootherway, that ( know of, but from a Solution of the Alkaline, upon irs being expofed to the Aer. Theprocels wherof, I Ihall particularly let down in a following Di.

fioiirfi. Of theft Salts, mixed in a certain proportion, together, and alio Impregnated with ibme of the other Active Principles of a Plant, and not without an Admixture of feme Parts from the Aer t, I fiippofe, that which I call the Ejjential, is produced; of which, 1 ihall alfo give an account in the fame Difiourfi,

io. $• ALL THE Four Salts above mentioned, kern in their Or- der,ta have a (hare in the Formation of a Leaf, or other Part of a Plant: And firft of all, the Marine. For all Generations are made in lbme Fluid ; But in every fluid there is a perpetual Intejlive Motion of Tarts. So that the firft Intention of Nature is, That lbme of thole Parts be difpofed to Reft. Now of all the Principles of a Plant, there are none hereunto more difpofed, than their Salts; whole Particles, being figu'rd with plain Sides, as often as they touch Side to Side, like twoMerWejexquifitelypolithed, they will adhere together. And the Particlesoi Marine Salt, being Cubicle; and (b,with reipec* to their Ft' gure,a£ greater Bulk, than thole of any Other Salt; they will hereby, be moft and firft of all difpofed to Rejl $ and fo become, as it were, the Foundation of the following Snperftruhurs.

ii. THE Second Intention of Nature is, That the Particles be brought to Reft, in a cettain pofttion, agreeable to the Figure of the Parts which are to be formed. And therefore in the next place, all thok Parts of a Plant which are truly Lignous, by the Marine Salt, with the affiftance of the Alkaline, but efpecially of the Nitrous, are made to flioot out in Length, or into ah innumerable company of fmall T. . Cylindrick Fibres ; thefe Salts being,altogether, fturdy enough to refift " ' '-' tboCelmpulfis which might incline them to conform to any other Figure.

12. §. THE next Intention is. That thefe Fibres, at the lame time in which they are formed, may likewife receive iuch a Pofiure as will bed anfwer the indented sh<i{,e of the Leaf. Which Pofiure, although in the Growth of the Leaf it is much Govern'd by the Aer-Vefiels 5 yet in the Generation hereof, (eems to be firft determined by the forementioned Salts, according to their feveral Angles, whereby they are differently applicable one to another.

13. f. Nowall the S«fei of the MarineSalt, and the Sides and the EW/ofthe Nitrons, properly (b called, ftand at Right Angles. And ft is very probable, from the Figure of the CrjftalU in Spirit of Blood, and fome other Bodies, that the Particles of the Alkaline are Square at Tab. 53, one End, andPoynted at the other. And thofe of the Acid, at both 5 And that, withal, they are Shorter and more Slender.

14. jf. It fhould therefore feem, That where the Alkaline Salt h any way predominant,and that the Particles thereof are placed End to End5 there the Lignons Fibres ("as the larger ones in many leaves J 4-A 2

declining their parallel Growth, btgin to fhoor out obliquely, or at An- %les one with another, and thofe Acute.

\

SB

160 71>e Anatomy Book IV-

15. jf. Iftheiamc $<J// be predominant, and ibme of its Pmicles placed, with the Pointed End of one, to the Side of another, or the

J sb. 53. Square End of one, to the Poynted End of another; there the laid Fl- int begin to (hoot at Angles lefs Acute.

16. $. But if either the Marine or Nitrous Salt is predominant; or ibme.Pd>-<;c/e/ofthe Alkaline, are placed with the Square End of one,

Tab. 33. to the Side of another; there the Fibres begin to make, not /forte, but Right Angles •-, as do the greater Fibres, in (brae Leaves; and the (mailer, in all.

17. jS. IN the lame manner, the Fibre in the Circumference of the Leaf is alio governed; the Particles of the faidW/, being reducea- blc, not only to any Angle, but alio to any Circle, or other Crooked Line, as they arc varioufly applyed. For if the major part be applied End to End, and only every Third or Fourth applied End to Side, they produce a great Circle. But if the Poynted End of each, be (et to the Side of another, they .makcalels. And if the Application be the (ame, but to the contrary Side, they thence begin a new Circle with the fame Diameter, but with another Center, anfwerable to the intended Shafe of the Leaf.

18. $. AFTER, the fame manner, the Aer-Veffels may be formed by the Particles of the Acid Salt. Which, without being fiippofed to be crooked ( as thofe of the Acr, at lead the compounded ones, probably be ) only by applying the lefter Side of one, to the greater Side of another, will alio be reduced to any cither Circular or Spiral Line. And (b, likewife, for the production of the winding Fibres,which com- pofc the Bladders of the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a tlant.

19. f. Thus doth Nature every where ymnnqtw. For what She appears in Her Works, She muft needs be alfo in their Cmfes.

Tab. 53,

Tab. 53.

THE

THE

ANATOMY

FLOWERS, PROSECUTED

With the bate EYE,

And with the

MICROSCOPE. Read before the Royal Society, Novemb. 9. 1676,

The SECOND PART.

By NEHEMfAH §REWU.D.'Fdhv/ of the R 0 T A L S 0 C I E T T, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

LONDON.

Printed by W.lfaivUns, 16S2.

THE

CONTENTS A O F THE

Second Part. {[

CHAP. I.

Of the EMPALEMENT.

CHAP. II.

Of theFOLIATVRE.

CHAP. III.

Of the ATTIRE S EMINIFORM.

CHAP. IV.

Of the FLORID ATTIRE.

CHAP. V.

Of the VS E of the ATTIRE. : CHAP. VI.

Of the TIME of the Generation of the Flower.

Tbe appendix.

Beinga M ETH0 D prcpofed, for the ready fmdhig,hythe Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belmgetb.

THE

Book IV. I<SJ

THE

ANATOMY o

FLOWERS PART II.

CHAP. I.

Of the EMPALEMENT.

I N E X T proceed to the Flower- Where I intend 1 not to repeat thofe things, which have been by Me j already noted in the Firfi OSoolt. And the forego- r 1 tag Dilcourfe of Leaves, will excufe me from di- ) vers particulars, common to Theft and the Flower. I I thall here therefore remarque fome things not be-

fore mentioned, or but in tranjim , and fuch as are moreparticular to the Flower.

2. $. And Firft, it may be noted ; That where the Leaves of the flower are fcw; thofe of the Empalement or Green Border, are either of the fame Number, or juft half as many, whether even, or odd. So in Leucanthennm and Chichpeed, there are Five Leaves ; in the former Five Empalers^ in thelatter, Ten. In Great Celandine, there are Four Leaves, and but Two Empalers\ and (b in Toppy. The Arith- metic^ of Nature being every where fititable to Her Geometry.

3- i, Of this Part of the Flower it w likewife obfervable, That it is tartly, if ever, entire or one piece, but parted into divers little Leafy Pales, efpecially in all Flowers with the Florid Attire, asof Mari- gold, Daijy and the like; being fo numerous, as to make a Double, and often a Treble, ^nudruple or Quintuple Border. Whereby they arc aptly deilgned, not only to protect the Leaves of the Flower in the Bud-, and after their Expanfion, to keep them tite: but alio, by receding, Bredthways, one from another, and Co making a greater Circle, gradually togive way for the full Growth and fafc fpreadingof the At- tire. Which, in regard U confifts of Parti fo exquifitely tender, were

f

I 164 The Anatomy Book IV.

it pinched up too clofe, would be killed or fpoyled before it came to the Birth. ti$ Teeming Women, gradually (Taker) their hmesi, or as Taylors ufe to fplic their Stomachers into feveral lappets, to fprcad, as their Belly riles.

4. $. Nor is the Pcfturc of the Paris in the Empalement lefj (uita- ble: not being filed one juft over another, hut alternately. Whereby the Palesot fannahs of every Vnder-Order, fervecoftop upthe gaps made by the Recefs of theVpper. And fo, notwithftanding they all make more roome, yet all confpire to keep iheXer out.

5. £. It is alfo worth the notice, That, for the fame purpofe, the Edges at leaft, of thefeveral Pales, are neither Fivroas.nor pulpy 5 but (b many cxtream line tianfparent Shifts, as in Ckameimk. Whereby they dole fo exactly one over another, that it is impoliible for any Aer to creep in, or any steams ufeful to the Attire or Seed, over nattily to perfpire. As we ufc, when we have put a Cork, intoa Bottle, to tie a B/a^eroverit.

CHAP. II.

Of theFOLIATV RE,

m54.

T^.54.

Tab. 54.

[ H E Leaves of the Flower are folded up in fuch Sort, as is moft agreeable to their own shape, and that of their inelofed Attire: whereof I have given Infrances in the Fiji ISpcSt, I (ball here add forae further Remarquer.

2, ji. The Leaves of the Flower of Blalta- ria, although of different Size and shape-, are fo lapped one over another, as to" make an

Equilateral Petit xrgle. 3. §. The Spiral Fold, which is proper to the Flower, and never

leenin the Green Leaves $ as it is it (elf immediately viliblcon the6V- face, fo by cutting off the top of the Flower before it is expanded, teems alio to make a Helix 5 as in Perwinele, the larger Convolvulus, 5;c.

4. §. Inlbme f/ower/, where the Attire is lofty or fpreading, as in Bolioak, together with the Spiral Fold, the Leaves arc all at the top tacked down a little; thereby making a blunter Cone, and lb 3 more ample Pyramid for the inclofed Attire.

5. §. In Poppy, although the Leaves are cxtraodinary broad, yet being but few, and inclofing a fmall Attire 5 they could not be well reduced to any regular Fold, without leaving fuch a Vacuity, as by being filled with Aer, might be prejudicial to the seed. For which reaibn, they are cramb'd up within the Empalement by hundreds of little Wrinctyes or Packers-, as ifThrcc or Four fine Cambrick, Uandchtrcbift were thrufiinto ones Pocket.

6. §.

Book IV. of Flowers. i65

6. $• InLadiei-Bower, the Leaves are neither laped one over another, as is moft ufual, nor fet Edge to Edge, as fometimes, but Side 7^ jj. to Side, anfwerable to their Siiwjw, and the Difiribriiuv of their itf: ir«. Their broad T«/>/ lining alfo rowkd up fo as to malic a Cone. In Ladys-Looking-Glajs, they Itand alto Side to Side, but in a different manner: in the Former with the Sides (binding inward, but here, bearing outward.

7. $. In the Marvel of Peru, the fold is likewife very peculiar. For, betides the feveral PUles, about Six, whereby the Flower is ga- **». 54- thered in the Midle; the Top of it is alto gathered up by as many di- ftm& Plates, underneath the former; ana thefc rowkdOB wreathedjjj» together fo exafily, that the like could hardly be imitaied by a very dextrous Hind.

8. f. OF the Hairs upon f&WO? and their ZJ|6 to the Attire, 1t*. 5. have alfo fpoken in the Fir/? ISOOft. ' (hall here add, That they are likewife of ZJfe to the/-caw/themfelves, that is, for their clofirr and fatter Covjun&ion. For of fome Flowers it is obfervable, Thar they are all over fmooth, faving on their Edges, which are border'd with Fringes of Hair ; as of spimjii BrogKU, Dulcamara, and others: In fab, KK, which, the ilairs ontrie Edge ofone Leaf, are fo complicated, or at leaif indented, with thole of another, that all the Leaves feera to be but one piece. Nature feeing it fit, by this raeanss to tie them together, left they Oiould be ejepaqded before itbeduetime.

0, $. Many Flowers inftcad of Hairs, are befct round about, with a great Number of fmall Parts, not ending in a Poynl, but having a Head. Sometimes oval, as in Snap-Dragon, like the Horns of a Butter- fly, or a Phwttmrs Sadi ring-Iron. But ufually Globular, as in Deadly Nightfliade, like fo many little Muprooms fprouting out of the Flower.

10. jf. OUt of thefe Heads, doth ibmetimes ifliie a Gummy or Bal- fantirk, Juyee. From whence pmeetd-i that t Uimn>!>:-:js ol lomc Flowers, whereby, being handled they ftick to out Fingers, asdothofe of B/<s- ftow, and of Marigold 5 and thole of Colon Jovis,where the laid Heads avefo fift and fuceulent, that they referable fo many little Drops of Baljam. The CUmnthttft which is felt upon frefll Carduus, may perhaps proceed from (he like C/wje.

11. §. THE Number of the Leaves of the Flower hath been noted by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, ro be ufually Five. And this Treat, of Nature (b far afiedetb, that many times where the Leaves of the fame the Qmm. Flower are of a different Sine, yet they keep to this Number, as in Tab. 54, Blattaria.

ia. jf. lalfbadd, That even thofe FAMWJV, which are not properly parted into Leaves, have yet their Tops ufually divided into Five great Scallops *, as thofe of Toad-Flax, Snap-Dragon, Ceded-Arfmart, Clary, Broom, and others. And when the Flower hath more than Five, even many times Five Leaves 3 yet the Top of each Leaf is indented into FiveParts^ asin Scorzonera, Ciebory, and all thclntybeus Kind, with T<J£. 54., many others.

13. jf. From whence and other iike Inflames, it may feem, That there is fbme certain %w of Salt in Nature, and that in moll Plants, of whole 4gra«? there are ftill fome Footjleps or other in the Flower.

i66 The Anatomy Book IV.

14. §. The Number of the Leaves, as hath been laid, is common] v five. Yet fome Flowers have fewer, and (bme more, and that with Conftancy, in divers Numbers, from One to One and Twenty \ pevhaM in all, fo far. The Flower of Aaoitluis Syi.uits, is in a manner one fingle Ltd/, that of Monks-Rubarb, Threc-Leav'd, of Fflfp^, CTO/J. nwf, Radifi, and many others, Four-Leav'd 5 the greater Number of Flowers, Fivc-Leav'd $ of ffiire Helleberey Tulip, Onion, and moft iVdwJ/ with BKAJWI JJOT/J, Six-Leavd\ of Wild-Crowfoot, Seven- Leav'ds of French Marigold, commonly Right-Leav'd; of Flower-de- face, Nine-Leav'd^ of chhkwced, Ladies-MintU; Tcn-Lsav'dj of Sc. James's Wort, Thirteen-Leav'd^ and I think of Febrifug.i, Cotula, Age- ratum, Corn-Marigold, with others; and of Chamemile, Euphthal- ntmi, and ibme few more, the Leaves are commonly One and Twenty. In that of St. James's Wort, the Number is fo conftant that there is fcarce OneFlower in Forty, wherein the Leaves are more or fewer than Thirteen. Divers of which Numbers, feem alio to have fome relation to the Number 5. For 9, is Twice 5 15, Thrice; and 25, Five times 5 running into it felE

ij. f. THE Confiitucnt Parts of the Flower arethe fameasthofe of the Leaf, fi. the Parenchyma or P«/p,and the Veffels. But in the B&& or bottom of the Flower, the Parenchyma is commonly much moiefp'on- gy and £&}*, than in the Leaves ; conteining, after the Flower is open'd, little or no Sap, but only a dry and warm Aer. Which (landing continually under the 6W,haftens the Maturation or due Exiccation thereof; as weule to dry Maulted Burly over a warm Killn.

16. §. The Veffels of the Flower, are both for S«/> and former, as well as in other Parts. And both of them fometimes, even in the sly* of the Flower; as may be argued from its being ftained with divers Colours; produced as hath formerly been (hewed, by the mixed tittUures of the laid Veffels. Tbefe Colours, in many Flowers, asTu- lips, as they are in the Sljin it (elf, (o therein only ; the Palp of the Leaf being white.

17. if. The Lignous or Sap-Veffcls are fewer,and the Aer-Vejfels (mailer in the flower, than in the la/ And therefore it is very difficult to obferve the latter by GUffes--, efpecially the Proportion which they hold to the Other Parti. But if you break the Leaves of (bme Flowers, with very great gentlenefs; they may hereby be 'Dnroaved or drawn out, as in the Green Leaves, to fome vifible length; and their different Number in divers Flowers may be difcerned.

18. <S. THE Vfe ofthe Flower or of the Foliature whereof we are fpcaking, is various; as hath formerly been Slewed. I now only add, That one Vfi hereof feemeth to be, for the Separation ofthe more Volatile and ftronger Sulphur of the Flint. That fo the Seed, which lyeth within or next it,may be fo much the milder.,and the Prin- ciples thereof more fixed and concentred. And this, both for its better Duration till the time of Sowings and alfo, that its Fermentation, when it is fow'n, may not be too hot and precipitate; but fuitable to fo flow and equal a motion, as is the Vegetation of a Seed.

19. jj. And that this Sulphur is feparated and discharged by the Flower, Teems evident, not only from the Strength of its (Www, above that of the other Farts--, butlikewife, in that many times where there is no Flower,oc that very fmall, the Seed, thai is its tVw,as in the Z»n-

B.2.P.2.

67.

1.1. O.5,

Book IV. of Flowers. t6j i'clliferous Kind, is the more odorous. And therefore alfo, the Vine hath no Flower, partly, that the moi\ Volatile Spirit md Sulphur might all run into 'he Fruit.

20. i- THE Figure 0$ the Flower, although it is often much more complex, than that of the Leaf? yet there is no doubt, hut that the Rieafure hereof may be defined in Ibmc way, anfwcrablt to that exemplified in the foregoing 13flCt. The difference is only this, That whereas the Green Leaves, and the Plain Leaves alfo of the blower, are all meafured by the parts of feveral Circles : thole Flomrs which are Bellycd, and thofe Leaves of the Flower which are not Plain, bat Convex, are all meafured by the parts offevera! Spheres. And as thcDtainetres of thofe Circles, bear a certain proportion to the midle Stem/a of the Leaf$ fo the Axes of thefe spheres, to an imaginary one in the Centre of the flower.

21. jf. NOW the reafbn why the Figure of the Flower is more multiplex, than that of the Leafi may be, partly, becaufe it is under the Command and Government of thofe Salts, which ate here more refined and depnrate,th3X\ in the Leaf-, and fo more free to lay the Foun- dation of any kmd of Figure, for which, of their own Nature, they are adapted. Partly, for that as the Nitrons and Alkaline .lulls are chiefly regnant in the Leaf-*, fo in the Flower, in which the tarthchymm Part f \L

hath a greater (a) proportion than in the Leaf--, it is molt reafbnablc, {-?^ rj toaflign the Prcdominion to the Acid {!>): the Particles whereof,both as ; ^ ' they are lefs,and alfo poynted at both ends, (V)fcem to be more eafily / ?a„ applicable one to another for the making of any Sort of Line or Figure. Xr , *

CHAP. III.

'ft of that fort Seminiform.

Of the Attire, and firft of that fort which may be called Seminiform.

ITHIN tie Foliatnrc Rands the Attire ; which is of Two general Kinds, every where Various and Elegant; according to the Defeription I have given of them in the Firji ISoofe. I thai! here add fbmeC/j, 5. further Re marques.

3. §. And firft, of that Sort of Attire, which may be called Seminiform; being ufually, as it

were, a little Sheaf, of Seed-H^e Particles-^ ftanding on lb many Pe- dicills, as the Ear doth upon the LZndof the Straw.

3- $• Of their Colour it is obfervable, That for the moft part, they are White or Yellow } fbmetimes Blew$ but never Red, ice the Flower or Foliature be of what Cofoir it will. Neither doth their GV<«r all- ways follow that of the Foliature, although that be not Red, Where- by it appears, how very Curious and Critical Nature is, in the Separa- tion of the juyrei m Plants: that fuch fmall Parts as thelc of the Attire, and fo near the Leaves of the Flower, lhould yet receive a different TinUttre.

4.}.

,

i6H The Anatomy Book IV.

Tab. 55-

4: jf. Thefe Parts differ alfo in their Pofition ^ (landing fornetimt* double upon each Pedicil, as iaTIWj/M*, Snapdragon, and lome others; but ufually fiogle, as in Blattaria, Clematis Aufiriaca, &c. Sometimes faftned to their Pedicils m their middle, (looping down after the manner of Pe/>/yi and other hanging Flowers 5 as in Spanifli-Broom, Hyfap, Scabeous, Behen, 8cc. Sometimes they (land erected, as in Clematis AuUriaca, Ladyes-Looking-Glafs, Rape-Crcwfoot, &c. Thofe of Coded Arfmart have no Pedicils, but ftand upon a large Baft.

5. j(. Of the PediciU themfelves, it is to be noted, That they are rarely faflned to the Top of the Repofitory or Cafe of the Seed, but round about the Bottom, Partly, That hereby they may the better intercept and feparate the Incongruous Parts of the Sap from the seed. Yet in the Coded Arfmart they ftand at the Top. Which is not the only thing peculiar in that plant; it being the property thereof, to ejacu- late its Seed, upon the leaft touch. Which property feemeth to depend, partly, upon the Pofition of the faid Pedicils, as (hall be (hewed in fpeaking of the Seed.

6. 5J. Thefe seed-like Parts are alfo of different Number. InGrtat Celandine, Rofe, Rape-Crowfoot, numerous; in Great Plantaine, and fome other Herbs, much more confpicous than the Foliature it felf. In Germander-Chic kweed, they are always Two, and no more. Sometimes they follow the number of the Leaves, efpecially in the number 5; as in Blattaria, Black, Henbean, &c. In Stick-wort and Lychnis Syheflris, they are ro, juft double to the number of the Leaves.

y. $. They differ alio in their Bignejs, being in fome fmaller Flaw ers, large j as in Borage, Ladys-Looking-Glafs, and others: and in (bine larger Flowers, lels ; as in the Rofe.

8. §. But efpecially in their Shape, which is always very Elegant, and with much Variety. In Borage, like the point of a Spear. In Blat- taria, like a Horfe-flwoe. In Clematis Aufiriaca, like the Spatula, wherewith Apothecaries make their Mixtures. In Mallow, like a Head-Roll. In Hyfop, they have one Cleft before; in Blattaria, one round about; in Water Bettony, one at the Top; in Scabious, they have a double Ckft,

Tab. $6. one on each fide; and (a in St. Johns Wort, Hyofcyamm, and others 5 before they open, in the Shape of a double Purfe.

9. jS. Thefe Parts, are all hollow ; each being the Theca or Cafe of a great many extream (mall Particles, either Globular, or otherwife Convex; but always regularly figurd. They are all crowded together, and faftned in clofe Ranks, without any Pedicils, to the Infides of the Theca, like other leffer Seeds within a greater; or after the fame manner as in Hyofyamm and fome other Plants, the true Seeds themfelves

Tab.K'i 5&growa" round about clofe to the Bed of the Ca/e; as vaClary, and ' the Figures now referred to,may be feen. And when they are ripe,the

Cafe alio opens and admits them to the Aer, as the seed-Cafe doth the Seed. The whole Attire, together with the Foliature and Seed-Cafet

See in one Example, amongft the Figures. 1. §. The Colour of thefe (mall Particles conteined in the Theca,

is alfo different. But as That is ufually White at fellow, fo are Thefe: fometimes Bletcijh^ but never Bed. And fometimes not of the fame Colour with that of the Theca. Which further (hews how ferupulous Nature is, in differencing the TtnQurcs of the fevera! Parts.

Tab. 57.

Book IV. of Flowers. 169

11. $. They are alfo of different Bignefs and figure. Thole in Snap-dragon, are of the (mailed size I have feeri ; being no bigger Tab. %3, through a good Mtrdjcepq, than the lead Checfc-Mite to the naked Eye. In Vl.itit.un, alfo through a Gl.<fi, like a S<x&w-graji~feed. In Bears-foot, like a Mujlard-feed. In Carnation, like a Titmep-Sced. Tn Bindweed, l\kc X Peper-Corn. In all thefe of'xGlobubr Figure.

12. In Devils-bit, they are alfo Round, but depreiied, like theoVerf ofGoof-grafs, or a Holland Cheefe. Intheff^waiid all forts of Pah, and Trefoils, as alfo in Bhw-bottle,SiC. they are Cylindrkk,- In Or.,t!ge Tab. $3. Lilly, Oval, one 5* of an Inch long,likc an Auls-b.gg. In Dcadty-Night- ffiazte, alfo l)w/, but fmaller at both End?. And thole of Pancy, Cu- bick- In all thefe and the former, they are Smooth.

13. ji. But in Mallow, Holyoah., and all of that kind, theyarebe- fet round about with little Thames --, whereby each looks like the Seed- Ball of Roman Nettle, or like the Fruit of Thorn-Apple, or the Ftp cal- Tab. 5S. led Fi/t'a- orbis minor, or the Marices, ufed antiently in W777. They are alfo very great, fhewing, through a Glafs, of the bignefs of a large White Peafe 5 being a 00 or 300 times biger than thole in Snapdragon 5 of which there are about a Thaufand in each Theca, that is, in the (pace of about 1000th Cubical Part of an Inch.

15. j(. In fome Plants, as in Deadly Night-ftade, where thele iV/i- alesaie white, they feem, by a very good Glafs and advantagious Pac- tion, to be compoled of Parenchymal!} and Lignous Fibres, ftitched up together, as in the other Farts.

15. §. J"1 Colocynthk, ( and with fome Analogy in Wild Cucumer, and I fuppofe all of that kind ) the Attire is very peculiar, not confut- ing of feveral little Theos, upon Co many Fedicils, as isdefcribed; but is ail one entire tart, like a thick Columna in the midft of the Flower ; having feveral little Ridges, and Fur rows winding from the Tap to the Bottom round about. In the midle of each Ridge runs a Line, where the Slqn, after fbmetime, openeth into two Lips, prefenting the Globu- lar Particles conteined in the hollow of every Ridge.

16. §. Where the Attire confifts of feveral Seed-like Tarts, as is defcribed * there, another Part diftincl, like a little Column* or Pitta- tie, (lands on the Top of the ISterus or true Seed-Cafe, Which is al(o regularly and varioufly Figured. In Bindweed, it hath a round Head, like that of a great Pin. In the Common Bell, St.'john* wort, it is Tab.56 57. divided into Three Farts. In Gerariw, into Five •-, In Alarum, into Six. Sometimes, the Head is Smooth, and (o me times befet with little Thorns, as in Hyofcyams. Of the Vfe of thefe Par//, anon.

E e CHAP,

!fcv- 170 The Anatomy Book IV.

1 I • : CHAP. IV.

Of the FLORID ATTIRE.

Tab. 59.

Td.6o.

B.i.CL Tab. 60, 61, 62.

B.I. a. 5.

Tab. 60, 61, 62.

N THIS Attire there is alfomuch Elegant Vari- ety, according to the Defcription we have given of it in the firft ISflOlt. It always condfts of fevcral Suits--, Ten, Twenty, Fourty, a Hun- dred, or more, according to the Bigttefi of the Flower. And every Suit molt commonly, of three diftinct Parts, all of a Regular, but Different Fi- gure. The utmoft Part, is always like a little

Flower with Five Leaves and a Tubular Bafe, like that ofCowflip. So that every Flower with the Florid Attire, Embofomes, or is, a PoJ) of perfect Flowers.

2. i. In fome Flowers, every one of tbele Florets, is encompaffed with an Hedg of Hairs $ and every Hair branched on both fides almoft like a sprig of Fir; as in AHer Attictts, Golden-Rod , and others.

3. §. TheFa/eofthe Floret is ufually Cylindrich, but fometimes Square, as in French Marigold. And the Leaves hereof which, for the molt part, arc Smooth on the Infide, in the fame Flower are all over Hairy. And the Edges of thefe little Flowers, are frequently Ridged,ov as it were, He m'd, like the Edge of a "Band.

4. §. The midlemoft of the Three Parts, which I call the Sheath, is ufually fattened towards the Top, or elfe at the .&»«» of the Floret. This is rather indented, than parted into Leaves. The^at^eefeldom Plain or Even, but wrought with Five Ridges, and as many Gutters running almoft Parallel from the Top to the Bottom. *

5. §. The Inmoft Part, which 1 call the Blade, runs through the hollow of the Two Former, and fo is faftned, with the Floret, to the convex of the Seed-Cafe. The Head and Sides of this Part, is always beiet round about with Globulets, commonly through a Glafi, as big as a Turnep-feed, or a great Pins-Head. In fome Plants growing clofe to the Blade, as in the common Marigold ; in the French, and others, upon Pedicils or little (lender Stalks. Thefe, as the Blade fpringeth up from within the Sheath, are ftill rubed off; and Co ftand like a Powder on them both. And fometimes, as in Cicbory, they feem to grow on the Infide the Sheath, if it be fplit wiih almaWPin: as alio in Knap- weed, in which they are numerous. Yet in the Seed-lilte Attire, always more numerous, than in the Florid.

6. $; The Head of the BUde h always divided into Two, and fometimes into Three Parts, .is in Cicbory, which, by degrees, curl outward, after the manner of Scorpion-Grafs.

7. §. The Qefcriptien now given, agrees principally to the Corym- biferous Kind, as Tottj), Chamemk, and the like. But in Scerzo/iera, as alfo Cuhory, Hawl^lVced, Moufiar and all the Intyborts Kind, with many

Book IV. of ¥ lowers. 171

more, the Attire is not feparate from the Foliaturc, Co as to (land within that in one entire PoJ) 5 but every Leaf of the Www? hath its own ^/lire apart. For the fake of which, the Bafis of every Lcafh formd into a little Tube or Pipe, whereby it cmbofomes its own Attire within "wMJ it felt Confift'mg commonly of Two Parts, a Sheath and a jrJWe sr the £f.-/fit felf anfwericg to the i-7t»-e/ in other Flowers.

8. §. In fome Mertr, befides the uftfjra or Pi»# in the midle of the Flowery the L«w alfo have each their own to thcmfelves, as in j-, , Marigold: yet this, as I take it,confifting only of one fingle iV*,which " anfwers to the Blade ; the Leaf k felf being as the sheath.

9. §. In many Plants, this Florid Attire is very large; lb that not only the Suits, but alfo the feveral Farts whereof every Suit confifts, Tat. 61. being throughly ripe and well blown open, are all viiible to the bare Eye, as in Knapweed, and all the Unfile Kind. This Attire is all the Flower, that this fort of Plants have j being, though Emfal'd, yet without any Feliatiirc.

io- §• And fometinies, there is little or no Flower befides this At- tire, although cxtream fmall, as in Golden Rod, Wormwood and others. Where it may be noted, That the Medicine called Wormfeed or Semen. Santonici, is no Sort of Seed, but the Buds of fmall Flowers, or of the florid Attire of that Plant.

CHAP. V.

Of the Ufe of the Attire.

a F the Sectmdary Ufe hereof, I have fpoken in the \ Firii TBnoftj and particularly, of the Globiilets or Qh i 1 fyaM Particles within thcTbectt of the Seed-likt At- I tire, and upon the Blades of the Florid, Ihavecon- f jedtur'd, That they are that Body which Bees gather i and carry upon their Thighs, and is commonly cal-

......... ..... ! led their Bread. For the Wax they carry in little Flakes in their Chaps: but the Bread is a Kind of Powder; yet ibmewhat moifc, as are the (aid little Particles of the Attire.

1. jS. But the Primary and chief Ufi of the Attire is fuch, as hath refpeiS to the plant it lelf; and lb appears to be very great and neceflary. Becaufe, even thofe Plants which have no Flower or Foliaturc, are yet fome way or other Attird? either with the Seminiform, or the Florid Attire. So that it (terns to perform its fervice to the seed, as the Foliature, to the Fruit.

3- §• In dilcourfe hereof with our Learned Savilian Profeffor Sir Thomas Millington, he told me, he conceived, That the Attire doth ferve, as the Male, for the Generation of the Seed.

4. §. I immediately reply'd, That I was of the lame Opinion; and gave him fome reafons for it, and anfwered fome Objttthns, which might oppole them. But withall, in regard every Plant is i($w#&\us or Male md Female, that I was alfo of Opinion, That it ferveth for

E e 2 the

I7J The Andtomy

i •

H

JJook IV. the Separation of fome Parts, as well as the Affujlon of others. The Cum therefore of my Thoughts concerning this Matter, is as follows.

5. £. And Firft, it forms, That the Attire ierves to dilchargc fome redundant Part of the Sap, as a W*rk preparatory to the Generation rff the Seed. In particular, that as the Fol'uture ferveth to carry ofFthe Fo- latik Saline Sulphur ; So the Aitirc,to minorate and adjufi: the Atrial', to the end, the Seed may become the more Oyly, and i!s Principles, the better fixed. And therefore the Foliature generally hath a much stronger Odour, than the Attire: becaufcthe Saline Sulphur is (tronger, than an Aerial, which is too fubtile to afTecr. the Scnfe. Hence alfo it is, that the Colour of the Parts of the Attire, is ufually Whitept Tcl!trw,nc- vcr Red: the former, depending upon a greater participation of Aer; the latter, of Sulphur, I add further, That themoft Volatile and Aeri- al Sulphur •-, being by means of thefe Parts much difcharged ; it may hereby come to pais, not only that the Seed is more Ojlie^nd its trinci- pies more hied ^ but alfo, that the Body or Parenchyma thereof, is fo compact andclofe: For although it confifts of Bladders, yet fuch, as are Twenty times fmallcr than in any other Part of a Plant of the like bignefs. Whereas, were the Aer copioufly mixed with the Sap here, as in the Pith, Fruit, and other Parenchymal Parts 5 it would give fo quick a Ferment to the Sap, as to dilate and amplify the Bladders of the£<W,beyond its prefent compact and durable Texture $ and fo expofe it, either to a precipitant Growth, or fudden Rot. Wherefore, as the Seed-Cafe is the Womb ; fo the Attire ( which always flands upon or round about it y and thofc Parts of the Sap hcrinto difcharged 5 are, asit were, the Menfesor Flowers, by which ihzSap in thcWtW', is duly qualified, for the approaching Generation of the Seed.

6. §. And as the young and carlv Alt ire before it opens, anfwers to the Menfes in the Fcmal : fo is it probable, that afterward when fc opens or cracks, it performs the Office of the Mule. This is hinted from the Shape of 'he Parts. For in the Florid Attire, the Bhde doth not unaptly refemble a fmall Penis, with the Sheath upon it, as its Prgputi- um. Aadin the Seed-like Attire, the feveral Thcue, arc like fo many little Tcjluhs. And the Glob/dets and other fmall Particles upon the Blade or Penis, and in the Thede, are as the / egetaMe Sparine. Which, fo foon as the Penis is exerred, or the Teflichi come to break, faffs down upon the Sccd-Csje or Womb, and fo Touches it with a Proh- ftk. Virtue.

7. ft. Confentamous hereto it is alfo obfci vable, That thofe Herbt generally have the Seed-like Att'm\\vh\ch either produce a greater Quan- tity of seed, or a PerennialRnot : and that there is no Tree, with the Florid Attire. As if theother, becaufe it contains a far greater Pro- portion of the abovefaki Particles, that is, of Sperm; 'tis able to beget a more Numerous, Fiv.ueous, or Giganlhk Birth.

8. jj. That thefame Plant is both Male and Female, may the rather be believed, in that Snails, and fome other Animals, are fuch- And the Parts which imitate the Menfes, and the Sperm, are not prc- ciftly the fame: the former, being the External Parts of the Attire, and thc.?,^ which feeds them ; the latter, the fmall Particles or moyft Powder which the External inclofe.

,

Book IV. of Flowers.

but only an Adojinlttion of A in others, doth thePw

'7? 9. ft. And that thole Particle, only'by fcDjgg on the y

Hiould communicate to it or to theo.vr. therein, a Prolific y,Hm. -' may tern the mote credible, from the manner wherein Cotom k -,,|'„ by force AiKui; as by many juWr, where there is no b»ttSt

And fo in many SjS», Neither of the

in others, doth the Paris ever enter ally further than the N,rk of WtM. Not doth perhaps the sewn it filf: or if it doth it call 1 means be thought, bodily or as to its grot S,J,Jt„e, to enter Ik- M ""' 'n which evety Cmcmin, or the I,'f„„- intended f„, 1, hi fore any o/w«, ,s involved; buconlv lbme iubtleand vivifi!, Fffi' «fc to which the vilible Bed, of the Se,„e„, isbu. a Kr&fc • l„fZ like EjpW may be very ealily transfufed from the above fiid ,!, T into the Seed-Cafe or IrW of a />/.,«. *'d '"""'"

to. f If any one {hall require the Similitude to hold in everv I lung; he would not have a PU, to referable, but to be, an Ani„,\

CH A P. VI.

Of the Time of tlx Generation of the Flower.

| H E 7V„« in which the Fbmr i, Generated or For , med is a Providence in Nature, whereof, I do a lit

tie wonder, that no one, amongft fo many 0bfer- vers ofp;«tr, hath ever yet taken any notice. It is

I therefore to be remarked, Thar all rW, ,re for „, rued or perfectly hnilhcd, in all their Par,,, |0„„

«* u ,, "V,!'7 i,ppCarin,'2,,t5 uf»% Three or Four Months, and fomettmes half a year, or more. And that in all pcre„ malPlml,,,ha(zFkrar, which appear and are called the Ftewer, ct an, one year, are not formed in that year; but were aftually in "I. • ent"dy '°'•<1 m nil ran,, the year before ; as in rnanv Herb,, and in all sb.k and Tree,. nl•Jr

a. ,. This will heft be feen by fome Inftances. So the Ikmer of Meztnm which opens in famwy, is entirely formed about the tnidle of A,,gM ,„ the year foregoing. At which time, the G,e„, Lave, of the IW being eautioufly removed, the Lr,„„ of the rt«r, and the •. 63. Meet iemtmjr„:r: or ScMike Attire, encompafTing the Seed-Cafe through an indifferent Gfe/r, are all diltinftly viOble" "

3. j>. The like may be feen in fflry»j», and other Shrub, and in rfwer,,o,lT7rT'"Cb' f"«,F"«*~', thef„;,aIf w(p,ch

?) forrtred i"'l~C"-l>'" oth" **>,s about '"= 6me time entire.

in Mr,i JM f° '" ""I' y "" f'«"' °f 4«i«r, Which appeareth

71,?' '!T"rdr '"i",•1 '" '<'K"/' or >'' "f tte Agoing year For there are here, as well a, in tree,. Two Sorts of B„d, ; (ome Jab GL which are eomprfed only of G„e„ Wr, and fome which alfo cot * tern a Finer and the Seed-C.fe. So in /W/«, by fome ca! ed °he H.^ theF/.»cr-B,i, which ore;, ir,j£Z, are all formed in or before the Month of al^,JS in the year preceding. ^

5- *•

II 174 The Anatomy Book IV.

5. $. The fame may a!fb be teen about the end of Augufi or the beginning of September in a Tulip-Root. In which, the Two Inmoft Shells dryer than the reft, (land hollow, with the little young Flower ("which appears in March or April following) incloied now in their Centre. Being thus kept warm and dry, left it fhould cither perifli, or be precipitated upon the Winter, by fprouting too foon.

6. $. From hence it is plain, That although the Flower appears before the Seedi, yet if the comparifon be made betwixt the Flower and Seed of the fame year; the Seed is firft formed, and afterward the Flower. That is, the Seed, for which Natute choofes the Firft- bora Sap, is formed in the {ore part of the year: which work being finiihed, out of the.\& faexnd part of the Sap, the Flowers intended for the Sire and Matrix of the next years Seed 5 is afterwards produced.

7. j(. THE true Time of the Generation of the Flower being know'n, it may alio be an Inducement to make Tryal, for the bringing of many Flowers to grow fairly in Winter, which areufed to grow, that is, to appear, only in the spring and summer : fi. by keeping the Plants warm, and thereby enticing the younglurking Flowers ro come abroad.

The appendix.

Being a Method propofed, for the ready finding, by the Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belongeth.

iLTHOUGH many have beftowedestraordina- 1 ry Care and Induftry upon the learching out, and

•2 Defcript'ion of Plants; and for the reducing of * them to their feveral Tribes: yet I will take leave,

' here to propofe a ihort Method whereby Leant' ers, feeing a Plant they know nor, may be informed to what Sort it belongs, and lb be directed

where to find it defcribed and dilcouried of. For, except they have a Mafter to conduct them,which few have; they muft needs,by fteking at randomdofe a great deal of time, which by a regular Enquiry might be (aved. Befides, that what is learned by their own Oblervation, will abide much longer on their mind, than what they are only Poyn- ted to, by another.

2. #. Now the moft: Philofophick, way of diftinguidling or forting of Plants, were by rhe CharaUeriflick^ Properties in all Parts, both Com- pounded, Confiments, and Contents. But of the Compounded, the Seeds, and ibtne other Parts, arc oftentimes very minute: and theRoots always lie hid. Asalfo the Conjiituent Parts, every where, without cuting and the ufe of Gtajfes. Nor can the Contents be accurately obicrved otherwile. So that for the 1)Ji here intended, thole Properties are the fired to be infifted upon, which are the moft Confpicuouf, and in thole Parts, where the Learner may the moft readily and without any difficulty take notice of them; as in the Flower and Leaf. The flower hath Varieties enough of it felf But in regard it is often wanting, when the Green Leaf is not; it is therefore convenient, that he be ailifted

by

Book IV. of klowe.1 *75 by both, and that the Varieties of both bediftin&ly reduced unto "Fa- bles. Which may be done, after the following, or fome other like manner.

5. §. And Firft for the Leaves. The moft obvious Varieties of which, Lire in their Pofilion, Size or Shape.

4. f. Leaves are faflned with, or without a Stalk, Without, only dole to the Branch, as in Soutkijih', or fur rounding it, as in 7horoW-Wax.

5. #. Both thefe ways, they ftand either fingly, that is, but one at the fame height •-, or more together.

6. §. More together, in Even or Odd Numbers. In Even Numbers, commonly Two and Two, as in Sage, Poliiim ••, Sometimes Four, as in Crofs-wort, Madder, Herb Trite-Love, Pomm Maja:; or more, as, I think, in H'oodrofe, &c. In Odd Numbers, Three, as in all Trefoylst Strawberries-? Five, in Pcntaphil, Gaj}anarEptft)s$ Sevcu,in Tormentil.

7. §. The Sizes of Leaves are innumerable. It is therefore necefc fary to reduce them to a Standard. And fo, they may be reckoned, Three h Small, Mean and Great: with refpect to the Length of the Leaf, the Breadth, or both. From one Inch and under, all Leaves may be accounted Small ••, from one Inch and over, to five Inches, Mean 5 from five and over, Great.

8. f. The shapes of Leaves are alfo numberlcfs. But the mod obvious diftincrions which they admit of, are fuch as thele 5

9. jf. Leaves are Mvmlrram-eui, as the greater part 5 Squameons, as Abies , or Filamentous. Which are folid, as in Fenil, Meant, Buphthal- mum, Chamemile, Groundpine ••, or hollow, as in Onion.

10. f. .Membraneous, have all their main .Fiirej produced either from the Stalk , as in Helyoakj, or from the middle Stem of the Leaf, as in molt. From the midlc Stem, reciprocally, as in Scabious, or oppofitely, that is, one over againft another, as in Rofe l and both ways, at Acute Angles, as in molt 5 or Right, as in Dandelion.

11. jf. Again, they arc different with refpect to the Top, the Bot- tom, and the Sides. The Top is Thorny, as in Furz ; or 'Unarmed. 1)n- armed,eitherProdmed,tbztis,Pointed, oratlealt, Roumlifh, as in La- mium, Jronwort 5 or elic Reduced, as in WeodJbrrtL And lb the Bot- tom, is either Reduced towards the Top, as in Ground-Ivy ; or Prodn~ ced upon the stalk,., asm Poplar, Bay, &c.

12. £. The Sidcsot Edges oftheLeaf, are either of one and the fame Meafure, as commonly 3 or of divers, as in Doronkum. Both ways they are Even, as in Syringa, Mous-ear, or Uneven. The Un- even, are Prickly, as Holly, Eryngium, ThijUe 5 or Unarmed. ' Unar- med, are Infected, or Refected. Infected deeply, that js, Lobed, as Golden Liverwort, Clematis Peregrin*; or with (hallow Infections, as in moft. And fo, Indented, or Scallopped : the former, when the An- gle is made withStraight £i»«,as in Dandelion? the latter,witb Crooked, as in Thaliclrum, Picketed, that is, both Lobed, and Infected, or when upon the greater Infections, there are other Idler ones, as in Wild-Clary, Lovage, Mafterwort.

13. §. THE moft Confpicuous Varieties of flowers, arc in their Fojltion, Size, Shape, and Colour,

14. §. Moft arc faltncd with Stalks ; but many without. Some- times, they are placed round about the Branch, that is, Coronated, a*

.

176 The Anatomy Book IV. mVukgiiini^ and fometimcs, all ononeu'de; either in Ranks only as in Bawm 5 or in Rank and File, as in foxglove. In Saxifraga Aurea they grow on the Leaf.

15. ji. Again, they either fhnd Singly, as in Corn Marigold 5 or Cluftur'd. And fo, either all upon one Branch, or on Icveral little Ra- mificated Sprigs. On one Branch, prolonged like a Tail, as in B/atta- ria; or Contracted. And fo, either without Stalks, that is Capita- ted, as in Scabious $ or with Stales, that is, Umbellatcd, as Fflwi Sec. On feveral Sprigs, as in Tanacetum, Yarrow.

16. 5!. The $/*Wof Flowers, asoftheLeaves, may be reduced to Three. From \ an Inch and under, in Diameter or Length may be accounted small. From i an Inckand over to an Inch and •* may go for Mean. And from an Inch and \ and over, Great.

IJ. In refpeft of the Shape, Flowers are Open or Belly d. Open have both Leaves and Attire, asmoft; or elie are all Attire, at of Burdock, Beta Cretica.

18. $. The Open, coniift of a Certain Number of Leaves, One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Thirteen, or One and Twenty. Uncertain, commonly called Double. Thole of a Certain Number, either Uniform, that is, all of a certain Size and Shape, asufually; or Biform, or Triform, as in lm, BUttaria. And thefe again, Even Edged or Notched 5 with Three Poynts, as in Mari- gold 5 or i-Vnc, in Cichory.

19. jS. The Belly d, are either fo in whole 5 or in Parr, that is, with the Top divided into Leaves, and the Bottom, Hollow: The former, are alfo Even FdgaL as mConvohulm •-, or Notched, as in Trj- chelium. The latter have their Leaves diftinguifhtd as before. Their Bottom or Bafe, either faftned to the Seed-Cafe, as in Snap-dragon ; or ftanding below it. And fo, either Straight, as I think in Toad-fax; or Crooked, as in Violet, Larl^heel.

20. $. In all thefe, the Attire is either Seminiform, or Florid. And both, Cluflitr'd, or Divided ; as in Mallow, St. Johns wort ; Starwon, Bawkweed.

a 1. $. ThcCcW-rofthe Flower, are White, as in Water-Crowfoot', Red,as Lychnis3 Blew, as Borage ; PurpIe,asSloii:Jidy Flower 5 ZB«it, as in fome Anemones 5 ?"i//t;r, in Wall-Flower 5 T-mv.y, in C*/*r ?«»«• 5 Grcew, in Lamcola. Which are either SVwgfe, or Mixed: Two together, as in Bulyr-F.ur, White and W; mWhite Hellibore, White and Gr<r«; in MJ»4* Ridiarb, Red and Green--, &c. Or Tfoee together, as in Pancy,Yeilow, Blew, and Blaek^, i.e. atro-pHrpureas.

22. jf. How for thefe, and fome other like DiflinUions, being reduced to Tables, would fervefor the iindingout of any Sort of /V<wf, may beconccivtiL if in eurihV.er, how great a Variety, a few £?//(•, in the ringing of Changes, will produce. And the (earcli will be eafy, and fucceiifull, if in every foregoing Table, reference be madetothofe that follow 5 and in the fables conteining the lafr Divifwns, the Names of the iVf/»fj • therein poyntcd out, becxprelted.

•m, THE

THE

ANATOMY

FRUITS, PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE,

And with the

MICROSCOPE- Read before the Royal Society, in the Tear l6yy.

The THIRD PART.

By NEHEMfAH </ft £fFMD. Fellow of the fl 0 T AL S 0 C I E7 r, and of the COLLEGE of FHTSICIANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W.^awtim, 16Z1.

THE

CONTENTS O F THE

Third Part. CHAP. I.

Of the APPLE; and of the LIMON, and CVCV- MER, the Fruits of Plants -vulgarly called POMI- FEROVS.

CHAP. II.

I ' Of the PEAR and QJJINC E.

CHAP. III.

Of the P LZIM, and feme other Fruits of the fame Kindred

CHAP. IV.

Of the GRAPE, and H AZEL-NV T; mlh feme other Fruits analogous to each of them.

CHAP. V.

Of theS EED-C AS Eor ME MB RANEOV S VTERVS.-

CH A P. VI.

Of the VSE of the Parts to the Fruit.

CHAP. VII.

Of the VS E of the Parts to the Seed. And the T 1M F, in which, the Uterus or Vtuit and Sccd-Clfc are formed.

THE

Booi IV. ITO

T H E

ANATOMY

FRUITS- PART III.

CHAP. I.

Of the APPLE, andof the LIMO N, and CVCV- MER, the Fruits of Hants vulgarly called P 0 MI- FEROVS.

»HE Defiriplion and 'Ofe of Leaves and Flowers, \ together with the AViwmbererobelongin&were '' prefunted to this l:hmm\thle Society, the bit year.

I ihall conclude this Subject with fruits and Seeds i beginning vmhFruits, which wilt take

' uptheprelentDifcourfe. 2. $. And Firft, I (liall defcribe the Com-

' pounding Partial' fome, more generally known. Which having done, I ihall next obferve the 'Ufes of the fime; either for the Fmil it telf, or for the Seed. Some of the Defiriptions, the Reader may be pleated to compare with thofe in the Firfl 0i50utt. Ch. I begin with the Applet, to which I (hall fubjoyn the Limon, andC»- atmer, commonly reduced to the Pome Ki»d.

%. $. AN APPLE, betides the Skin, contiftcth of a Parenchyma, Vvj]els,-zvA Coar. The Parenchyma OT Pulp, is the fame with that of the Barque of the Tree. As is apparent, not only from the vifible continuation thereof from the one, through the Stalk., into the other: but alfo from the Structure common to them both ; being both compoted of Bladders. In which, notwiththmding, theie h this difference,

F f 2 That

S":

180 The Anatomy Book IV-

I

Tab. 6%

Tab. <55.

Tab. 6$.

That whereas in the Barque, they atejpberical, and very fmall, moft of them, through a good Olafi, not exceeding *,* of an Inch ioDtam. tre, and fome ofthcm,le(s: here,they are oblong and very large, molt of them about ',<* of an Inch in Length, or morc,according to the large- neis and tenderneis of the Fruity being all uniformly tenter'd or ftretched out, by the arching of the Vejjels, from the Coat towards the Circumference of the Apple.

4. jj. ThtFeffels, as in the other Parts ofa PJW, are Svcciferots, and former. Both the Branches of the former, and the Gnglc reffifr of the latter, are extrcam fmall. They run every where together, not collateral, as Veins and Arteries do in Animals ; but the latter, fhearhed in the former.

5. jS. They arc diftributed into Twenty principal Branches) The Ten out moft, a little within the Apple,are diverted from a ftnight/jiwjjnto Jo many great Anhes $ from which a few fmal! Fibre* are w-rrhonr any Older difpearfed through the Apple. The Five middlemoft, and the Five inmoft, run in a ftraight Line as fir a? the Gear, and are there diverted into as many lellur Arehes-, the former, at the outer, and the latter at the iner Angles of the C». Upon thefe Five inmoft hang all the Seeds.

6. $. Thefe Ten, and the other Ten abovtfaid, do all meet together at the top of the Apple, where originally, they all ran into the Flower. But betwixt them, there are fcarce any intercurrent Fibres 5 fo that they appear every when; di'juncr. from the bottom to the top of the Apple.

7. ji. A LIMON hath a Threefold Parenchyma; which feem to be derived one from another : the Texture, upon every derivation, being fome what altered, and fo made more dole and elaborate. The ntmoft, called the Rind, hath the moft open, and the courfeft Texture 5 being compoftd of the largeft Tkreds, and thofe Tkreds woven up into larger Bladders. Thofe little Cells, which contein the Fffential Oyl of the Frail, and ftand near the Surface of the Hind, are fome of the laid Bladders much more dilated.

8. $. From this ntmoft Varenchyma. Nine or Ten Insertions or Lt- nieUs are produced, betwixt as many Portions of the Pulpy Part, towards the Centre, where they all unite into one Body, anliverable to the Pilb in the Trimly or Root of a Tree •-, and is a confpicuous dcmon- ftration, ofthe communionbetwixt the Barque and the Pith\ which there, is much more obfeure and difficult toobferve. At the bottom, but especially the top of the Fruit, the Pith is fo far expanded, as without the mediation of any Lamels, to be joyned to the Kind.

9. §• Throughout this Parcmhsma, the l\'i/eh are difpearfed. But the chief Branches ftand on the iner Edge of the Rind, and the outer Edge of the Pith, juft at the two extremities of every Lame!. From thofe Branches on the Edge of the Pith, other little and very (liort ones (hoot into the P/dp of the Fruit, upon which the Seeds are appendant. In the Centre of the ft'/', are Eight or Nine, in a Ring, which run through the Fruit up to the Flower.

10. jS. Between the Rind and the Pith and ihofc fevcral Lamels, which joy n them together, (binds the lecond Sort of Parenchyma, different from the former, in being fomewhat clofer, and finer wrought Divided, by the Lamels, into fcveral diftincf. Bodies; every one of thtm a great and entire ^/g. II. J*.

Book IV. of Fruit!. 181

II. j(. Within every great tag, is enntcined a Third Paretichytrn, which is alio a Clutter of other little Bags, about the bigncG of an Oate, all disjoined one from another, and having their diltinct Stalks, Tab. 66. of (event! Lengths, by which they are all faltned to the utmolt Side of the great Kvi>, wherein they are contented. Within each of thefe lefler Bags are conteined many hundreds of Bladders, confiding of molt extream line Threds woven up together into that Figure. Within thefe Bladders lies the Acid Juyce of the Linton.

12. jt. A CUCUMER, hath alio a Threefold Barmchym*, The Utmoft, is derived, from the Barque. In this, being expofed for fome time to dry, and then cut tranfverlly with a Rafir ••, not only the Blad- ders, but alfo the Threds whereof the iJWi/m conli(t,through agood Mfcrofcope, are apparent.

13. s>. Throughout this Parenchyma the Sap-l'effcls aredifperfed 5 near the Circumference, in Tenor Twelve very large Brunches. Each Tab. 66, of thefe larger Branches, embofbms another of Aer-Vejjels in its Centre. Adjacent to the Midle Parenchyma, they itand in Clujlres of much imaller Branches, but more numerous.

14. $. Out of all thele Sap-Veffels, bluet a tranfparent and vjfepus Mucilage ; which being dryed, becomes as hard and tough as Gum Tra- gacanth. Analogous to which, 1 fuppole, is the truly purgative part of Elateriunt.

15. §. The Midle Parenchyma is derived from the Pith 5 and divided into Three Cehtms, (landing triangularly, and having each of them 7

a Triangular Figure. Within thefe Cuhims (tand a diftinct Sort of $jp- Veffsls: from whence, feveral fmall and Ihort Fibres fhoot into the In- molt Parenchyma, whereupon the Seeds do hang. So that thefe Columns are as it were the Beds on which the Seeds grow. With each of the Seed-Branchs or Fibres,goes ibme part of the laid Parenchyma or Colum, out of which, the Covers of the Seed six formed.

\6. Ji. The Inmod Tarouhyma wherein the Seeds lie, and which anfwers to the Pulp of a Limon, feems likewife to be derived from the jy £t Cehimj, that i?, to be originally thence produced upon the Seed-Fibres, and afterwards fprcad and augmented into a Pulp. By Three Inferti- dfwfrom theColums, and a? many from the Utmolt Parenchyma, and thefe re-inferted i it is divided into Six Triangular Bodies 5 and every Triangle, into Three OW/.

17. §. A near refemblance betwixt the Garden anAWtklCuciimer, with refpeft to the Inward Stru&ure, as well as the Outward figure, T b 66 may be obferved: Both of them having a Threefold Parenchyma, Yet with this difference, That the Three While Triangular Budies or Co- hms in the one, ii anfwered by a White Ring or Tube in the other.

ib. 66.

CHAP.

w 182 The Anatomy Book IV.

CHAT. II

Of the P EAR and QVINCE.

Tab. 67.

Tab. 67.

Tab. 67.

1 PEAR, bcftfcs the Sk**, confifteth of a Twofold Parenchyma, ofVejjels, Tartarean: Knots or Grains,

! and a Coar. The Sfttn is lined with a great number of flic laid Tari-.reos-.s Grains, through a Glafi, about the bignefi of fmall Shot; whereby it looks withinfidejike the Skin of the State and fome other ftffiet. Befides thole which grow to the s\in, there

area]fom3ny more Handing near adjacent to it all round about the Fruit: altogether about |d of an Inch in thicknefs, through a Mi- crofiope; as in a Slice of a Tear cut tranfvertly is apparent. Somewhat mote oriels, as I take it, according to the Delicacy or Harthnefs of the trait; as more in a iWijaw^orotberfofr and fweet Pear, than in thole. which are called Strangulator. As all Vinous Liquors, and thole efpecially which are the mod Tartareciis, become more foft and fweet, according as they caft off rhcir Tartar, in a greater quantity, upon the Sides of the Veffei.

2. jj. The Outet Parenchyma, is of the fame Original, and general Structure, 3sin an Apple. But the Bladders, anfwerable to the Shape of this Fruit, not altogether Co long, with refpeft to their Bredth. Throughout this Parenchyma, are alio difperfid many tiiull Tartarean* Grains; mod of them ibmewhat round, as thole next the Skin, and of a like Size ; but nothing near fo numerous.

3. jf. The Bladders here, have alfo a different: Paction from that they have in an Apple there, they are all lb (tretched our, as to have refpeft to oneeommon Centre, which is that of the Apple it fel£ But herc,they every where bear a refpectto the (aid Tartarean! Grains,c\ety Grain being the Centre of a certain Number of Bladders $ like a Stir,. in thcmidleof its Vertex. .Whereby, lb many of the Tartarean* parts of the Sap, as cannot well be thrown off upon the sk>", are more commodiou.fiv difcharged, upon every little Knet or Grain, nearer hand.

4. §. Throughout this Parenchyma, the Vejjels likewife are difperfed- Of the Two general Kinds, for Sap, and for At-. The Aer-Vef- jcls, arc hereextream fmall, as well as in an Applet yet one degree, larger. They are both together distributed into Fifteen principal Brandies. The Five Utmoll make as many Arches, but commonly not near fo deep as in an Apple. From thefe, feme (mall Fibres, yet a little more numeroufly than in an Apple, are difperfed throughout the Parenchyma. The Ten Inmolt run along to the Seed, and from thence, with the other Five, to the Flower.

5. §. Next the Coar, (lands the Inner Parenchyma, in divers refpects different from the Outer. The Bladders of the latter, as hath been (aid, large and long 5 of the former, fmall and round, anfwerable to thofcof the Pith,of which it feemsto be derived. Throughout that,

the

Hook IV. of Fruits. ,85

the VtjfeltmA tafamns Grain1 are difbcrfed 5 in 1 his, there are nei-y. - tier. The EtfiS whereof is, that is fweet, this lower; for which * * '' teaiori, I have taken leave to name it, the Acctary.

6. 6. Betwixt this and the outer Paremhynia, the fiid Tartareous Grainsbegin, (lift to (land neater together, to grow bigcr, and of a more unequal Surface •-, and by degrees, to unite into a Body, in fbme j•, , Fe-&s, and elpecially towards the Cork , almoft as hard as a Plum-Stone; which I have thereupon, named the CaluiUry. So that a JPiiW, is N.i- g_ r. C/J.5. turcsPrr/iireor hitroduSion to a Pfojw.

7. $. This Tortureous Body, and thofe final] Grains above faid, I n Q; t have formerly fappofed, to be precipitated out of the Sap, by virtue of the Veffels. Which is not only argued from their growing, where the Vtjfels, only in the outer Varenchyma : but in that the very Bounds or Figure of the Calculary, is determined by the Situation of the ch\ef of fay, £j. thole Veffels\ asin curing a Pear finoothly through the Centre and by the Length, is apparent.

8. $. TheGwr as well asthe Acetary, teems to be derived from the Pith. And is therefore [effer here, than in an Apple, where the whole Pith of the Stall;, goes to the making of the Coar only.

9. si. Inmoff Pears, at the bottom of thetW, and a little below the Centre oft he Fruit, there is a kind of final] ZJmLelica! Knot; from Tib.67, whence is extended a (traight Chattel or Duffies, which opens at the midleof the Cork, or Stool of the FW.T, (carce wide enough to admit the (mailed: tin. Made for the Vfe hereafter mentioned.

ro. i. A Q,UINCE, is nearly allyedtoa Pear. .Thedirfe- rences betwixt them are thefe; In the gjtimc, the outer Parenchyma is more clod', that is, the Bladders are fmaller. The Vejfcls more nil- j^£ £- merous, and more deeply en.irched ; the CakttUry greater, and more fpread •-, according to the Shape of the Fruit ; but the Aietary, left : The Coar (lands higher or nearer to the Corl\; divided, not into Five, but Four Cells. And the Duifrts from the bottom of the Coar to the top of the Fruit, much more open and obfervable.

CHAP. III.

Of the P L V M, and fame other Fruits of the fame Kindred. •

PLUM confifteth of a Parenchyma, the Two general Kinds of Veffels, and a stone. All which I have already defcribed in the Firjl Tgopfc. I Ch. 6

1 fiiall here add, and further clear fome things. And Firtt, it is to be noted, That, in Pro- portion to the Bull^of tbeFruil, there are more fejjels in a Plum, than in an Apple, Tear, or

g$nce. As alfo, That m Plums, all the Vejfds are braced together into one Uniform Piece of Net-Work, every where terminating at an equal diftance from the Circumference, ft. -$•& of art Tab. 6 Inch or thereabout. And atfor the Bore of the Aer-Veffels, although thcGlafs I ufed, when I examined this Fruit, would not reach it j yet

184 The Anatomy Book IV.

is it to be prefumed, that they bear a jufl Proportion to thofe in the Trunk,of the CameTrec; and that therefore they are here larger, than in an Apple or Pear. The Skin likewife of a Plum, is more Jibrous, thick, and tough, than in thofc fruits. The Ends of theie Diveriities, wc fhall prcfentiy (peak of.

2- $. Of the stone, amongft other particulars wherein the con- . Ch.6. trivance of Nature is very admirable, I have formerly (hewed, That

it is compofed of Two or rather Three diftintt Bodies. One of them, the Lining ; which anfwers to the Coar in a Pear. And is originated from the Parenchyma, which the Seed-Branch brings along with it, through the Chanel in the Side, and at lad into the Hollow, of the Stone; and is there fpread all over it: 3S when a (mall Glafs-Pipe, is blown and expanded into a Bubble. Or as if a Bladder, being (hretch- out, and put through the Neck of a Bottle ^ were then blown up, Co

'* as to be every where contiguous to the Sides, and become, as it were, the Lining of the Bottle.

3. jf. The Foundation or Ground of the Outer and more Bulky Part of the Stone, is the Iner 7-\zr* of the Parenchyma ; and anfwers

gg to the Acetary in 3 Pwr. As the Frol grows, the Tartareous Parts of the .%>, being continually precipitated upon this Parenchyma, it is hereby petrify'd. As will bell be feen, by comparing the (everal A- ges of the lame Fruit together. And in (bme Stones; on the Surfice

>. 63. whereof (bme of the faid Tartareous Parts appear in diftinct Grains. So that whereas in a Pear, the Cakulary and the Acetary are diftinfr, here in a Plum, they are thrown one into the other. Or, as tome Mineral Waters only make a Crult about a Stick or other Bodies immerfed in them; but others, by finking into thefe Bodies, do hereby petrify them .• So in a Pear, the Tartareous Parts of the Sap, only makeaCrw/2 about the Acetary? but in a Blum, they fink into the Body thereof, or that Part of the Parenchyma, which (lands in the place ofit, whereby it is converted into a Stone. The Figures of stones (hall hereafter be ipoken of, when I come in the next JSJfltt) to the Co- vers of the Seed.

4. i. AN A PRE COCK is of the Plum-Kind. But feme things are herein better obferved. As firft, the Pofition of the Blad- ders of the Parenchyma. For the Tartareous Parts of the Sap not being here difperfed, in little Grains, throughout the Fruit, as in a Pear-, but all thrown offinto the Stone: the Bladders therefore are fb ditpo-

, ,a fed, as not to have refpeft to (everal Centres, as in a Pear; but only the • ' Stone, to which they all do mod exactly radiate; thereto conveying

the feculent Sap, in to many little Streams. This is beft feen, when the Fruit is full ripe. '5. £. InthisFrwr, while it is young, the gradual tranfmutation of

the fancr Part of the Parenchyma into a Stone, is alfo more apparent. And (b are the Three Coats, which ferve for the Generation of the Seed; being'nbw all very diftin&i and remarkable, not only for their Bulk,; but alfo, the Analogy which they bear to the Three Mem- branes in many Viviparous Animals. Whereof I (hall give a more particular Dcji-ription, when [ come, in the following JpUttj to tne O tiers of tlie Seed.

6. §- A PEACHhathamuch bigger .stone, than either a P'«>*, or an Aprecock,: and hath therefore, when full ripe, and efpecially in

hot

Book IV. of Fruits. •s? hot Countries, a more defecated or better fined Juyce. For the reafon why the stone is lb great, is becaufe the Vejjels run fo very nu- merously through the Body of it 5 and Co caufe, a more copious precipitation of the Lees of the Sap thereinto,

7. jf. A CHEER.V is likewife near related to a Plum, But the Bracement or Reticulation of'the Veffels, is here carried out further, ^ g^ fo as to be all round about contiguous to the skin- And as the Atir* ' '* Veffehmthz Branch ai~a. Cherry-free, are larger than thofe of an Ap- ple-Branch, but left thanthofeofa plum-Branchy fo may they be prefumed, to bear the fame Proportion here in the Fruit,

8. \- A WALNUT, is a Nuciprune •-, or betwixt a Plum and a Nut, as a Bat is betwixt a Beafixad a Bird. For the Rind, anfwers to the Pulp i and the-Ma?, asthestone, isalfolined. hut the seed-fef fels, which in a Plum run through a Chanelaisde on purpofe in the Stone j do here enter, as in a Nut, at the Centre of the Shell, By which means, they are inverted with a more fair Parenchyma 5 which Nature hath provided, as her cloth, for the making of the Coals wide enough for Co vaft a Kernel.

CHAP. IV.

0/% GRAPE, and HAZEL-NVJ \ with fort other Fruits, analogous to each of them.

t^feje&Sgpgrf GRAPE, ha Plum with two Stones^ for their W«AvNl/l Kllc-1-,-'!'. as !i-:i'i! :i-> any other. The Difiribution -r , , '.-•?. /A V- , 'ff of ^e f#Ms alfo fomewhat different. For the 1^-69*

principal Fibres running up directly betwixt the Stones^, and the (mailer, making only onefingte Net, near the Circumference; they all meet together at the Top of the Grape. It "is alfo to be no-

ted, That many fjgntms Fibres are vifibly mixed with the Skjtnt felf: whereby it becomes very thick and tough. And as the Aer-Vejfels in the Trunk of a Vine, are greater than in that of an Apple, Pear, or Plum: So is it to be preiumed, that in a Grape, they are greater than in the Fruits of thole Trees.

2. §, The Parenchyma or Pulp of a Grape, feems to be derived, not from the barque, as in an Apple \ nor partly from the Barque, and partly from the Pith, as in a Gwkerry;. but wholly from the Pithj at leaf}, as far as the Reticulation of the Fibres ; and the i^'w only from the Barque; whereby the Pulp becomes Co tender and delicate a Af>aJ.

3. iJ. A GOOSBERR.Y, hath a Threefold Parenchyma. The Utmoft is derived from the B^*i! , of a Greener Colour, and very *«fly. The midletrjoft, from the Pith ; fomewhat white, and more dry, asthe Di*.?.etral Infertions mCome Roots. In both of them, the BUdders are very conljiicuous, above what they are in any Fruit, I at prefenc think of > fo as to be vifible to a good Eye without a GUfs. Tal>- 6g.

Gg 4- §•

i86 The Anatomy Book IV

prmci- 4. ji. Betwixt thefe Two Parenchymas, do run mod: of the pal Fibres, or Vafcular Threds. From which feveral fmaller < branched into the Inmoft Parenchyma 5 upon which, the Seeds do hane

5. jS. Each of thefe frrtaller Branches is inverted with fomc part of the midle or white Parenchyma. Serving partly to make the Covers of the Seed 5 and partly, the f»//>,that is,the Inmoft and fineft Parenchyma of the Berry, in which the Seed lies.

A white C O R. IN, without taking off the skin, (heweth not unpleafantly how the Seeds are faftned. For as the Trunk, of the Tree continues not to any conliderable Length, entire, as in a Plum but is prefently divided into feveral Boughs 5 nor are the Edges of the' Leaf entire, as alfo in a Plum, but Hit into feveral Lobes j and the Fruit into a great many Corins in a Bunch: So again, the seeds do hang 'upon the Fibres, like Two other Bunches, in every Cow*?. As by Refraffi- o», Objects of ail Sizes are reprefented on the Walls of the Eye. The Operations of Nature being every where Uniform: and ibmetimes the fame in finall, transcribed from a greater Copy.

7. jf. A NUT, isa Plum inverted, or turned infide outward For theSheli, Handing naked, includes the Parenchyma: the bearded Cap, not precifdy anfwering to that, but to the Empakment of the Flowery which likewife in many other Plants, out-lives the foHatkrc and Embofomes the Vterm of the Seed. And whereasthc stoneof a Plum is not Faced, but Lined with a Parenchyma derived at fecond hand from the Pith: The shell of a Nut is not Lined, but Faced with the iner SMa of the Cap.

g,.§; AN AKER.N, is the Nut of an Oak, Yet with this difference 5 That befides the Cup, it Hands in, it hath only a Leathern or Parchment Cover inftead of a Shell. From whence it come to pafs that whereas the Kernel of a Nut is fweet 5 that of an Ahm, isofaverv rough Tail; the Aujlere Parts of the Sap, which in a Nut are drained offinto theSheil, being here imbibed by the Kernel it felf.

CHAP- V.

Of the SEED-CASE or MEMBRANEOVS VT ERVS.

•

I O the forementioned Fruits, I Shall fubjoyne,in fome ( Examples, the Defcription of the Seed-Cafe, which

is analogous to the Fruit. For the Fruit, flridly fo called, is, A Flefliy "Uterus, which grows more moijl and Pulpy, as the Seed ripens. But the Seed-Cafe, whether it be called a Cod, Pod, or by any other name, is, A Membraneous Vterus, which as the Seed ripens^

•e dry and hard ; as in molt Plants. THE SEE D-C A S E, is either originally open; Or on-

ly when the Seed is ripe 5 Or never opens at all, till the Seed be (own: Of the firft Sort, is that of Luteoh; at Wim Clary, Sage, Hyfop,aud

Pill grows th

Book IV. of FrHHs. 187

the like: wherein one and the fame Part, is both the Emblement of the Flower, ami when thut is gone, furvivesas the Cafe of the Seed.

3. ji. Of the Lair, is tlut of My.'grum Monipcrwon, 1.nhojperme, all the Stents of Fruits, with divers others. Anil (bme Cafes, which are fbft, as, I think, that of Garden lUdijh. The former, by cleaving in Cotaepart or others thefeonly by roting under Ground.

4. $. THAT of Garden Radijh, is a Light and Spongy or Pithy Body-, originally, every where entire. But, as it ripens, breaks within, into fcveral White and Dry Membranes round about the Seed. By fab -^ the Length and about jri of an Inch diftant from the Sides of theCafi, do run a pair of little Vafcular Ropes. Some (mailer Fibres are from thefe tranfmitted to the Sides of the Cafe ; by which they are kept tite and (ready. Upon divers others produced towards t he Centre, hang the Seeds, like Two Ropes of'Onions.

5. §. Of thofe which open fo fbon as the Seed is ripe j fomc are made to open at the Top, as Pvpy Heads ; Some on the Side, as moft Cods ; and (bme at the Bottom, as that of Coded Arfmart.

6. $, THE ropy-Head, is a little Dave Cost, divided by Eight or Ten Partitions, intofomany Stalls. On both Sides the partitions, j, , hangs a moft numerous Wood of Seeds. The Partitions and AVWet of" " ' ^°' the Head, ate made of the Barque, and Lined with the Pith. While young,they are very thick and ipoirzy ; and together with the&W.r, do then fill all \}o.T\\e Head \$ then alio every where entire; but as it dries, it gradually opens at the Top, into feveral Windo»s,O0& for every $tal/: which are all covered with a very fair Canopy. A i^/im^ defigned for ieveral purpofes, as (hall hearafter be (aid.

7. §'. Of thofe which open on the side 5 fome are made to open, only on One Side ; (bme, on both Sides $ fome, with Three Sides; (bme, with more; and fome horizontally or round about.

8. ((. THE COD ofGardenBean (andfo the reft oft he Legu- minous kind J opens on oneside. It hath a Twofold Parenchyma. The Utmoft derived from the Barque: in which ftand all the Veffeh, in (e- Tab, 70, veral Parcels ; one whereof, at the BuM. of the £W, is much larger than the reft, lhaped like a Copula ufed in Schemes 5 from whence (hoot thofe Icfler Fibres upon which the fe<HM do grow.

9. §. The Inner Parenchyma is derived from the iV/16. Upon its Nativity, and for (bme time after wards, entire and wholly compofed of Bladders, as the Outer. From the Baft of the Cod they are gradually enlarged, fo as to compole this Parenchyma into a very foft and delicate Sponge. In which ftheCWbeingwellgrownJtheveryTAr^/where-j^, of the Bladders were woven, are many of them fb loofe and ample, as '' °-

eafily to be drawn out (as in the uroaving of Knit-work,) to a confidcrable Length, fairly vifible through an ordinary Glafi.

10. !>• This may further confirm all that I have formerly fair! of the B. 2, j>. (, Fibrous Texture of the Pith, and of all the other Parenchymous Parts ofCli. 5 & B flanU- . 3.JUG&4.

11. §. THE Seed-Cafe of Medica, isa Cod wound up: in the Echinata, Spirally; in the tomato, by an Helix. Not finifhed all together; but, Upon the fall of the Flower, beginning to wind, continues its Circles, till it be came to its full Growth.

tab. 70.

Tab. j 1.

J The Anatomy Book IV-

12. §. THE Seed-Cafe of Tellow Henbean opens on both Sides. On the Ti?p, is erected a Colum, about 5 an Inch long; which, as the CafeCwdk, gwroskfs, and at Lift fails off. On the&^/oftheZJtw/* or Cafe, Two Vafeular Fibres run oppofitely from the bottom to the top, and fo into the Colum. Along the Trail of thefe F/ircr, the Cafe, as it ages, gradually cleaves on both Sides afunder.

13. jS. The Cafe is lined with a dry and thin Parchment, as fmooth as Glafs. In the Centre of the Cafe, ftands a great Farenchymous Bofs, which is, as it were, the Bid or Placenta/a of the Seeds j which lie all over it, as in a Strawberry. And fo in many other Plants. Throughout this Bed, the VeffeU for the Generation and Nourifliment of the Seeds, are diftributed 5 one very fmall Fibre, (hooting, from the direct ones, obliquely into each Seed.

14. §• THE Seed-Cafe of Tulip, opens with Three Sides ; 'being, when young, a Prifm or long Triangle. From the midle of each Side, a Partition or Board is produced ; all three meeting in the Cen- tre of the Cafe; and fo patting it into Six Stalls for the Seed. The infides hereof, are, lined with a thin fmooth and glofly Parchment, like that in Hen-beam, derived from the Pith--, as the outfide, from the Barque: and lb in many other Seed-Cafes.

1;. jf. The Vejfels, after they rife above the Stalk > are difpofed with great artifice. For firft, they are divided into Three principal Branches, which ran a long the Three Angles of the Cafe--, where the

Tab.Ji. Three Sides, as it ages, gradually cleave afunder. From thefe chief Branches, at the Three Angles, divers leffer ones run horizontally, and meet at the midle of each Side, From whence again, many yet fmaller ones are produced through the bredthof each Partition to their Edges intheCewfreoftheCaje. Where, once more, they are diftributed into very fine and fhort Threds, whereupon hang the seeds.

16. §. THE Seed-Cafe of Stramonium or Thorn Apple, is divided into Four Clofits: Not open one into another, as in Peppy, Tulip, &c. but 10 many diftinct Inclofures. In the midft of each Clofet ftands a Colum, joyned tothe S/f/eof the Clofet by a Wall or Lamine. Through the Length of the Colmts run feveral greater and leffer Branches of VeJJels, from whence others are obliquely produced, upon which the Seeds grow.

17. jf. T HE Seed-Cafe of Anagallit or Pimpernel, isa littleG&ie; which opens not by its Meridian or Vertically, as do the former; but by itsHorizon. For divers very fmall Fibres,bein% produced from the Stalls to the midle of the Cafe ; do there fetch a Circle, and fo divide it exactly into Two Hemifpheres; the Uppermott of which, when the Seeds are ripe, falleth off; and fo the wind (owes them,

18. i, THE Seed-Cafe of Coded Arfmart, neither opens at the Top, nor on the sides, as do all the former ••, but at the Bottom. It is compofed of FomSides: the Outer Part of which, is fbfter and more fncctthnt •-, the Inner a tite and ftrong Membrane. In the Centre of the Cafe, is erected a Pole or Colum upon which the Seeds do all hang very loofely. •

19. jS. From this Mechanifm, the manner of that violent and fur- prifing Ejaculation of the Seeds, is intelligible. Which is not a motion originally in the seeds ihemfelvcs; but contrived by the Jtrutfureof iheCafe. For the seeds hanging very loofe, and not oncheSW" °F

T,l.n.

W.711

Book IV. of Fruits. 189

theCdfe, as tometimcs, but on the Pole, in the Centre, with their thicker end down ward, they Itand ready for a dilcharge : and the Sides of the Cafe being lined with a ftrong and Tenfed Membrane, they hereby perform the office of fo many little Bon>s: which, remaining faft at the Top, and ("contrary to what we fee in other Plants') opening or being left off~at the Bottom, forceably curie upward, and fo drive all the Seeds before them..

CHAP. VI.

Of the VS E of the Pares to the Fruit.

JN the forgoing Defiriptions, I have already mentioned the Z)fe of the Parts in (bme particulars. I (hall now a little further explain the manner of their fervice, both to the-Frnit, and to the Seed.

2, jf. And firft, the Veffkls ferve for the Figura- tion of the Fruit. So in an Apple, the Ten great and

1 utmoft Branches ferve not only to nourifh and feed it; but alio, b^j the Arched Lines they draw, to direft and govern the Growth thereof into an orbicular Figure. The Dilatation of theft Veffels, not being hindred by any Braces or Conjunction with the In- terior ones. By the Slendernefs of the Aer-Veffels, as in the Root, fo here in the Fmit, much promoted. And by their Saline Principle, firft begun.

3. jf. The Five midlemoft and the Five Inmoft ferve together, to figure the Coar$ the former bounding the Outer, the Latter, the Iner Angles. For were they only Five, or were all Ten in the fame Or~ cle, they would only make a round OwY? like that of a hollow Pith. Hence it is that Apples, in which fome fmall Threds of the Veffels ftrike out into the Circumference, are very Uneven with divers Knobs and Ridges. But Plums, Cherries, &e. where the Veffels all terminate at an Equal diftance from the Skin, ate Even all round about.

4. §. The Bulk_ of the Fruit dependeth alio on the Braces of the Veffels. For in Plums and Cherries, they are more numerous -, but in Apples and Pears they arc very loofe one from another, and fo have li- berty left them tofpread abroad.

5- $. As alfo on their Size $ that is, on the Size of the Aer-Veffels. Which, the kfs they are themfelves, they ferve to make a bigger Fruit. As the lefi they are in any Root, they ferve to make it the more ample. For the lefs they are, the more pliable to the AttraUion of the Acr : and in their Growth muft make fo many more fpiral Rings; by both which means, they make the greater Arches. And therefore a Pear is commonly a fmaller Fmit than an Apple ; a Plum than a Pear; and a Grape, than a Plum; in ail which the Aer-Veffels are ftill greater and greater.

6. jf.


I ')h

6. §. From the fame Caiife, it is alfomoft agreeable, That the Fruit (bould not come before the Leaves or Flower, but laftofal). For the Aer-Vejjels, as hath been often noted, are not cxaftly Cylhidr'uk\, but tapered; that is, not only the f/iweonftfting of divers of thefe Vejfeh, but the VtJMt thcmfelvcs, as they afcend into the 7f»xaL Branches, Leaves, Flower, and Fruit, grow ftill more and more (lender. So that the fmalleft coming I a ft, and being the fflofl pliable; they are al(b beft accommodated for the Expanfion of the Parenchyma into that we call the Fruit.

7. #. It is likewife a proper Onicftion to be asked, How it comes to pals, That lome Plants bear a Fruit, and not all ? I anfwer, That as the Size of the Jier-Fejph conduceth to the Bulk of the Fruit, and the Order of its Growth; So the Number of them, to their being, or ' not being, any Fruit at all. For the Fruit, as we have already defined it, is an 'Uterus, which grows raoyfter and fofter^ as the Seed ripens. The reafbn therefore, why thzUterus in fijme plants, continues moift and foft after the Seed is ripe; and in lome, dries up; is, Becaufe in the former, there is a fmaller, in the latter, a greater Qyan- ty of the Atr-Vcjfcls in proportion to the other Parts of the Uterus, andfoa greater quantity of Aer. Which as in the Pith of mod Plants, Co here, by degrees excludes the •Sap, or rendring it more evaporable, comesin the room of it; and fd the Uterus is dryedup: that is, there is no Fruit produced, but only a Seed-Cafe.

3. §, From the Size, Number, and PeJItien of sA\ the Viffels in Fruits a rcafon alio may be given, for the diverfity of their Tafis. Some In- ftanceshave before been given; to which I (hall add one or two more. So the Rind of an Orange, is bitter; the Pulp, fower. Becaufe the former is furnifhed with many Lignous Vejjcls, the Sulphureous or Oyly TiniJure whereof, being copioufly mixed with the Acid of the Paren- chyma, produce that Tap. Whereas the Pulp, which is very lower, is void of all manner of Vejfeh. But if the Sap-Veffeh are either !efs numerous or left Sulphureous; they give fo mild a TinUure to the Parenchyma, as not to produce a bitter, but a fweet or foft Taji; as in Apples,Grapes, Goosberries, See. And of a Goosberry, it is particularly to be noted, that whereas, in a Li won, the Pulp only is (bwer, as being void of Veffels: here, on the contrary, the Pulp only is fivect, whereinto all the Vejfeh ftrike, and the Rind (bwer.

<y. $. ThediveriitiesoftheS#« itfelf, have their ZJ/e. Andthcre- fore, the moretender and delicate the Fruit is; theshjn, on the contrary, is thicker and more tough. So Apples have a thicker Skin, than Fears ; Plums, than Apples, and Grapes than Plums ; thole having as it were, only a Coat of Kid, but this of good thick Bufi And therefore fbme Fruits, although tender, yet either not hacing 10 rich a Cfuyce, or coming early, and (b not being expoled to excetlive heats, have a very thin Skin, as Mulberries, Strawberries, &c.

m CHAP.

Book IV. of Fruits. 191

CHAP. VII.

Of the V S E of the Parts to the Seed. And the TIME, in •which the Uterus or Fruit and Seed-Cafe are formed.

SND firft, for example, io an Apple, the Five fti- mo(t Branches, do belt (erve for the Generation of the seed--, thele running into the Attire of the

• Flower, and lb carrying off the moft Aerial Spirit from the Seed 5 by which means, it b--'co:nes a more compact and denier Body, than the Fruit, and fb more accommodate to the proceis of Vegetation j as P, i.Ch.s

hath formerly been (hewed. §_ j,

2. £. The-EAwgarrew likewifeofthe Seed-Veffels, in the Fw/jf and Cafe, fometimesdirectly, as mPlnnts and Nuts, and fometimes by feveral Ambages before they (hoot into the Seeds, as in Tulip ; (hewes a defign for the higheft refining and maturation of the ieminalSap.

3. jJ. Chiefly by means of the Inmoft Veffels, is made that Chanel infome Pears, and efpecially in guinces. For thele perilhing with the flower, the circumjacent Parenchyma (hrinks up, leaving the (aid Chanel in the midft. Defigned for an inlet to the Aer, for the better drying of the Seeds ; which here ftand the more in need of it, becaufc encompaffed with a Mucilage.

4--§. For the better drying of the Seed, and the disburfiing or (owing of it in due time, the opening of iheCafeis, in the fame manner, alfo contrived: either at the Top, as in Popy 5 o- on the Sides, as in Tuhp, Pimpernel'; or at the Bottom, as in Codded Arfmart. All which openings arc effected by the running of the Ae+VeffeU along thoie places : for by drying the Parenchyma next adjacent,they caufc it to chop and cleave a (under.

5. $. Of the Seed-Cafe of Poppy, it is particularly to be noted, That as the feveral Windows, (erve to let in Aer, for the drying of the Seeds, after their full Growth: So the Canopy over them, Ierves to keep out Rjjn. For here, the Cafe not cleaving down the Side, as it, ufually doth 5 fhould the Rain get in, it would ftand in it, as in a Pot, and Co rot the Seeds. And as the Canopy ferves to preferve the Seeds ; fo the feveral Partitions or Walls, for their better Stowage. For by art eafie furvey of this little piece of Ground, it is plain, that as they ftand on hath Sides every Wall, there is as much more Ground for them to ftand upon, as if there were no parting Walls, but the Seeds (tuck all round about upon the Ambit or Sides of the Cafe ; or upon a great Bed OT Placenta within 11,asm Hyofiyamtts, Anagal/is, &C. where there is a !efs numerous Brood.

I9S The Anatomy Book IV- 6. $. The Coar likewise, by (landing betwixt the moyft Parenchyma

and the Seed, and being hollow and lo filled with Aer •-, doth much conduce to the ripening and drying of the seed, and its greater fitnels both for keeping, and fowing. So the Parchment Lining of the Seed- Cafe, as in Byoftjanms, Sic. is anfwerable to a Coar.

7. f. The Parenchyma ferveth, amongft other purpofes, for the Generation of the Covers of the Seed •-, as in fome inftances hath been ihewed. For which intent, fometimes the Exterior Parenchyma, as in a Limon; (bmetimes the midlemoft, as in a Goosberry or Ciicumer, is fubfervient; both of them, in thofe Fruits, being more white and dry4

than the reft, and lb fiter to make the Covers of the Seed.

8. §. The Parenchyma is alfo of u(e for the warmth of the Seed 5 as in the Seed-Cafe of Garden Radijb. Wherein, as it ripens the Pa~ renchyma gradually drys, breaks, and ihrinks up into ievcral foft Mem- branes, in which the Seeds, inthe Centre of the Ca/J, licfwadled, as in fo many fine Calico Chats.

9. I SHALL conclude with oblerving the Time of the Generation of the Fruit and Seed-Cafe. This hath hitherto been thought to be in- itiated upon the opening, I fay not,the forming,but the opening of the Flower, or not long before. Notwithstanding which, what I have formerly laid of the Flower; I now do the like, of the "Uterus it fdfj ft. That in very many Plants, 'tis formed, with the Flower, the year before it appears and comes to its full Growtk- As for inftance, in A- zarum, not only all the Parts of the flower, but the Uterus it felf, and there in alfo the outer Cover of the Seed of any one year, are perfectly formed in Auguftov September of the year foregoing. The like may be feen in Tulip, Mezereon, Corin, and many other perennial Plants.

THE

THE

ANATOMY

SEEDS, PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE,

And -with the

MICROSCOPE The Figures prefented to the Royal Society, in

the Tear 1677*

The FOURTH PART.

ByNEHEMfAH qft £fFM.D. Fellow of the R 0 T A L S 0 C I E T T, and of the COLLEGE of FHTSIC1ANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W.TZawlim, 168:..

Me.Eot. 3ar' Q, H h

THE

CONTENTS 0 F T HE

Fourth Part.

1;?. I

CHAP. I.

Of the FIOVRESof Seeds.

CHAP. II.

OftheNVMBER and MOTIONS of Seeds.

CHAP. III.

Of the federal C OVERS of Seeds, and of the VI- TELLVM.

CHAP. IV.

Of tkFOETVSortmeSEED: and fir ft of the RADICLE and LOBES. .

CHAP. V.

Of the BVDS of Seeds. And of the PARTS cf which thefe, the Radicle andhohes are compounded.

CHAP. VI.

Of the GENERATION of the Seed.

THE

Book IV. »95

THE

ANATOMY

SEEDS PART IV.

CHAP. I.

Of the FIGV RES of Seeds.

I H E Figures of Seeds, or rather of their out. ward Covers^ are made fuitable, Partly to their Collocation in the Uterus, as the End. So thofe of Mallow, ftanding like a Coronet round the Stalls, areof a wedged Figure^ whereby their

i fharp Edges do all meet together in one Centre, : Partly, to the various diftribution of the Vefjkli ' or Fibers, asoneGw/*:, by which the Measures

and Surface of Seeds, as well as of the Leaves of Plant'/, are diversified. And partly, to the Nature of the Saline and other Principles regent in a Plant, as another principal Caufi. And therefore the more ftony,brittle, or full of Salt the Covers of any Seeds are, they are generally more angular, and their figure, whether angular or not, more conftantly oblerved. So the Tartareous Stoned a Plum, is not only more angular, but alio more regular than the Husk of the Kernel of a Pear or Apple.

2- §. For all Stones are meafured by feveral Circles, whole Dia- metres hold a certain proportion to the Length of the Stone ; in the fame manner as hath been (hewed in the defeription of the Leaf. So P, \, CL%. the Stone of the Pcafe-Cod-Plum, is meafured by two Circles. That of the Turkey-Plum with Four. That of the Aprecok,-Plum, with Two Tab, 72. repeated oppofitely; being perfeftly Rhomboid. To which, thofe alio of the Wheat-Plum, Damaficen, and fome others, allude. And fbme ate meafured be four Circles, and one repeated.

H h a $. 3,

io6 The Amtomy Book IV.

TA.7i.

T.i. 73.

JU. 73.

JVJ.73.

7a. 7 3.

W.7*

g. §. The Figures, not only of the larger fort of Seeds, but even of the frnallell, have much and elegant variety. We will take the pleafure of comparing thefe which follow,

4. $• And firft ofall/ome are perfectly Sfheric^mi with an even Surface } as that of little Century. That of SperguU U alft) Spherick ; but hath a knobed Sirrface , and is encompailed with a Membranesus Rimm, like the Horizon of a Globe. That of little Celandine is Circu- lar, but cotnpreffed like a Cheefi.

5. $. Others arc NephroideoutyOf: as it were Hemifphericl{ Of which Figure, and hereunto approaching, there arc a greater number than of any other; as that which agrees with the more frequent shape and Fold of the Lobes and Radicle of the Seed, as fhall be (ten. Yet with fome difference, as to their Shape and Surface. So, that of Lychnis Sfl- vefiris is figur'd juftlike the kidney of a Cat; and hath 3 knobed Sur- face. That of Foppcy comes near it inShape--, but hatha Surface exactly like that part of the Paunch of a sheep, called the Hony-Coome. That of great Celandine, is a little more oblong ••, and fo, like the Kidney, not of a Cat, but of a Sheep ; chequered with parallel Rings and other ihort Lines placed alternately betwixt them.

6. jS. Where, by the way, we may fee, as well by the Seed, as by the other Farts, of how different kinds, the Great and Little Celan- dine, notwithftandig their Names, are to be efteemed.

7. jS. The Seed alfo of Ben or Jpat!i>/g Poppeyh (bmewhat like a Kidney -• but hath its Circumference railed up into a double Fudg: to which feveral fmall Ridges do in fome fort alfo radiate frome one Centre fc.theBafcoftheSeed.

8. jj. The Seed of Chickpeed, is partly like ^Kidney, and partly like a little Retort. As alfo that ofPentaph'L fragiferum. But the former is rough caft with fmall pieces having as it were feet on each fide, Iflntliffle InfiSs. With which, the Seed of Lcuchanthemum (which may be called, the Giant-Chickpeed) doth much agree. The latter, hath feveral Fibrous Ridges, relembling the Fibres in the Auricles of the Heart 5 or runing from the nofe to the Circumference, (bmewhat like the Azymuth Lines on a Quadrant.

9. 6. Some are Oval; astliat of the little Bell, and rough cad: with Fibres almoft parallel and produced by the Length of the Seed. In which latter refpect, the Seeds alfo of Trachelitis and fome other like Plants, are agreeable. That of Brooldime, is alio Oval, but encompailed with a thick R/MW, narrowing all the way to the Safe of the Seed.

10. §. The Seedof Dovesfoot hath an ovalCone, and a fl.it Saji. Its Surface favous, like that of Foppy,Toad-pix, and fome other Seeds. That of Sedum minus ajlivunt luteum, is in a manner the Figure of the former inverted, being flat, not at the Bafi, but on the Top. And whereas that riles with a blunt Angle, this hath only a Ridg, raifed above the Surface of the Seed.

11, )J, The &.W/of divers forts of Grafs, aremore Ciw/c^, aspar- ticularly of that, which for the Iikenefs its Seed hath to a Early Com, may be called Barley-Grafs, And [ little doubt, but th.it among the feveral forts of Graft, there arc fome which anlwer to 3II the kinds of Efiulmt Grains, as Oat-Grafs, Rue-Grafi, Wheat-Grafs, Rye-Grafs. And aecordingly,that they may be more prolirah! v town in one Ground, than in another} and uftd with diflinftiop, for the higher, or more

w hoi lb me

Book IV. of Seeds. "97 wholfome feeding of Cattle. A lii/fi, though it farms an imperfect Plant, yet belides its Flower, hath alio a plentiful brood of Seeds of a Cattick_ Figure.

I a. j!. Some Seeds are Cylindrkk., as that of St. J-ohns-wort, as • aifo of Tttij'w, and fome other W)sEPlants, with fome little dtverfity in -r , (he Shape or Surface of the &ft£i That of Vervain, is in a manner, *' half a cylinder: the true .SW lying ill the Covert, like a Child, id a Cradle without an head.

13. £. Others are rather Cwico-CjIhidrh-k, as that ofjacobaa; having a Coronet on the top, and feveral furrows by the Length round "*• 73- about. Anfwerable to which, is that of Erygentm ••, in Shape not unlike to a Rowling-pin.

14. ji. Some are tlani-Conich., at that of Nettle, which is fhaped Jbmewhat like the end of a Speer. That ofEye-bright is more ElipticJ^ with feveral Ridges running by the Length; and joyncd together with fiiort pieces trat.fverfly, as in the looping of Lace. That of Worm- Tab.fi., iwWnot very unlike a little flat Effence-Glap : in which, the Fibres are produced by the Length, as the Ridges are in Eye-bright. And Co in Tarrow, which is alfo encompafled with a Membraneous Rimm. That dtwlyii, is Plam-Coniclj towards theBafi. And fo thofeof Let- tice,Sonchus, and fome others. To which, thofe alfo of Hieraccum, Tra- gopogon, Scorzonera, Sec. with refpect to their Surface, do all allude.

I 5. §. And fome arc Conico-TrianguUr. Of which, that of Semi is Cenick. at both ends ; the fides equal ; and upon every Angle, hath a narrow and lliarp Rimm. As alfo that of Anagdllis; but the Sides are Spheri-cenicl^, and fo the ends are blunt. They are alfo 74- pounced with many little round Cavities. But have no Rimm upon the Angles.

16. §. The Seed of Nigel/a is Triangular, and Cenick. °^Y at tne

Top. On every i&rg&, hath a narrow rMmnt ; the three Sides equal, and Sphcri-conic^ furrounded with feven or eight Ridges by the girth, joyncd together in fome places with others tranCverfly. That of Ar- ***** 74* fmart, is alfo Triangular and Conick^ at the Tiy. But one of the S/tfex is almoft equal to the other two 5 which ftand low. That of Ktiot- Grafs hath three sides, one lefs than another, being as 5, 3,and 2, or thereabout.

17. §. The next ( which 1 take to be the Seed of a fort of Bu- glofs ) is very oddly figured. The Bafe, ova!-, the Tip, comely--, the J5«4., fwclling and round as an Egg--, the Uetfyalfo fwelling,but riling j-• < upintoanobtufo Angle bigheft in the midlc, fomewhat like a Breafl- picceoi Armour: and is encompaflM with a fiiw/a floapedupward.

18. j(. That of Moldavian Batons, is Triangular, and Conic\ only at the s«/S. The place where it is farmed, fhaped like the Beard of a Dart. Two of the Sides are Plani-co»ich\, the TWud Sphericonick, Tab. 74. and near as big as both the other two. The Head flat, with aRimm erected upon each Side, ib as to make a Spherical Triangle. Approah- ingtothis, are thofe of sage, Horehonnd, Clary, Sec.

19. £. That alfo of Bellis Tanaceti folio, hath two Sides vlanico- nick^, and a third Spherieeniek, The two firft have feveral Jlidgcs run- Tab. 74. ning to the B<ij?. Which is not perfectly conic!;, but a little dilated into two obtufe Angles. The Head Triangular, with one Side convex,

the

7*

The Anatomy BookIV- the other Two ftraight, a little hollowd, 'and having a fmall pinacle in the Center.

30. $. That of St/ech/is Arabfra, as. the former, faving, that the Held is oval, and the Bafi floaped into a little Triangle. That of Waftwert or Sun-Spurge, hath a very complex Figure. The Belly confifteth of two Planiconick. Sides, as the former 5 the Back, Sphcriconick. The whole S«?<f, in a manner, ComcicovaL Yet the Bafi and .f/W both flat. In the midle of the former, a Peg by which the Seed is faftned 5 and of the latter, a poynted Knob. The midle of the Belty- Sides, hollowed, fo as tomake a flat Rimmatequal Bredth; and the hollows filled up with Bladders like thole in all the Parenchymas Paris of a Plant.

21. $. Laftly, there are Ibme Seeds which are fquare. Whereof foce are ftraight, as that of Fox-glove;, which hath alio an even Sur- face : And that of Blattaria, in which there are feveral little hollows in even Rows. And fo in Brounwort.

32. §• And fome Convex, as that of Chrysanthemum Americ. 'T\s guadrati-conick, or fquare and iharp at the Bafi, and big at the Head. The Sides all plain ••, and a thin liintm erected upon every An- gle. Asalfo on the four £/</» of the Head, which is flar, with a little Pinacle in the midle.

33. )S. The Seed alio of Tanfiy, is a Conick. and bended fquare not with the Angle forward, as the former, but the Side. And in the place of every Rinim, hatha round Ridge. Somewhat like to this, are thole of Febrifuga, Mayweed, and fotnc oihers. Thus far of the Fi- gures of Seeds.

lit. 74.

T.i. 74.

351. 74.

Hi. 74.

CHAP. IT.

0f/6e NVMBER and M0 T10NS of Seeds.

iATUHE hath lecured the Propagation of Plants feveral ways,but chiefly by the Seed: for the Pro- •duUion of which, the Hoot, Leaves, Flower, and Fruit, do all officiate, as hath been fliewed. And according as the Plant, or the Seed it bears, is more liable to be deftroyed, ProvilJon is made for Propagation, either by a greater number of Seeds,

or other ways. So the Seeds of Strawberry, being gathered, or eaten by Vermin, with the fruit $ the Plant is therefore eafily propagated by Trunk-Roots, So Poppy, being an annual Plant, is highly prolirick : for inflance, the White Poppy -? which commonly bears about four mature Heads, in each of which, there are at leaft ten Partitions, on both fides whereof, the Seeds grow} and upon l''1 part of one fide, about loo Seeds; that is, 8co oil one Partition: which being multiplied by 10 (the number of Partitions ) makes 8oco; and 8coo again by 4 (the number of Heads) makes 32000 Seeds, the year! v product of that Plant.

BooklV. of Seech. *99 2. $. So in lyph.t n/.ynr, (lie Seeds being blown off and fow'n

0 fas the Eggs „f finny Fifhes fpawn'd ) with great hazard, they are ftrangelv numerous. Por as they (hind altogether upon the iV/wfe, they make a Cylinder nt kail iix Inches long, and near £'hs of an Inch in Di- arnetre, or an Inch and £ about. Now 9 of theft Seeds, fet fide to fide, as they itand on the Spike-, make but jlh of an Inch ••, !b that 72 make a line of an Inch in Length. But becaufe upon the Spike, tlic Hairs belonging to the Seeds come between them; we will abate 10, and count but6a. Towhich J<ft( of62, that isCwithout the Frafti- on ) 46. being added, makes 108 for the Circuit of the Cylinder. And the Cylinder being fix Inches long, there are fix times 62, that is, 372, for a Line the length of the Cylinder. Which number being multiplied by 108, produceth 40176 the number of Seeds which ftand upon one Stali^ andfo, upon three stalk*, which one plant commonly bears, there arc in one year, above a hundred and twenty Thou- land Seeds.

3. §. SO SOON as the Seed is ripe, Nature taketh fcveral Me- thods for its being duly fow'n : not only in the opening of the ZJterits, as in fome Inftances (<?) hath already been feen •-, but alio in the make ("') P. 3. of the Seed it felf. For Firjl, the Seeds of many Plants, which arfeft Cb. 5. Tab. a peculiar Soil or Seat, as of Arum, Poppy, Stc are heavy and final! ?o, & 71. enough, without further care, to fall directly down into the Ground: and lb to grow in the fame place where themielvcs had their Birth.

4. §. But if they are fo large and light, as to be expofed to the wind, they are often furnifhed with one or more Hool\s; To ftay them from ftraying over far from their properplace, till by the fall ot'Leavs or otherwife, they are faiely lodged. So the Seeds nlAvws have one tingle Hook., thofe of Agrimony and Goofe-grafs, many; both the for-7^/, j2- mer, loving a Bank, for warmth, the latter, a Hedge for its fupport.

5. jj. On the contrary, many Seeds are furniihed with Wings or Feathers. Partly, with the help of the Wind to carry them, when they are ripe, from off the Plant, as thofe of A(IJ, Maple, Orach, Stc. leait fraying thereon too long, they fhould cither be corrupted, or mils their fealbn. And partly, to enable them to mike their flight, morcorlefi, abroad: that fb they may not, by falling together, come up wo thick 5 and that if one fhould mils a good Soyl or Bed, another may hit. So the Kernels of Fine have wings not unlike to thofe of fome JnfeUs; yet very fhort, in refpeft of the weight of the SeediXali.jS. whereby they flye not in the Air, but like domelttck Fovds, only flutter upon the Ground, But thofe of Typha, Dandelion and moil of the Vappons kind, with many more, have very long and numerous Feathers, by which rhey are wafted every way, and to any dittance neceffary for the aforefaid purpofes.

6. $. Again, there are ibme Seeds, which are icattered not by flying abroad, but by beingeithtr Spurted, or Slung away. The firft are thofe of Woodforrel--, which having a running Root,Nature (lis it fit to low the Seeds at fome di fiance. Thedoing of which iseffeftedby a white thick and iturdy Coverofz Tendinous or Springy Nature, WTal,.??: which the Seed lies within the Cafe. This Cover, fo foon as it begins to drye, burfls open on one fide, in an inltant, and is violently turned infide outward, as you would turn the Gizard of a Fowl 5 and fo finartly throws off the Seed.

7- *•

,


7. lj. The Seeds of Harts-tongue, and of all thatTrrbe, art Slungoc Shot away. The doing of which is performed by the curious contrivance of the Seed-Calc--, as in Codded Arjh/art, and fome other like Plants. Only there, the Spring moves and curies up inward ; but hire it moves outward. I (hall defcribe it, as well as the Weather ( which when I obferved it was cloudy ) would permit. Every Seed-Cafe, as it appears through a good Glajs, brands upon a Pedicle from \ an Inch to an Inch or more in Length ••, at the bottom about as thick again as a. Hetje-hah, and a little thicker at the Top, on which Hands the Cafe, of a Silver Colour? about the bigncls of a Cherry-flom, of a Spbcrick, Fi- gure, and girded about with a fturdy Tendon or Spring, of the Colour of Cold.- the whole Machine looking not much unlike a little Padlock, The Surface of'the Spring relembles a tine Screw, orfomeof the Acr-Vcfjcls in the Wood of a Plant. So (bon as by the Innate Aer of the plant, or otherwifc, this Spring is become (lark enough, it fuddtn- ly breaks the Cafi into two halls, like two little Cups, and fo ilings the Seed.

8. §. ThticCajcs grow in oblique Furrows orTrenches onthc back fide the leaf, from i of an Inch to an Inch in Length, and about iril

of an Inch broad. In one of thele Trenches in Inch long are more than 300 of the Cafes above defcribeti; and allowing but 10 Seeds to every Cafe, above 30CO Seeds. Which (tiling multiplied by the number of Furrows in one Leaf, with allowance for the IciTer Furrows 5 and chat fumm by the number of Leaves commonly growing upon one Root, comes to above Ten Hundred Thoniand Seeds, the annual product of this Plant. The Seed is of aTawnji Co!our}throagh a good Glafs about

T,dl of an Inch long, flat, and fornewhat oval. Oftheie, ten Thou- land are not fo big as a white Pepper Corn.

CHAP. III.

Tab. 72,

Tab. 72.

Of the feverat COVERS of Seeds, and of the VI- TELLVM.

H E next ftepof Natures Manager?, relates chiefly, totheGrowth of the Seed when it is fow'n. For which purpole, the outer Covert are fomewhere

3) furnilhed with Apertures fuificient forthereccp- "" tion of Alimcntal Moyficr from the Ground $ and

Diviftons, for the fiwoting forth of the young ' Hoot into it. As in the Seed of a Gourd, at the

Bolton/., in a Bean, on the Side j and in a Chej- mit, at the Top: in which places the Radicle or young Hoot always lies and puts forth, in the (aid ieveral Seeds. And the Seed of Palm* Chrifti; which fills to the Ground not only in the ufual Covers, but alfo in the Sccd-Cajc, for the more plentiful admiiiion of Aliment, hath a double Aperture. Not much unlike to this, is that found (onetimes

Book IV. of Seeds:

in larger parcels of Euphorbium •-, for which Cauje, I (alpe£t it to tic the Gumm of a WW of the Titkymal land.

2. £. If the Cwer of the OWY/ be (tony and very hard, it is alfb diftingiiiftied intofeveral Pieces--, whereby they eafily cleave afunder without much refinance to the eruption of the Root. So the Shell ofa Hazel-nut eafily clcavs on the edg •, and the cleft beginsbefl at the poynr, where the Root ftands and (hoots forth. The Shell of Ibme _, Walnuts dews into three Part/5 and theStoww of theBeBerick, Myro- iai,'75- Wwintofive: thatfo, being very thick and hard, if one piece fhould not yield, another may not fail to do it. And the Covers or Husks of fome forts of Grain, as of Millet, are only folded or laped one over another, the better to give way to their tender Sprouts.

3. jf. Pefides the Kernels of Plums and (bme other Fruits, there are very many Seeds, even of the (mailer forr, which have alfoftony Covers^ as of Ciirth.iimim, Myogram muiwfyennon, Beet, Borage, Lithofpermc, Amor Anibtts,Violet, &c. Sometime*, for the reception of the harfher and lefs matured Principles from the Secd,\a its Generation, asm Borage. Commonly, to keep it warmer before and after its ibw'n. For which purpofe, the outer Covers of fome Seeds, are as it were Lined with Far: iiltbatof GriMf Maple, Short h of Gojjipium, Long. And if the Seed requires a longer ftay under ground, ihc hardnefs of the Cover ferves to (lint the Aliment 5 left too much, lliould either roc it, or came it to germinate, before itspropcrfealbn, or full time for a more Mafcnline Growth,

4. §. On the contrary, many Seeds, as thofe of Clary, Garden- Crefs, and others of that Tribe, have their upper Covers feted with a Mm-thge; which being eafijy receptive of any Moyfiure in the Ground, gradually fwells, till it lies like a Gelly round about the Seed. Ei- ther for a more plentiful fupply of Aliment; or at leaft, to (often the Covers, the better to accelerate the Growth of the Seed.

5. £. The procefs of Nature in the Icveral fteps of the Vegetation of the Seed, hath formerly been explained, (a~)

6. f. THE COVERS of all, or at leait the fir greaternum- 00 B- l

ber of Seeds, arc Three; fome way or other derived from the Phh; ^ 1" as mail hereafter be feen. And (bmetimes, Four; even thofe of fton'd fruits, have Three, belldes the Stone. In that of Gojjipium, there are Two Coats under that linifd with the Cotton. The Seeds of Cummer, Goats-beard, Broom, Scabious, Lettice, 8cc. although fo fmall, have Xub.7K plainly Three Coats. But in fome ofthele, and many more, there are only Two difrinftly vifiblc, except in the State of Generation.

7. §. In the Upper Coat, the Seed-Veffib are difleminated. The Second, is firft a meer Pulp; but afterwards (hrinksup and flicks clole tothe upper. The Third or Inmoft ismore deals; and if it be thin, for the mod part, tranfparent; whereby the Seed (ecms fometimes to be naked while it lies therein} as in Almonds, Cucumers, and the like. Tub. j6. For this (licks not to the midlc Coat, as that doth to the outer; but commonly, remains entire, after thofe are ftripp'd off, being as it were, the Smock of the Seed.

8. §. In Melijfa and fome other fmall Seeds, it comes finely off upon foaking in warm Water or on the Tongue, In Fenugreek., 'tis fofr, and of an Amber-Colour ; and being moyfttned, looks almoft like fine Glew. But commonly, tisa prety tough Metishrane, and often with

I i (bme


Mil"

Tab. 75.

fome thicknefi, as in flams, Borage, Scabious. Yet always extream thin at the Tip of the Radicle; the more eafily to break and yield to it, as the Seaindine to the Fwtus, when it firit (hoots intothe Ground. And fometimw, as in the oVt^/of an Orange, it hath at one end, the refemblance of a Placenta. But of this, and the two upper Coats, I (hall give a further Defcription in the laft Chapter.

9. §. AS ALL Seeds ite ex Ova, fo there are many with thin Covers, as of Orach, Spinage, Beet, and the reft of that Tribe, &c. which beiides the Albumen or clear Liquor out of which they are bred 5 have alio, a VitcUum, or a Body thereunto Anulogui: being neither part of the Seed, nor part of the Covert, but diftinct from them both. With refpeft to the Bulk, o( the Seed, very large, as white as Starch, and pretty friable, like good Rice or Barley: of a roundilh Figure, and grooved on the Ginh, fo as to have a double Edge; Whereby t he Seed, which is long and (lender, lies round it, as a Sack, of Comnpon a Pad?Saddle or a Rope upon a Fully-mkeel. Upon my firft notice hereof, it feemed to anfwer to a flacenta. But upon further con fide ration, the Analogy doth not hold betwixt them. For the Placenta Iks without the Me/v branes in which the Fatus is conteined: whereas this body lies within the Covers contiguous to the Seed, and lb becomes its firtt and fineft A- limcnt, as the Telk.doth tothe Chickr^or which purpofe, asintheGe- neralion of the Seed, it is a pure MilkyChyle •-. Sua, us Vegetation, it is converted into the like again.

10. jJ. The fame Body for Suftance, is obfervable in the seeds of Rhapontick,-, Dock., Sorrel, and thereft of that kindred, withthisdif- ference; That whereas in Orach, Sic. the Seed only lies upon it ; here, the main Body or Lobes of the Seed are immeried therein, the Radicle itanding naked or above it. So that the faid Lobes, and therein the Seminal-Root arc beded herein, as in a 7 «£ of AlealoT a little pot of pure refir.'d Mould, neceflary forthefirft Vegetationof the Radicle.

ir. §. BY THESE midle Steps, Nature proceeds from the Thiner Covers of Seeds ; or thole, which after the Generation of the Seed is (inifhed, (brink upi to the Bulky Kind, or thofe which keep their Bulk after they are dry. Wherein, not only the Lobes, as in Doc\, but the whole Seed is immediately lodged. Different in Sub- flance, Shape-iv.i Bulkj but always many times biger than themieSeed within it: for which it is commonly miftaken ••, but is no more the Seed, than istbe-Sfowc of a Plum, the Kernel.

12. $. In the BarbadoNut, 'tis White, Soft, Conkk^A and taking all its D/wentions, 8 or 10 times bigger than the Seed within it. In Ajken Keys, 'tis of a fad Colour, hard, yet Ibmewhat Oyly, Oval and fiat, and of the fame Bignefs asm the Barbado Nut, with refpeft tothe Seed. In the Fruit commonly called Nux Vomica Offuinarum, 'tis of the Coloursnd Bardnefsuf&Cotvs-Horne; and makes almoft the whole Body of the Fruit, beingabont i4ori5 times the Bulk °f the Seed. In Goolgrafs or Cliver 'tis of the like Horny Subjiance, but fhaped fbmewhat like a Bontt with the Rimm tuckt in. And lb in a Coffee-Berry; but rowled or Collided up into a kind of Oval Figure, with a iVc/cA or Ri' ma through the Length, where the two Ends meet. With other diver- lities whichwill heft be imderftood, when I come prefently to the De- fcriptiim of'the Seed herein contained.

Tab. 75.

Tab. 76.

Tab. 77.

13. $.

Book IV. of Seeds. n 15. j(. With refpedl to the uft of this Cover, it is obfervable, that

where there is a Stone or shell over it, as in the Sarbado Nut, it is fiiff-y but where there is none, as in NIIX Vomica, Ap, &c. 'tis hard 5 and fo it lelf inftead of a Stone. As alio, That it becomes hard, only by the properNatureofits Parenchyma, and the exquifite fmallneft of the Bladders of which it confifts. Whereas a Stone, is alfo hardened by the Lees or Tartar of the Sap which finks into it,and thereby petrifies it (a) as hath beenfaid. So that whereas a Stone, as it lies in the Ground, fa) p_,_ onlycleavs in certain Places, but continueshard.- This Cow, likeibme Ch. 3. Hcrwj, upon the due acceflion of Moiflure, doth gradually become Joft. Whereby, as while it is bard, it performs the Office of 3 Stone, in guarding the Seed til the proper Seafon for its Growth: So afterwards when it is joft, it anfwers, as in Orach or Dock, (l>) to a Vi- (h) Ch. $j teilum, from whence the Se«/receiverh itsfirft and pureft Aliment. #'8,9.

CHAP. IV.

Of the FOE TVS or true SEED: and firft of the RADICLE and LOBES.

II

£A V I N G diicourfed of the Covers, I come next to , the Seed or Fetus it felf. Of the Shape and Po- . fture whereof, I (hall give Ibme Examples, firft, a- , mong thofe with the thinner fort of Covers j and

then, of thole with the Bulky one: where I (hall fpeak only of the Lobes, or Main Body, and the Radicle. Next, \ (ball defcribe the feveral forts of

Nodes or Buds of Seeds. And laftly, the feveral Parts, of which the Lobes, Radicle, and Buds are compounded.

2. $. AmongSeedsv/'uh iheThinner Covers, are thofe of all forts of Corn and Grafs. Of a different make, from that of molt other Seeds: The Main Body being not divided into Lobes, but one entire Piece, doubled in the form of a Pair of Lipps. And whereas commonly, the whole Seed is very Soft and Oylyi here, only thofe two minute Parts, which become the Root and Stalk., are io .* The Main Body being of a different Subftance^ when the Corn is ripe, hard and friable 5 but when it is fown, eafily colliquable into a kind of Milk or Chyle, ib that, in fome refpe&s, it hath a near Analogy to a Vitellum. For as that isgradually melted intoa fort of Chyle, andbythe Branches of the Du- 3«* Inteftinalis cztryed into the Sowelsof the Chick: So is this, intoa like Substance, and by the Branches of the Seminal Root (formerly deicrib'd ) conveyed to thofe Parts, which become the future Plant. B. 1, ch. it

3. §. Of Relation to this Kind, the Seeds of Dates, and of fome other like Plants, may be efteem'd. For that which is commonly called the Stone, feems indeed to be the Main Body of the Seed, doubled or folded up in the fame manner as in Corn. To which that Part which becomes the Plant, is annexed. But whereas in Corn, 'tis placed at **fc 7$.

lis the


T.i.n-

r.j.75.

Ta.75.

I TJk 75-

21*. 75.

M. 7S-

theEottomofthe MainBody-, here it lies ina fmall round Cavity in the middle of the Back-, The Stone, 01 Main Body, where this Part grows to it, is not fohard, as more remote from it: and is therefore probably in fome part diifolved , by lying in the Ground, as in

4. §. l}ut for the molt parr, the Main Be*?; is divided, as hath been faid, into two Lobes-^ andthofe in Subltance Homogeneous to the o- ther Pari or Paris, plainly diftinguiftied in molt Kernels and other large Seeds 5 and not difficultly in many lefler ones, as in that of Viola Lunaris, Scabious, Doves-Foot-, Sic. if flipped out of their Covers before they are full ripe.

5. $, In Hounds-Tongue, they are of a circular figure, and very large in Proportion to the Radicle, [n Cucumer, oblong , with fome viiible Branches of the seminal Root; and the Radicle fomewbat bigger. But in Scorzonera, very long, like the Leggs of a Pair of Compaffes: and the two firft, or dijjimular Learn of the Plant into which they are converted, are of the fame Shape. Of thefe and many more, the Radicle is ihort and pointed; and lies in one Itraight Line with the Lobes.

6. §• InViola Lunaria, they are very large; and the Branches of the Seminal Root, fairly apparent, fo as to referable a Pair of Leaps. The Radicle pretty long, equally thick from end to end, andcouched down upon the two Lobes, each of them having a little Shoulder for it tolieupon. In Woad, where it hath the like Poflure and shape, asalfo in Chamielinaj Emca, and many others, it is very Bulky, being bigger than both xhtLabes put together. -

7-iS. Of this Part, I thinkitmay beobferved, That commonly thole Seeds, wherein it is very (mall with refpeft to the Lobes, produce a Perennial Plant: And to, vice iitrfa, where it is very large, an Annual one. In the latter, the Seminal Virtue being more vigorous, and fo tending more haftily to the Bufinefs of Generation, followed with the Death of the Plant, "v

•8,§. IN THE former Seeds, the Lobes He flat one againft another. But in Garden-RadijI), they arc folded up, fo as to receive the Radi- cle into their Boflme; as when a Chicken tucks his Head under his Wing.

o,§. In Holyoak, the Lobes are plated upwards, and re-plated down again. Being moft agreeably compofed to the Shape of the Covers, as thole are to their Poflure on the Plant. In Maple, theyarc plated one over another, and fo roulcd up.

10. §. Inthe Ci>«0»-Seed,whfch confifteth almoft wholly of two very broadand thin Lebesor Leaves, the Folds arc yetmore numerous ; all curioufly reduced to an exact and fblid Oval.

ii.jj. It happens now and then, that inftead of two, there are three Lobes, as in the Kernels of Plums, Apples, and other Fruits, and the (mailer forts of Seeds, will fpring up fomctimes with more than two dijjimilar Leaves, originally the Lobes of the Seed. Thefe are obferved by foroc, more frequently to produce a double Flower, which maybe, becaufe the faninal Virtue in fuch Seeds, is increafed by athird Part.

i.fclN

Book IV. Of Seeds. 205

12. §. IN many Seeds, the Ritdkk is of one and the dime Colour from end to end. But in others, as in the Lupine, it is obfetvable, Thot theupret and greater half, is White-^ the Lower to the Ptfwr,hath a kind of Horny Ghfs, and teems to be of a fomewhat different make.^- 75- Whereby it comes to pais, that after the Radicle is fliot forth a little way, only this lov. r half defcends and becomes the Root.- The upper half is produced or raifed above ground, as a PilLsr upon which the Lobes, or diffmilar Leaves Ate erected.

13. $. This Seed, on the out fide of each Lobe, and near the Ra- dicle, hath a very fmall and round Node, like a Navel; whereof, in the firftBook: the whole Seed looking not much unlike aTidgeons Head;Ch. 7. the Radicle rcftmbling the Bill, and the Navel the Fje.

14. jS. IN the Seed of Garden-Orach, both the Radicle and Lobes Tab. 7?. are very long and llender, and liealmoft in a compleat Circle round about the Vitellum before defrrib'd. The Lobes of Rhapontick\ are Ihaped like the Silt of a Spade 5 and the Radicle ftinds erected above ^ 3- them like the Handle.

15.iS. OF SEEDS alfo with the Bulky Cover, there are many not divided into Lobes; being in a manner, all one Piece - as all of the Bulbous-Kind. In fome of which, though the mmoft Cover be thin 5 yet compared either with the other Covers, or with the Seed it &\ft it may very well be accounted of the Bulky- Kind.

16. $• In Flag, it is above twenty times bigger than the Seed within it. Conflfting of Bladder; all Radiated towards the Seat of the Seed, The Seed it lelf is fhaped fomewhat like a Penknife. The lower Part ^- 7*- which becoms the Bulb, as the Hi/*, is thick, and cometh near to a Cylindrkk, Figure, and the end,round. The upper Part which becomes the firftyearsLflifi as the BAw/e, is rather flat, double edged, andpoin- ted, and the Point a little bent. The Fibers and Bladders of which it confifts, are all difpofed into Parallel Lines running by the length. in Lily, where this Cover is thinner and more Tranfparcm, without being cut, but only held up againfttheLight, ihtSeedmay be teen within it.

17. $. BUT THE greater number of Seeds alfo with the Bulky Cover, are divided into two/.eicr; which, for themoft part, referable a j»ir of little Leavs. In the Purging Nut of Angola, the Shell being taken off, the upper Covers (dry'dand (trunkup ) feetn to bebut one. Tab. 76. In thele, thzSpsrmilitk Fcpels ate Branched. Under thefe, lies the Thick and Inmoft Cover; which being cut down the middle, exhibits the true Seed : Confining of a couple of fair Leavs, Veined, and as white as Milk_, joyned together with the Radicle at their Bafe-^ and let into a Hollow, made in the Cover, of an anfwerable fliape. The like is obfervable in the Barbado-Nut, Ricinus Americanus, and fome other Indian Fruits ••, wirh fome little difference in the Shape of the Root and Leavs.

18. $. IN the foregoing Fruits, the 'Bulky Cover is very fbft. But tntheNux Vomica officinarum, 'tis near as hard as a Datc-flom.Tab.y6. In this, befides the hollow made for the reception of the seed, or the two Leavs and Root; the sides are )e para ted or diftinfl almoft to the Edge of the Cover round about, efpecially towards the Root: So that it may not unaptly be compared to a little Pouch with the Sides clapt together.

18. $. la


•

Tab. 77.

Tab, 77-

a. 3. T^.77.

Tab. 77.

Tab. 77-

19. jS. IN thisaad the Nuts above mentioned,! he £m& are all very large. But in fume other Plants, ihcy are extream fmall, fo as to be hardly vifible without a Gtafis asitiStaphifagria, Peony, &c. In Sta- ph/fagria, the Tim 4. or Inmofi Cover, is commonly a Spherical Triangle, cotiick. towards the Bafi, At the poynt of which, there is a little Cavi- ty, in which the Seed, about as big as afraall pins head, is lodged. The Root whereof is a little ppynted, and the two Lobes rounded at the Top.

20. §. In Peony, the fame Cover is Soft, White, and of an Oval Fi- gure ; the part ufed in Medicine. Ufually thought to be the Seed it fdf But is near two hundred times bigerthan the trueiW, which is almoft invifible. It lies in a little Cavity near the bottom of the CWr; with a thick and blunt Root, and two poynted Lobes or Lews.

23. if. IN the Coffee-Berry, the Seed Ires in the Inner or Cartilagi- nomCover (formerly deicribed ) where one would not expecf to find it, fi. near the Top or Surface of the Back. The Lobes of the Seed are veined like two very minute Leaves, andjoyned to a long Root like a Stalk; The end of which comes juft to the bottom of the Co»er, ready for its exit into the Ground,

22. §. In Goofgrafs, where the Inner Cover is alio Cartilaginous or Horttey, xhzSeed is poftured in much a like manner, and looks juft like a couple of poynted Leaw with a very long 6"W4.

S3, tf. THE -SeeiJ ofStramonium, is alio inclofed in a Bulljy Co- ver. Which being foaked in warm water, and very warily cut about the edges, witha Rj/iir,the See^ may be taken out of it entire. Shaped like that of Orach, but muoh longer. For the Reception whereof, the Cover is formed with a hollow, which runs round about it neat the Edge? where in the Seed lies like a little winding Snake.

CHAP. V.

OftheBVDS of Seeds. And of the P ARTS, of •whhh tbefe, the Radicle, and Lobes are compounded.

> ROM between the two Lobes, rifes uptheSW4,of . the Plant. The original whereof, either to the

naked Bye, or by a good (?/*//, is always vifible in l the Seed.

I. jf. In many Plants, Nature fees fit only to lay the foundation hereof in a fmall round Node; where

) upon thcLeavs, in the Vegetation of the Seed, are mpcrftruckd: as in Viol* Lttnaria, and others.

3. §. But in the greater number of Seeds, is formed a true Bnd, confifting of perfect Leavs; different from thofe, which grow upon the Stalls, only in gignefs; and (b far in shape, as the fame Parts of an Animal Fetus, in its feveral ages in the Womb. In many Seeds, as well

fmall

Book IV. Of Seeds. 207

fmall as great, and as well of Herbs as Treat, it is very apparent. But oftentimes lyithfb deep between the Lobes as to bealmoft undifecrna- ble, as in Maple.

4. f. The Leaves of the Bud, in different Plants, are of a different Number; infant*, Two; in other-', Four, Six, and Ibmetimts more. In the Bap-Bereft they are only two ; very final), but chick or ftr, and finely veined. In the Seed of Cardans HtnediUiis, they arc alio Tab, 78. Two; aimoft invilible ; broad at the Bottom, poynted at the Top, thick or fat, yet plated inward, and pofturcd a little difhnt one from the other; for the two next to rife up betWv.n them. The like may be fcen in Carthamum ; and lb, I fiippofe, in all the Cardans Kind.

5. sJ. In fome Herbs, although, the Bad confifteth but of two per- fe&Lcavcs, yet they are veryconfpicuous. Not only in larger Seeds, j^_ _g as in the Phafeotus or French Bean ; but in thofe which are final!, as in the Seed of Hemp. In this, the two Leaves are both plated, and lb let Edge to Edge, with mutual 'Undulations. Of that Length, as to be extended beyond a third part of the Lobes.

6. jf. In the Seedof Sena, the Bud confifteth of Four Leaves; of fab, 78. which, the greater pair is the outer, and guards the lefi. Shaped not much unlike thofe in the Seed of Carduus; but are a little more vi~ fible.

7. (j. In the Bad ot" an Almond, we may cafily count fix, or eight Leaues,and fometimes more; the Inermoft being laid bare by a dexterous Tab, 78, Separation of the Outer. Theft are by much the greateft, doubled In- ward, and fb laped one over another; whereby they embofbme all the reft, a& a Hen fpreads her Wings over her Chickens. The like is obfervable in many other large Kernels, as alfoin the Garden Bean, and fome other Plants. With refpeft to which, I have taken leave (,*) to (a) B. 1, call this Part the Plume. Ch. 1.

8. $. THE LOBES ofthe.?^, and fo likewife the,Radicle and Bad confift of a Skin, Parenchyma, and Branched Feffils : a)! which I have formerly defcribed. (b~) I fhall now add the following Re- marques. Q) B. I-

.9. jS. And firft of the skin, which in fome Seeds, as the French- ^"- '• Bean may cafily be feparated from the Parenchyma: especially if the Bean be foaked in water for fome days; for then it will flip off, like the Skin in any part of ones Body where it is bliftercd. Tis woven into Bladders, as the Parenchyma; but into fmaller ones, and upon the 7^1 _„ Lobes of a Garden Bean, all radiated towards the Center. With thefe Bladders, there are alio mixed a fort of Lignous Fibres, incom- parably final], which give a Teughnefi to the Skin, and by which the Bladders are directed intofi^.

10. §. The Bladders ofthe Parenchyma, asisfatd, are much larger than ihoft of the Skin, efpecially in the Lobes. In thofe of a Garden Bean, fomewhat oval, about { of an Inch Diametre by their Bredth, Tab. 79. and directed towards the Branches of the Seminal Root. In the Radi- cle, they are twenty times fmaller, than in the Lobes : and fo in the

11. si. Throughout the Parenchyma run the BranchedVefftU, which Tab. 79. in the Lobes make the Seminal Root; in the Radicle and Plame,the Wood of the Root and stalky In all of them, diftributed as hath been (c ) CO "• '• formerly (hewed, Ch. 1.

1%, i.


Td. 79-

Td.?9.

Tab. 79.

12. £. I (hall here farther note, Tliat the utmoft divifions are no where extended to the Circumference of (he Lobes, but are all inofculated together at a confiderable distance from it, as in the Leave* of (bme Plants.

13. p. In the Lobes they all meet in one folid Nerve. But in the Radicle, are dilated into a hollow Jrunk, filled up with a Pith j compofed of Bladders (bmewhat bigger than thole which make, as it were, the Bxrque of the Radicle. In the Radicle ofa French Bean, the Pith is very con fpicuous.

14. jj. The Vejfcb are of two kinds, as in the other Tarts of a Plant; fax Sap, and former. Not running collateral, as Arteries and Veins ; but the latter every where fheathed in the former. From the Aer-Vejjels it is, that if a Bean be freeped in water, and then the Ra- dicle cut tranfverfly and prefled, it will yield Rubles as well as Liquet. Theic VtJJels arc admirably finall, yet through a very good Glajs become vifible.

15. jf. The Liquor conteined in the Seed, when full ripe is chiefly Oyl-, generally, found in a greater proportion here, than in any other part of a Plant, Being as the fickle, in which the Seminal Virtues^ i. e. the more volatile and aUive Principles of the Seed, are immerfed for their Preservation: and to curb them from too great a Luxuriance in the Vegetation of the Seed.

ft

CHAi.

Book IV. of Seeds.

CHAT. VI.

Of the GENERATION of the SEED.

till it be formed :

S I made choice of a Garden-Beat;, to fhewthe manner of the Vegetation of the Seed ; lb I fliall take an Aprecoci^, as very apt and convenient, to ob • lerve and represent the Method which Nature taketh in its Generation.

2. $. In order to this, the firft thing that is to be done, is to make a fit Uterus. Both to keep the Membranes of the Fetus warm, and fucculent,

mdto preferve and fecurethc Fwtifs it (elf after- wardsj till it comes to be born into the Ground.

3. §. For this purpofe, the Pulp and Stone of the Fruit are both necefiary ••, but primarily the Stone : the Meat or Pulp being no otherwile neceflary, but becaufe the Stone cannot be made without it; the petrifying of that Parenchyma which is the Ground of the Stone, being effected, by the linking of the Tartar from the Pulp thereinto.

4. f. And that, at the firft, the Ground of the Stone, is a diftinft, but (oft Parenchyma 5 is evident in the cutiog of a young Aprecock. Of which, alto a flicecut off, with a Rrtfir, and viewed through a good Qlafi, (hewith \< robe compofed o{ Bladders, as the Pu:p it JJ g felf. Only, whereas many of thole of the Pulp 3 re large, now about ' * as big as a white Pepper-Corn; thefe are no bigger than a Mujlard- Seed, Rut as the Parenchyma hardens into a atone, thefe Bladders arc all gradually filled up, and difappear.

5. $. This Parenchyma is derived immediately from the Pith, as the Pulp is from the Barque ; and makes the far greater part of the Stone. Tis coven d all over within,with a very thin Lining ; derived,not from the Pith but xYxPannchyma which covers the seed-Branch t<.\^<jn its firft entrance within the hollow of the Stone. This Lining is ofa clcfe fubftance; yet compofed of iJW^ir/.excpiifitely fmall and hardly vifible. By which means, it foon becomes a very hard and dry Body 5 and is ju. g- hereby fitted, both to promote the induration ofthe reft ofthe5Vuff£} and the feafonable drying, and fo, the (blinking up, of the Covers of the Seed, to make room for its Growth.

6. $. The Stone being made hard and dry ; it could never be lb fufticiently foftned by lying under ground, but that, it would keep the Seeds perpetual prifoner, unlets it were alio made pretty eafily to cleave in two. For which porpofe, the Skin ofthe Fruit doth obfervably ^aL 80. conduce. For in a slice of a young Aprecoch. cut tranfvei fly with a very Iharp knife, it may be feci), efpedally with the help ofa GY*/}, to be doubled inward from the two Lips ofthe Fruit, and fo to be con-

& k tinucd,

The Anatomy Book IV-

.

I

tinued, not only through the Ay//;, but alfo through the Stone it fclf, into the hollow of the fame, where it meets, and is united with the Lining thereof. Whereby, as it further helps to the drying and hard- ning of the Stone ? fo alfo renders it cleavable in that part, where it runs through it. And therefore, whereas towards the Stalky, it goes no farther than to the Seed-Branch, and fo but half way through the Stone: towards the Top of the Fruit, where the Radicle [rands, and where the Stone begins to cleave, it runs quite through ir.

•j. $. Nature having thus provided a convenient TJterm, She next"'' taketh care about the Membranes of the Fwtus. Thefc are Three apparently dittincr, and in many re fa efts different one from another.

8. f. The outer Membrane is derived from the Parenchyma which (11 rrounds the Seed-Branch 5 which, upon its entry into the hollow of the Stone, is expanded, as it were, into two Bladders, one within another 5 whereof, one becomes the Lining of the Stones the other, this outer Membrane : as is btft teen by cuting a young Aprccock,, when it is about half an inch long, down through the midle, or from the Seat of the Flower tothe stalls, between the two lift,

9. §. This outer Membrane, at this age, hath a good full and frim Body, about V.[h of an Inch thick, or through an ordinary Glafs, half an Inch, where itis thickest, as at the Sides and the greater end: the Poynt being thinner, for the more eafy eruption of the Radicle into the Earth. Compofcd of Bladders, through an ordinary Glafs, about as big, as a Colewort-Seed.

10. £. Throughout this Membrane, the Vejfels contained in the Seed-Branch are distributed. Beginning a little below the fmaller end of the Coal or Membrane, they thence fetch their circuit both ways round about, juft beneath the Surface of the Membrane, and at laft, meet in the midle of the greater end, where they are all inofculated, fo as to

'. make a kind of'umbilical Node. From whence theyftrike deeper inio it, and at la(t,into the midle Membrane, in which they preftntly become invifible. By theie Vcfjds, the Sap is brought and fpewed intothe midle Membrane. So that the outer Membrane (eemeth, in tome refpefts, to be anfwcrablc to the Placenta in Animals.

11. §. The midle Membrane, is derived from the bottome of the Outer. From whence efpecially, but alfo round about, the Bladders hereof (al! angular) are more and more amplified towards the Centre-? mod of them being at leafrtwo hundred times biger, thanthofeofthe Outer Membrane: whereby it look', through a Glafs, not unlike a Came full of Honfi or in regard of their great trarifparency, like a company of little Oyfial Pans full of a pure Lyntpha.

11. $. This Midle Membrane, h properly fo Called, from the ftate and conditio! it hath, upon the Augmentation of the Slid, at which time, it obteins the nature of an Involiuruni. But originally, it is every whereeniire, without any Hallow, filling up the Cavity o( the Outer Membram, like a toft ;<:\<l delicate Pair. After a fhort time,

there

Book IV. of Seedr.

there appears in it a fmnll DnSifs or Chanel ••, which runs from the bottom to the top, like an Axis, through the midleof it. At firft, Trfi. no wider than to receive the Hair of a Mans Head ; not viflblc, except in a flice hereof cut tranfverily, and viewed in a Gl.ifs. Being grown a little wider, it may be fcetl, if the Membrane be dexteroufjy cut by the length. At which time, it is alio dilated into two Oval Cavities, one at each end : which arcastwo little Citterns, whereinto a moftpure Lympha continually owzeth, and is therein refcrved for the nourilliment ot the Seed ; and through the Chanel which runs between the Cijlems is emptied out of one Cijieru into another, according as the Seed or the Inmoft Membrane hath need of it; i. e. as the Wea- ther and other Circumftances do more or !efs accelerate their Growth, and Co render the Lympha ufeful to them,

13. jS. A few days after this, the Inncimoft Membrane begins to appear; growing, like a (oft Node or Bud, out of the upper Cifiem$ to the lower end of which it is joynedby a fhort and tender Stalk., from Tab. i whence it is produced into a Conick^oval Figure, anfwerable to that of thelVyW

14. §. This Membrane, though foft and full of Sap, yet being compared with the midlemofr, is a dofe and compact Body, compofed of Bitdders above 500 times fmaller than they are in that. Whereby, as the Seed is Co well guarded, as not to be fupplyed with any part of the Lympha, but the pureft : (0 neither with any more of this, than will fuflice, without the danger of making an Inundation out of fo great a Ldk?.

1 j. §. This Membrane, if it be pulled with a moil (teady hand,and very gently, upwards, it will draw a fmall tratrfparent String after it to the bottom of the Midle Membrane : The faid Siting though for the gteater part, Parenchymal/*, yet being ftrcngtherjed with the admixture of fome Lignous Fibres •-, no otherwise vilible in either of thefe two Membranes. So that they feem, to be a fmall portion of thofe which are inofculatcd at the bottome of the Outer Membrane, and thence produced through the midlemolt, underneath the Chanel, till at laft they break forth into the upper Crjiern, where they form this inner Membrane ; a pit.ee of clofe-wrought Work , fuitable to the in- comparable finenefs of all the Stuff out of which it is made.

16- $. The fame Membrane is originally entire, as the Midlemoft: but being grown to about the bignels of a Carvi-Sced, becomes a little _, hollow near theCone. And the Lignous Fibers abovchic),fetching their compafs from the Bifi, ihoot forth into the Cone j and 10 make a very fmall Node therein, for the firft F.fiy towards the Generation of the Seed. The faid Fibers being thus fpun OUt,to the utmoft degree of fine- nefi for this purpoie.

17. $. This Node, being grown about ;,h part as big as a Cheefe- Mite •-, it begins next to be divided by a little indenture at the Top. fab. i Which growing by degrees ftill deeper, the Node is hereby at length diflinguillltd into two Lobes or thick Leavs.

18. f.

The Anatomy ~~BookTv*

18. f. So foon as thefe are finiftied, their Bafts beems aftprw,^ •obeT„acj a„a f„t„lief„m«,int0, M-5«T3^Zrf hei«J wh,ch becomes ,he Real. As .he Sulk, of Fr„,„ do grow

leller wh le.he F,„„ therafelves are expanded. Sothat in ibis eftate the RtJirl, is, as it were, the stalk of the Seed. •

10. *. At this time, the seed being ex.ream fall, the Uhei are

not fo manageable as to be fepatated one from the other. Bntit is moitrealonabletofuppofethatfo foon as the Radicle is finilhed the next ftep, is the pulhing forth of another M,<fc,belween the Lclei in order to the making of a Bud, and fo ihe perflaion otitic Seed.'

so. (. This being done or in doing, the Radicle or Slalk. of the fc<;,contraarag Hill more and more at the bottome.hangs at the Inner Mmbram.only by an extream fmall and lhortL,^««oi• N.vel-Strim Which at laft, alfo breaks; and fo the Seed, as Frmts when they are ripe, falls off and lies loofe in the Iner Membrane ; this gradually (htink- ing up and fo becoming more hollow, to make room for the further Growth of the Seed.

Several

Several

LECTURES Read before the

ROYAL SOCIETY

By NE HE MfA H £ it £fFM.D. Fellow of the RO T AL S 0 C I ET r, and of the COLLEGE of THTS1CIANS.

•

LONDON,

Printed by W. I^awlms, 1682.

M...t-ot. ii I .

THE

TITLES

L Of the following

ECTURES.

I

I./~\ Fthe Nature, Caufes,andPower of MIXTURE. The X^J fecond Edition.

II. Of the LVCTATION arifing upon the Mixture of fever al Mcnftruum's with all forts of Bodies. The fecond Edi- tion.

III. An Efay, Of the various Proportions, wherein LIXI- VIAL SALTS are found in Ana.

IV. Of the ESSENTIAL and MARINE SALTS of Hants.

V. Of the COLOURS of Plants.

VI. Of the Diveriities and Caufes of TASTS ; chiefly in Plants. With an Appendix, Of the ODOURS of Plants.

VII. Experiments in Confort, upon the SOLUTION of SALTS in Water.

•

TO THE

Right Honourable

WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count BROVS^CKER,

PRESIDENT O F THE

Royal Society. MY LORD,

I N E Reafort why I Dedicate the following Difcourfcs to Tour Lordfliip, is, For that by Tow great unaundeferveJ Rejpeffs, Ton have obliged me to do no lefs.

Another, my Lord, is, Becaufe 7 could not but Publickjy return Tour Lordfliip

Thanks, for minding the Royal Society of jo good a Way, they are lately refolved upon, for the Management of a great part of their Bufmefs. Wherein, my Lord, 1 do more than prefume, that I alfo fpeak, the Senfe of the whole So- ciety; I think., not any one excepted.

I may with the fame Confidence intimate , My Lord, how happy they account themfelves, in having a Petfon fo fit to prefide their Affairs, as Tour Lordfliip. The Largenefs of your Knowledge , the Y.xaEinefs of Tour Judg- ment , the Evennefs of Tour Comport; being fame of ihofe Ttecefary Qualifications, which His Majclty had in His Eye ( as right well underftanding what He did ) when He fixed His Choice upon Tour Lordfliip.

/ know, my Lord, that there are fome men, ffiho have LI 2 juji

jufi fo much Vncferftanding, as only to teach them how to be Ambitious: The Flattering of whom, is fomewhat likg the Tickling of Children, till they fall a Da?icing. But I alfo know, that Tour Lordlhip unconcemeth Tour felf as much, in what I even vow ffake$ as CaLar did bimfelf, when bis Souldiers began to ftyle him King. For as hefaid, Non Rex, fed Csefar; So let Tour Lordfhip be but once nanid, and all that follows, is but d Tautology ;o what Tou are already faown to be. Tour being Prcfident of the Royal Society, Tour being the Firll that was Chofen, and Chofen byfo Knowing a Prince ; becomes fo real a Pancgyrick to Tour Lordibip, asleaveth Verbal ones without any found.

Whence, ?uy Lord, J have a third Reajon ?noft naturally emergent, which is,That I dare tofubmit myfelf, as to what I have hereafter [aid, to Tour Lordfhips Cenfure. Tou bebig fo able andf if an Arbiter betwixt the fame and all thofe Per- fans therein concern d; that Toucan neither be deceived, nor corrupted-, to ?nakg a Judgment in any Pointy to the Injury of either.

And truly, my Lord, were it only from a Principle offelf. hiterefl,yet I could not defire itfhouldbeotherwife. For the World, //" it lives, will certainly grow as much more knowing than it is 5 as it is now more , than it was heretofore. So that we have as little Reafon to defpife Antiquity $ as we can have willingnefs, that we our felves jhould be dejpifed by Po- rted ty.

Tet fame difference there is to be made $ viz. betwixt thofe of all Ages, who have been modefily ignora?it 5 and thofe who have thought, or pretended, that they were Omnifcient. Or if knowing and' ackjwwledging that they were Ignorant; haz e yet not been contested to be jo ; un/efs, with as good manners-, as fenfe, they didconjure all Mankind not to ojjeratthe kjttw- ing any more than themfelves.

'Upon the whole, my Lord, I defire not Tou fhould be a Pa- tron, any further than Tou are a Judge, For if this fmall Eflay hath dejervedthe leafi acceptance, lam fure, that in being one, Tou will be both. I am,

My Lord, Your Lorelfiips molt Faithful

and Obedient Servant,

NEHEMJAH CREW.

Book IV.

A

DISCOURSE Read before the

ROYAL SOCIETY ^Decemb. 10. 1674.

Concerning the

NATVRE, CAVSES, and POWER

O F

MIXTURE. SIA VIN G the honour to perform the Task of

this day ••, I (hall endeavour to conform to the Phyhfophy, which this society doth profefs; which is, Reafimng grounded upon Experiment and the Common Notions of Sen/e. The former being, without the tatter, too fubtle and intan-

| gible; the latter without the former^ too grois ; and unmanageable: but both together,bearing

a true analogy 10 our (elves 5 who are neither Angels, nor meer Animals, but Men.

The Subject I have chofen to fpeak of, h Mixture. Whereof, that our Difcourfe may be the more conjijhnt, and the better intelligible •-, all I have to fay, (hall be ranged into this Method •-, viz.

1. Firft, I (hall give a brief account of the received DtiSrine of Mixture.

2. Next, lay down fome Proportion) of the Principles whereof all Mixed Bodies confitt.

5. Then, open the true Nature ofMixture^ or iay, What it is. 4. And then enumerate the Caafis of Mixture •, or fay, Bim it is

made. 5. Laftly, I (hall (hew the Power of Mixture 5 or, What it cap. do.

CHAR

The received jVoBrine Book IV;

C H A V. I. Of the received Votirine ef Mixture IR.ST, As to _t he received Doctrine of Mixture? not to trouble you with tcdiou5quotationsofwhat,4r7/rW/(:, Ga- len, Fernelius, Scaligcr, Sennertus, Riverius, and other Learned men fay hereof; we nay fuppofe the whole fummed up in that Definition which Arifiotle himfelf hath given of

it,and which the greater number of his Foil owe. n-,hnve almoft reiigioufly adhered to 5 viz,, that 'tis, tSSn fnaerSv ah^i-Mv-mv ?w* that 'tis,

Lib, I. de mfiibilium aheraforum vain. Which Definition, as it is ufiially expli- Generat- cated, is both Unintelligible, and unufeful. ^Corrupt. 2. $. Two things are unintelligible $ what they mean by Atterati- Cap.uk. w-, and what by union. In this Alteration, theyfay, Thatthevery

Forms of the Elements arc altered. And therefore lay it down for an Axiom, g/uodin Mixta, Forma Elemcntares tax turn fat inpotentia, But let us fee the COfiftqoence, For if in a mixed body, the Forms of the Elements are but in potenlia, then the Elements themfelves are but m potential for we all fay, Forma dat ejfe. And if the Compounding Elements, are only inpotcntin •-, then the Compounded Body it felf can be only in potentia .• yet ro firy it is no more, is moft abfurd.

3. fj. As for the 'Onion of Elements in a mixed Body $ they make it fucb, as brings them at laft to afiert, the Penetration of Bodies, and that the Union of mixed Bodies is nothing elfe. For they fay it is made in fuch fort, that every particle of the mixed Body, parraketh of the Nature of the whole. Which Nature, arileth from the contempera- ted Qualities of the four Elements. Whence they conclude, That every particle of the mixedsody, containeth in it felf all the four Ele- ments. Which is plainly to afiert a penetration of Bodies. For every Elementh, at leaft, one particle; if therefore every particle of the mixed Body,containeth four Elements ; then four particles are but one. I conclude then, That the received Doclrine of Mixture '^Unintelligible.

4, jS. Whence it follows, That it is alio Barren and Vnnfefid. For who can make any ufeof that which he undcrftandeth not? And the experience of fo many years, wherein it hath been ventilated by the difputesof men, proveth as much: Scarce any of them, except the Learned sennirtas, daring to venture upon Experiment, for fear they fliouid come to underftand themfelves.

5. §. Ic isCOBfeffed, that many gallant things have been found out by artificial Mixture. Rut no thanks to this Definition of it. For as an Ignorant Man may make bad I'y'ork, and a good Rule be never the worfe ; fb one that is Ingenious may make good tforl^, and a bad Ride be never the better. The rjueftion is not, what have men done ? but what have they done upon this foundation, gmd Mixitio (it mijii- bi.'iiim idteratoriim unio. Had this ever taught them to do any thin£, even fo much as to make the Inh$ wherewith they have wrote, all their Dijputes ; I confers, they would have had fomething tofllew fiw it. Fait the truth is, their notions of Mixture, have been fi> far from doing us any good, that they have done us much harm: being, through their fctroing fiibtlety, but real abfurdity, as fo many phantalbck Speilruws, fcrving only to affright men from coming near then), or the Subjitt whereof they treat. 6. 4-

Left. I. Of Mixture. The'Principles, &c. 223

$.~6. I (hali therefore endeavour to Open the true Nature of Mixture. And I (hall build my DoQrine upon the Common Notions of Jc»/e: which none can deny ; and every one may conceive of. In order to which, I (ball take leavcto lay down fame Proportions, of the Princi- ples of all mixed Bodies.

CHAP. II. Of the Principles of Bodies.

I N D firft, by Principles, I mean Atomes, or certain Sorts of Atomes, or of the fimplejl of Bodies. For otherwife they would not be Principles $ for a compounded Principle, in ftrift fpcaking, is a Co»- tradiHion. Even as F/»M, Threes, otTwo's are not the principles of Number, but Vniles.

2. jf. Whence, ftcondly, it follows, that they if Indivifble. Not Mathcmatictlly •-, for the Atomes of every P«"«-

c7/i/<; have their Dimenjions. But Pbjfically $ and fo, what is but IMW, cannot be made two. Ifitbeasked, Whether a Stick cut with a Knife, be not of one, made two? I fay, that a Stick, is not one Body, but many millims of Bodies 5 that is, of Atomes 5 not any one whereof is dividedv/hWin it felf, but only they arefeparated one from another, where the Knife forceth its way. As in the drawing of a mans Finger through a Heap of Corn •, there is no Divijion made in any one Grain, but only zfepdratiox of them one from another, all remaining ftill in themfelves entire. I fay, therefore, that what is Physically one, is alfo molt firm, and Indiviftble, that \%Impenetrable : for Penetration is but the Separation, not the Divijion of Atomes.

3. jf. Hence, thirdly, they are alfo Immutable. For that which cannot be divided, cannot be chang'd. So that of the whole World of Atomes, not any one hath ever fuffer'd, or can fiiffer the ieaft mu- tation. Hereupon is grounded the Conflancy of Caufes and Effects. So that, in all Generations, it is not lefs certain, that the lc-lf fame Prin- ciple is ftill propagated from the fame •-, than, that Man is from Mam Wherefore, compounded Bodies are generated i but principles are not, but only propagated $ that is, in every Generation, they pafs, in themtelves unaltered, from one Body, into another.

4- §. If Principles, or Atomes are all Immutable •, it again follows* That they are of Divers Kinds. For one and the fiime Principle, or Kind of Atomes, will (till make the Same Thing, and have the fame Ejje3 : Co that all Generations would then be the Same. Wherefore, finee they are Immutable, they muff be Divers.

5. jS. This Diverfity, for the fame reafbn, isnotfmall, but very Numerous. For as the World, taken together, is Natures Shop; lb the Principles of Things archer Tools, and her Materials. Wherefore, as it fpeaks the goodnefs of a Shop s fo the FerfetJionoithe Z)niverfe,That it is furnifhed with many Tools wherewith,and many Materials whereupon to work- And confequently, that phibfophy bcareth bell its own name 5 whichdoth not ftfain all totwo or three Principles, Hketwoor three

Bells

• 524 The Principles of Bodies. Book IV.

Belli in a Steeple, making a pitiful Chime: but tryeth to rife up to futures own Aw/«r, and fo to ring all i he [ h.in«es in the World.

6. $. Yet doth not this vaft Diversity take away the Regiment and Subordination of Principles. There being a certain Idler lumber of them , which either by their greater quantity, or other ways, have Rule and Dentition, in their fcveral Orders, over all the reft. For wtrere-ever the Subject is Multitude, Order is part of its PerfeUion. For Order is Proportiiw. And how can Nature be imagin'd to hold Propor- tion in all things elfe, and not here? Wherefore, as certainly, asOr- (/irandGcm;jv/.we»< are in all the Parts of the Rational; fo certainly, of the Materia! World. Whence it is, That although the Species of Primiplcs be very numerous ; yet the Principles called Galenical, Chy- mical, or any others , which do any way fall under the notice of Sent,.ire notwithftanding reduceable to a [mailer number: viz.. according to ihv number ui I rcdom,aakt Pritrcipks in Ajl«rc;or,rather in this part of t\iv Zlniverfe which is near and round about m. To the Power and Empire whereof, all other Principles do fubmit. Which Suhmijfien, is not the quitting of thdrownNature ; but only their appearancenuder the external F^ce or Habit of the faid Predominant Principles.

7. (S. As there can he no Or^r of Principles, without Diversity ; fo no Diverfity, but what is originally made by thefc two ways ; Jc, by Size and Figure, ily theje they may be exceeding different: and all other Properties befides, whereby they differ, mult be dependent upon thefe Two.

8. >). Nor therefore, can they beof any other Figures, than what are Regular. For Regularity, is a Similitude contimid. Since therefore all kinds of Atomes are divert only by their Size and Figure; if the felfe fame Size and Figure were not common to a certain number of Atomes, they could not befaid to be of any one kind : andconiequent- ly, if there were no similitude of Atomes, there could be no Diflin- ilion of Principles.

9. ij. Hence alfo, theft- two'Modes of Atomes, viz.. their 6'iz.e and Figure, arc the true, and only original Qualities of Atomes, Thatis, an Atuwe hjach orjuch, hecaufc ft is of tuch a certain Si&e and Fi- gure.

10. $. Laftly, Asthele two Modes, taken feverally, are the ,<£«*. lities of an Atomei fo confider'd together, they are its Form. A jkb-

JLtntial Form of a Body, being an unintelligible thing. I fay of a Body; for although the Rational Soul be afubflantial Form , yet is it the Form of a M*», and not of a Body. For the Form of a Body, we can conceive of no otherwifc, than as of the Modification of a Body, or a Complexion of all the JVWM of a jW_)-- Which alfo agtees with that Definition of a Form, whichamongff the Peripatetkt\PlMofophers is well enough accepted,*^. Quod f.t, Ratio ejus Effcntitf,qu.e cuique Rei competit. Which Ratio, if it be referred to a Body, what isit,but the Modification of that Body £ Having thus propofed aSummary of my Thoughts about Principles--, I Hull next proceed to ihew what their Mixture is.

ua. I. The Nature of Mixture. 225

CHAT. III.

Of the NATVRE cf Mixture;

i N D lirftofnll, from the Preaijjes, w<f arrive at this Conclusion $ fcThat the i*V,«j/>(«aml Transformati- on of all Bodtc<,cjn be nothing elfe,but the Mixture-

i of Bodies* Fur nil Principles are immutable •-, as we ££, 2. £.: 1 have above proved: and therefore not generable,

formabk, or transformable. And the fur?;;/ ofFrin- ' «/>/r/, being but their Madefy are alio immutable. Chi3,^.i,<

So that the whole Knif>:c:'sot the Man-rid iVurU, is nouiinc til:', but Afortt«.

2. <S. Again, as Nature worketh every where only by Mixture 5 fb is this Mixture every where but o«« *fiw£, and can be but owe. For whether it be the Mixture oCgir.it Bodies, or o? finally of Compounds, ax of Atonies', it is every where Mixture, and theMixture of bodies. Ch, 2, &. Wherefore, Mixture is either an intetGgible Af'd'wn of,/// Bodies, or of»<w«; which later, no man will fey. As many ways therefore, as Wean fee, or conceive tf\C Mixture of any ^JVJ/I Bodies, which we hold in our hand; fo many ways, we may, of the ftthtilefi Mixtures which Nature makcth,or of Atonies themlelves ; and no other ways.

3. §. Now all the ways we can diftifiguiih/W/x/nre bjr, are, in general, thefeTW 5 cither in rtrfpeer of the iiodia Mixed, or tile of the Modes of the Mixture it felf.

4. jj. In refpett of the S«£» Mixed, Mixture is diltinguiihed al~ fo two wavs ; wjs. by C:>;:ji<g:;tiox, and dy Proportion.

5. j*. By Conjugation, \ mean, a Mixture offome certain principles, and not of others. Which is threefold, firs'/, As to Number; as when one Body may be compounded of /its Principles, another of three, a third of four, a fourth of jive, and fb on. Secondly, As to Kind-' where, though there be a conjunction of the lame Number, yet not of the fame Kind. Thirdly, When they differ from one another both in Number and Kind. So many ways the Principles of Bodies may be conceived to be Conjugated ••, and therefore are: for here, that which vtay be, is. The Contequeo.ce is clear. For Jirji, Nature hath various Materials wherewith to make thefe Mix- Q^ 2 s tures-7 as we have (hewed. Secondly, By^t-hefe Mixtures (hemay, and without the concurrence of any inn binary bormi, /•:.-. ft produce ail th* varieties in the material World $ as likewife hath been laid. Where- ^' 3* §• fore, fince all imaginable'Mfctamxtbty be »«it, and thai tojowe jurr* pofe ; iWiey (hould not be fo, Nature would be Imperfect: becaufe we our felves can think, how file might put her Materials to further 11O, ihcnfo thewouiddo. To think therefore, tbat-alllCwf-sJc of Prin- ciples, or all Elements goto make up every Compounded Body, ashy the Peripatetick. P,hilofephy we are taught; is a conceit, no more to bj credited, than one that fhould tell us, all Kindof Wheels and other

Mn farts

~~~Jj26 The Nature of <±Kiixturc. Led. I.

part* of a Watch, were put into a clock.? or that there were no other Materials wherewith to build an Honje, then for a Tent or a ship. For why liiould Nature, the great Artificer by which all perfect Works arc made, be feigned to cram and ram all things into one, which we our reives look upon as abfiird >

6, i. secondly, ffcffljxtunofPrbutpletisdiverfirTd, asbyCiw- jugalion, fo alio by Proportion. That is, by the divers Quantities; of the feveral Principles oc Parts mixed together. As if the Quantity of one, were as jfw to ten } of a fecond, as/'i-e to fifteen^ of a third) as jive to twenty, &c. Of if that of one, be as /iW to /*5. of a fecond, as fix tojev&i of a third, nsjeven to eight. By which, and by other Proportions, Mixture may be varied innumerable ways.

7. fi. Again, As Mixture is varied with refpecr to the Bodies Mix- ed ? fo likewife in refpect of the Mixlureit (elfj which 1 call the iLeae */o« of Principles, or the Afw/t'j of their ConjunUion. Which may be various, as well as their Conjugation and Proportion. Yet are they all reduceable unto /wo general ,',',.;/, i: nil Budies. and therefore all frw-

C/J. 2. i'"1-ciples, being »«.\rr:/ either by Mediation, or by Contact. 8. §. Now all Contact, whether of Compounds, or of Atonies, can.

be no other way, than fuch as is anfwcrable to their Figures. Where- of, therefore, we can conceive but r/jj-ee general ways, ipfe,

F^ft By Contract in a iW«f, or (bmcjmaller part: as when two A- tontes meet, which are globular or other wife gihbvfe. Secondly, By CvntaU'\\\-x Plain : as in the conjunction of the /rViv ofTriangular or Quadrangular Atonies, or otherwife J?J(. Thirdly, By Cont.18 in a Concave : as when one /f/owu is admitted into the- Concave or hole of another 5 as a Spigot is into a FolTct. The jirji may be called, Appor- tion j thc/ioW, Applitution^ K'IVJ third, Reception or lntru\ton.

9. jS. lathe faw £f/2 ways, ^taw may be joyned by 'Mediation j but bert of all the /a/?. As when the ireu extreams of one Atom are received into the Concaves or the holes of two others.

10. £. And thefe areaUtnegmn*/ ways,whereby we can conceive Bodies to be Mixed together; jc.by their various Conjugation, Propor- tion and Location. So that the Cen/pofition of Atonies, in Bodies 5 is like that of Letters, in Words. What a Thunderclap would fuch a I'FIMV/ be, wherein all the four and twenty Letters were paek'd up? One therefore is compounded of more, another of fewer : this of feme, and that of others: and both the Conjugation, Proportion, and Locati- on of Letters is varied in every Word; whereby, we have many thou- fandsof ditjiring Wards, without any alteration at all, in the Letters themj'elves $ and might have ten times as many more. In like manner, therefore, or ki the felffame analogous way, as the Letters of the Al- phabet, are the Principles of Words ; fo Principles, arc the Alphabet of Things.

11. ^. What we have (aid of Principles••> and of Mixture• as conic-' qnent thereupon; may be a foundation for an intelligible account, of ihe Nature arid CW/t of molt of the Intrinfiek Properties^and Qualities of Bodies: as of Gravity, Levity, Ffieitjr, Fluidity, AngdorituTLound- nefs, Heat, Cold, BUknefs, Wbitenefs, Semrmfa Swtttmfs, Fragran- ty, Petidmfs, and very many more. [ fry a fuch as ; groun. 1 the Notions of Six chtmcatiy. But the exemplihc.il ion hereof, bci i field

Left. I. The Nature of Mixture.

for this, or any one Leilure, 1 (hall, before I come to the Caufes of Mixture, only deduce from the Premifes , theft following Corollaries.

12. I), Eirfl, That there is no alteration of Principles or of £7c- mentsjvt the moft/>er/i-# Mixture of Bodies. It cannot be ; for Principles are Immutable, as we have faid. And if it could be, yet it needcth not ch. 2, $. 3; to be: for they are alfowsay, and compoundablc infinite ways } as hath been (hewed. So that we have no need to perplex our (elves <jfi- 2-,?-5- with any ofthofc difficulties, that arile from the DoUrine of the Cw.j.j.io; Alteration of Elements. The ground of which conceit, is that, of three being but four Elements, and all in every particle of the mixed Body. And fo men being puzeled, how from thence to make out the infinite variety of Bodies, they reigned them to be alterable, and altered, upon every perfeS Mixture. Not confidcring, that if their four Elements be alterable ; as few as rhey are, no fewer then three of them may be (pared : for one Element,if aha•able, may bejmade any.

13. £, Hence, secondly, may be folved that great Difpute, Whe- ther fuch as we call LjxiipalSalts, are made by the fire ^ Fovfirji, No Principle is made by the fire; all Principles being unalterable $ „, and therefore unmakable. Secondly, We muft therefore diitinguilh fl-3-S- 3" betwixt the Principle, and its various Mixture with other Principles', from whence it may receive different Shapes and Names. Wherefore, a Lixivia! Salt, qua Lixivia!, is certainly wae/e by the fire. But j**- f«M» Salt, it is not: that Principle being exiraQable out of mofi Bo- dies j and by t//»erj other wajj, then by the/Ve. For whether you Calcine a body, Or elfe Ferment it, ( after the manner IheWed by the curious Improver of Chimical Knowledg, Dr. Daniel Cox ) or ptitrifie it under ground, or drown it in the Sea; it ftill yieldeth fome kind of Salt. All which Sattsate made, not'by making the Saline Princi- ple ; but only by its being differently Mixed, by thole (everal ways of the Solution of Bodies) with other Principles : from which its different Mixture, it receives the various Denominations, of Marine, Ni- trous, Volatile, or Lixivial.

14. jf. Hence, Thirdly, the moft perfect Mixture of Bodies, can go no higher than Contact. . For all Principles are unalterable ; and all Ch.2. jf. 3; Matter \$ impenetrable-^ as hath been faid. Inthemoft viflble and laxe Ch,-$.i), 5; Mixture, there is CoutaQ $ arid in the moft /it/ife and perfect", as in Ge- neration it fclf, there is nothing more.

15. £, Hence, Fourthly, we eafily undetftand, how divers of the ferae Principles, belonging both to Vegetables and many of/jer Bodies, arc alio aUually exiftent in the Body of Man. Becaufe even in Gene- ration oiTranfmutation, the Principles which are translated from one Body to another, as from a Vegetable to an Animal, are not in the lead: alter d in themfelves; but only their Mixture, that is, their Conjugation, Proportion and Locationf\s varied.

16. §. Hence al(b the difference of Mixture, arifing from the difference of ContaU, is intelligible S fc. at to thofe three degrees, Congre- gation, union, and Concentration.

Congregation, and Inconfiflent Mixture, is When the fevcral Atomet touch but inaJWr, or fmallerpart. In which manner, I have divers Ck%. jf, 8. arguments, inducing me to believe the Atomes of all Fluid Bodies, qua Fluid, do touch ; and in no dther.

Mm 2 VhigB

r 228 The Nature of <g\4ixture. 'Left. I.

Ch.2.f.8. ZJuiott, is when they touch in a Hah. hs \n the cryjlili MA shootings of all Salts, and other like Bodies. For if we purfee their divided and fubdivided parts, with our eye, as fir as we can ; they (till terminate, on every fide, in Plains. Wherefore, 'tis intelligible, That their very Atomes do alfu terminate, and therefore touch, in Plan.

Concentration, is when two, or more Atoms touch by Reception Ch.2. 6. 8. ant' Ixlrttfton of one into another: which is the cfofeft, and firnteji

Mixture of all ; as in any fixed unodorable, or untaxable Body: the Atonies of fuch Bodies, being not able to make any Smelt or Tajie, unltfi they were firft dijfolved; that is to lay, unpin d one from another.

17. §. Hence, Sixthly, we underftand, how in Ibme cafes, there feemeth to be a Penetration of Bodies:, and in what fenje it may be admitted: viz. if we will mean no more by Penetration, but Intrujl- on. For the Intention of one Atome into the Concave ox hole of aio- ther, is a kind of Penetration ; whereby they take up lcls room in the mixed Body, then they would do by any other way of ContaU. As a naked knife and itsfheath, take upalmoft double room,to what they do, when the knife is (heathed. Whence we may aflign the reafin, Why many Liquors being mixed; take up left room or (pace, then they did apart; as the Ingenious Mr. Hook^ hath made it to appear by Experiment, that they do. I jay the plain reason hereof, or at leaft one realbn, is the Intrufton of many of their Atonies into one another. Which yet is not a Penetration of Bodies ftricfly (b called.

18. jf- Seventhly, If all that Nature maktth, be but Mixture; and Ch, 2. ji. 1. ajj this Mixtlire ^ bat CtrntaU 'tis then evident, That Natural and CA-3.jS.i4. Anifcial Mixture, are the fame. And all thofe feemmg fubtiHies

whereby Philosophers have gone about to dijiinguijh them ; have been but fo many Scarcrowt to affright Men from the Imitation of Nature.

19. jf. Eighthly, Hence it follows, That ^i7 it felfmaygo far in doing what Nature doth. And who can lay, how for ? For we have nothing to Make ; but only to mix thofe Materials, which are already made to our hands. Even Nature her (elf, as hath been laid,

Ch a i I# iiMtf^ nothing «ew } but only mixeth all things. So far, therefore, ' as we can govern Mixture, we may do what Nature dotb.

30. jJ. Which that we may flitl the better underftand ; let us before, and in the next place, fee the Caufes of Mixture. For fince

Ch.s. <j.i8. Natural and Artificial Mixture are the fame; the immediate Caufis of both, are and muft be the fame.

CHAP.

Left. I. The Qnufis of Mixture.

J

CHAP. IV.

Of the C AVSES of Mixture.

LOW all the Caufis of Mixture wc can conceive of, mutt, I think, be reduced to tbele Jix in general ?

' i. Cengruity, Weight, Comprejfon, Solution, Di- lion, and Agitation. . jS. Cengruity, or aptitude and refpondence be-

twixt the Sizes and Figures of Parts to be mixed', whereby Bodies may be truly called the Jnjirumen-

talCaufes of their own Mixture, As when a Plain antwers to a Plain, a Square to a Square, a Convex to a Concave* or a Left to a Greater or an Equal, See. according to which Refpondencies in the parts of Bodies, they are more or lefs eaiily mingleabh.

2. jf. Weight, by means whereof all Fluid Bodies, upon fuppofi- tionof tbsCongruity of their parts, muft unavoidably mingle.

3. £. Comprejfon ? which either bythe.A>, or any other Body, added to Weight, mutt, in fome degree, further Mixture. Becaufe,that Weight it fejf, is but Prejfton. For further Proof ot all the (aid Cau- fes, I made this Experiment 5 Let Oyle of Anifeeds, and Oyl of Vitriol be put apart into the Receiver of an Air-Pump. And, having exhaufled it of the ^i»r, let the <nw laid Oyls be then affufe'd one upon the other. Whereupon, Firfl, It is vilible, that they here mix and coagulate together ; that is, their parts are wedged and intruded one into another, without the ufual comprejjion of the Air; for that is exhaufled, add therefore only by the Cengruity of their receiving and intruding parts •? and by their Weight \ by which alone they are fo comfrejjed, as to make that Intrusion. Secondly, It isalibevidtnr, That although they do Co- agulate? yet not altogether fo much, as when poured together in the fime manner, and quantity, in the open Air. Wherefore, Comprejjion, whether made by the Air , or any thing elfe, as it doth further the Diffotution oflbme Bodies, 16 the Mixture of others, and the greater the Comprejjion, the more.

4. jS. Solution-? For all Bodies mix beff, in Forma jluida. And that for two reafons. Firfl, Becaufe the parts of a Body are not then in aflate of Union, but of Separation •? and therefore, in a more capable/^, fortheir Mixture and Union with ihe parts of another Body. Secondly, becaufe then they are alfo in a Jlste of Motion, more or leis ; and therefore, in a continual tendency towards Mixture^ all Mixture being made by Motion. Wherefore all Generations, and mofr perfect Mixtures m Nature, are made by Fluids •? whether Animal, Vegetable, ot Mineral. Which is alfo agreeable to the Doilrine of the Honourable Mr. Boyle, in his Excellent Treatifeo? the Nature and Venues of Gems. And it is well known, That Bodies are ordinarily petrified, or Stones made, out of Water.Ths.1 i«,out of petrifying parts diUblved per minima in Watcr,3s both their Alenftruum and their Vehicle. Wherefore, if we will talk of making Gold? itmuftnot beby the Philofophers Stone, but by the Philofophers Liquor.

5. $.!>/.

23c Tbe Cmfes of Mixture. Led. I.

•

5. fj. Digejlion. For which there is the fame reafon, as for Mixture^ by Solution. For, Firfl, All heat doth attenuate, that is, (till further fepamte the parts of a Body 5 and fo render them more mingkable with che par ts of another. And therefore, Secondly, Doth alfo add more Motion to them, in order to their Mixture.

6. $. Agitation. Which I am induced to believe a great and effectual means of Mixture, upon divers Considerations. As, Firfl, That the placing of Blood in the Bodies of Animals, and the mixing of the CWe therewith, is very much promoted by the fame means •-, fc. by the Agi- tation ofthe parts of the Blood and Chyle, in their continual Gradation. Again, from the making of 8»(tcr out of Milk, by the fame rheani: whereby alone is rmdeafiparatien ofthe oleous parts from the Whey, and Conjunction of the Oleous together. Moreover, From the great Effects of Digefcion; well known to all that are converlant in Chymical Preparations. Which Digeflion it felf, \sb\iid, kind of injenftble agitation of the parts of digcjied Bodies. "Tis alfo a known Experiment, That the readieft way to diilolve Sugar in H^we or other Liquor -, is to give the Veffel a hafly turn, together with a fmari knock,, againft any bard and jleady Body : whereby all the parts of the Sugar and Liquor, are put into avehement Agitittion,mc\ fo the Sugar immediately diiiblved, and mixed with the Liquor., And I remember, that having (with intent, to make Mr. Mattheros's Pill) put fome Oy! of Turpentine and Salt of Tartar together in a Bottle, and lent it up hither out of the Country 5 I found, that the continual Agitationupon the Road, forthree or four days, had done more towards their Mixture ; than a far greater time of Digeflion alone had done before. And it is certain, That a vehement Agitation, elpecially, if continu'd, or joyned with Dige~

jlioti-^ will accelerate the Mixture of ibme Bodips, ten timesmorc, than any bare Digejlion alone ; as may be proved by many Experiments. I will inftxmccin this one. LctfomeOj'/ of Turpentine and good Spirit of Nitre be ftop'd up together in a Bottle, and the Bottle held to the Fire, till the Liquors be a little heated, and begin to bubble. Then having removed it, and the Bubbles by degrees increafing more and more; the two Liquors will of themfelves, at laft fall into lb impe- tuous an Ebullition,^ to make a kind of Explofion^kndmg forth a fitoak, for the (pace of a\moll two yards high. Whereupon, theparts of both the Liquors, being violently agitated, they are, in a great portion, incorporated into a thiek_Balfam\a a moment: and that without any intenfi heat, as may be felt by the Bottle. And thus much for the Caufts of Mixture.

Led. I. The Power of Mixture. 231

CHAP. V.

Of the P 0 WE R andV S E of Mixture.

HAVING enumerated the general Caufis, we fhailj • laftly, enquire into the Power and TJfi of Mixture ; , or, into wh.it it can Do and Teach. And I fliall In-

ftance infix particulars. First, to Renderall Bodies Sociable, wliatfocver they be. Secondly, To Make. Artificial Bodies in Imitation of thofe ofNaturesovtn production. Thirdly, to make or imitate the fenftble Qualities of Bodies •-, as Smells, and Tajls. Fourthly,

To make, or imitatethtiT Faculties. Fifthly, It is a Key , to difcover the Nature of Bodies. SixtWj', To difcover their ZJ/e, and theAWww of their Medicinal Operation.

INSTANCE I.

FIRST, To render all Bodies Sociable or Mingleable.- as IJW with OjV, £*fc with 6'f?>/(, and the like. For Natural and Arti- r,

filial Mixture, are the fame •-, as we have before proved. If therefore -3*5 Nature can do it, as we fee in the Generation of Bodies fhe doth, 'tis likewife in the Power of Art to do it.

1. §. And for the doing of it, two general Rules refill t from the Premiffis, fi. The Application of Caufes, and the Choice of Materials. As for theCaufis, (hey are inch as I have now initanc'd in. Andfor6V>.4, the Application of them, I (ball give thefe two Rules.

3. si. Firfi, That we tread in AT.»t«m ffceps as near as we can 5 not only in the Application of facta a Caufe, as may be moft proper for fuch a Mixture 5 but alio in allowing itjufftcitttt time forits r$a7. For fowefee Nature lier ltlf, for her more per/e2 Mixtures, ufually doth. She maketh not a Flower, Or an jJ/>/>/e, a Hcrfi, or a M*», in a moment; but all things by degrees; and for her more perfdl and chbor.it e Mix- tures, for the moft parr, file requireth more time. Becaufe all fuch Mixtures are made and carr'l'd on per minima •-, and therefore require a greater time for the compleating of them.

4. $. Afeco'd Rule is, Not only to make a due Application of i)w Caufes; but fometimes to Accumulate thorrj. By which means, we may not only, imitate Nature, but in fome Cafes go beyond her. For as by adding « Craft or Badto the Stocl{, we may produce Fruit fooner, and fomeiimes ief f er, than ftature by the SW& alone would do: So litre, by acatmulating theCnrfii of atwfitFe, that is, by joy n ing two, three, or »•re ro^ethcr; or by applying more in fome Cafes, where AV ture applytth fewer; we may be able to make, if not a more perfiff,

• yetafarroore fpcedy Mixtftre, than Nature doth. As by joyning Com- prejjion, Beat, and violent Agitation, and 16 continuing them all together, by fome means contrived for the purpofe, for the Ipacr of a

Week,

332 The Power of Mixture. Left. L

Week, or Month, or longer, without cefi'ation. Which may probably produce, not oyily flrange, but ujefrl Ejfiits, in the Solution of forac. and the Mixture of other bodies. And may iVrve to mix fuch Bodies* as through the fmaU number of their congruous parts, arc hardly mingle- «bh any other way. Agitation being, as carrying the Key to and frc, till it hit the Lock., or within \\\cl-ock, till it hit the Wards.

5. $. Secondly, For the Choice of materials', if thty are not immediately, that is, of thenrfelves, rnmgleabJe^ we are then to turn one

Ck. 2. $, 0. Species of Mixture into a Rule $ which if, To mix them by mediation of fome f/i/riJ, wnether more f/mple or compounded Body, which may be congruous 7>/frf>'< to them toi : :;:• Sidpl.ur.nn s.ilti are to W/*/wand Oyl--, and are for that realbn mngieabli with o'/to- of them. Or, By any two congruous Bodies, which are alio, in part, congruous to two others: and other like ways. Whereby the parts of Bodies, though never (6 heterogeneous, may yet be all bound and locked up together. Even as twenty Keys may be united, only by uniting the two Rings whereon they hang.

6. f. The Confide ration of thefe things, have put me upon ma- Itingliveral Experiments, Sir the nrivglii.g of heterogeneous ladies. I Hull give two Examples of Try al; the one upon Fluid, theotherup- on confident Bodies.

7. \. For the firji, I took Oyl of Anifceds, and pouring it upon a- notherBody $ I fo ordcr'd it, that it was thereby turned into a perfect. nii!k-iri;:i<: Ihtfiw, or Diityr. By which means the laid Oyl became minglealle with any Winy, or V, at cry Liquor \ cafily, and injiauta- neoufly diffulving therein , in the form of a Milk, ' And note, That thisisdone, without the /erf/Ialteration of the S««//, J}//?, Nature, GC Operation of the (aid Or/. By fomewhat the like means, not only O)/ of Anifeeds, but any other ftitlatitioits Oyl, may be transformed into a milk-white Butyr ; and in like manner be mingled with Water or any other Liquor. Which is a£ various ttfe in Medicine $ and what 1 find oftentimes very convenient and advantageous to be done.

8. (I. Again, not only Fluid Lv.it lonfifrcnl Bodies, which of themfelves will BWJC only withOj/f by due mixture with other Bodies,may be render'dt.i.Wj' dilloluble in Water-, as miy liAiu, and all rcfticus and friable Gums. As alfo I'K/.v •• and this without changing much of their Cc/ur, Tjy?, or Swell. Whereof like-wile, v.hatloever others may do, the Phyjitiati may make a manifold Vji:

INSTANCE I r.

BY Mixture alfo, we may be taught to Imitate the ProduSions of Nature. As to which, from what we have before laid of Mix*

turc, we may conclude i That there is no Generation of Bodies »»w- t-anical, but what is in the Power of Mixture 10 imitate. As of Animals, 'to Imitate BW, jw, C^fc, o>>«fc, FAgw, Btfr, &c. Of Vegetables, to Imitate a Milk, Mucilage, Rofm, Gum, or Salt. Of Minerals, to Imitater/dvo/, ^//s», and other i'.i///; as alfo Ajfcf•».'/, and the like.

2. §. I do not f.iy, I can do all this.- yet \i~, upon good PremijSes, we can conclude this poffible to be done ; it is one Rep to the doing of it. But I will alfo give an /»#*»« of Tomewhat that maybe doue\n every kind. And, ;• f-

Led. I. The Power of Mixture. 333

5. §. Firft, For t\lc Imitation of an Animal Body, I willinftance in Tat. Which may be made thus j Take Oy O&w, and pour it upon high Spirit of Nitre. Then digeff them for ibme days. By degrees, the Oyl becomes of the colour of Marrow ; and at laft, is congealed, or hardned into a white Fat or B»/f«\ which diffolveth only by the/re, as that of Animals. In converting Oyl thus into jf^tf, it is to be noted. That it hardens moft upon the exhalation of Tome of the more Sul- jNtafreaw parts of the S/wv( of M/re. Which I efFetted, well enough for my purpofc, by unftopping the glafs after fome time of digejii* os } and fo fufTerirtg the Oyl to dijfolve and thicken divers times byluc- ceffive heat and cold Hence, The true Congealing Principle, is a Spi- rit of Nitre feparated from its Sulphur. Forthe better doing whereof, the Aer is a moft commodious Mentfruum to the faid Spirit of .Nitre. Whencealfo, if wccould procurefuch ^Spirit of Nitre, wemightcoM- geal Water in themidftof Summer. We might alio refrigerate Rooms herewith Artificially. And might Imitate all frofiy Meteors. For the malqng of Fat, is but the Durable Congelation of Oyl; which may be done without froiJ, as I have (hewed how.

Hence alfo it appears, That Animal Fat it felf, is but the Curdling of. the Oyly parts of the Blood ••, either by fome of its own Saline parts 5 or by the Nitrous parts of the Aer mingled therewith.

Hence likewife it is, That fome Animals, as Conies, and Fieldfares, grow fatter in frofiy weather: the oily parts of the blood, being then more than ordinarily tr-.tyilited with a greater abundance of nitrous parts received from the Aer into their bodies.

For the fame reafon it is, That the Fat of hand-Animals is hard 5 whereas that of Fifties is very fop, and runs all to Oyl, ft: Becaufe the Water, wherein they live, and which they have inftcad of breath, hath but very few nitrons parts in it, in comparifon of what the Aer hath,

4. $. Secondly, For the Imitation of a Vegetable Body, I will give three lnfiances 5 In Rofin, Gum, and a Lixivial Salt. The frji maybe made thus $ Take good Oyl of Vitriol, and dropit upon Oyl of Anifi- feeds ; and they will forthwith incorporate together j and by degrees, will harden into a perfeil Rofin; with the general and defining Properties of a truly Natural Refinous Gum. Being not at all diffoluble in Water ; or at leaft, not any more, then any natural K<^7» or GBMV yet very eafi'If by fire; as alfo higly infiantable: and exceeding friable. Although this Artificial Roftn, be the refult of two Liquors, both which very ftrongly ' affect, the Senfe : yet being well wafted from the unincorporated parts, (which is to be done with fome care) it hath fcarce any Tafi or Smell.

The Concentration of thefe two Liquors, is likewife fo univerfal 5 that -the Rofin is not made by Precipitation, but almoft a total Combination of the faid Liquors ; and that with fcarce fo much, as any viable fumes.

5. §. Again, Having taken a certain Powder and a Saline Liquor, and mixed them together in a bottle, and fo digefted them for fome time ; the Powder was at lafl tranfmuted to a perfect Oily Gum ; which will alfo dijfolve either in Ojlot in Waters inthefelf fame manner, as Galbanum, Ammoniac, and the like will do.

6- $• And Lafilj, A Lixivial Salt may be imitated thus} Take Ni(rf, Oyl of Vitriol, and high Sf ici/ of tf/'we, of each a like quantity. Of thele three Bodies, not any two being put together, that is to fay

N n neither.

H"

234 The Power of ^Mixture. Left. I. neither the AW' with the Oil, nor the Oyl with the Spirit, nor tha Nitre with the.1pirit,wi\l make the halt Ebullition: \xt-A\lfjree Mingled together, make a very confpieuous one. The Spirit of Wine being as the Sulphur 5 and fo that, and the Nitre together,nauding,as it were, in the (lead of an Alfylizate, that is, a Snlphurkns Sail, againlt the 0)-/ of Vitriol. Divirs other Experiments may he Ihew'n ofthelikeNature.

7. §. In tile laft place, for the Imitation of a Minora! Body, I will infhncc in two,fe. Nitre and Marine Salt--, if I may have leave to reckon them amongli Mineral Bodies. As for Nitre, bf mixing of feur Li- quors together, and then letting them xoflwt; I have obtained Chry- fiats of true md perfect salt i which have had much ofa nitrous t.ift 5 and would be melted with a gentle Heat, as Nitre js-j and even aseaiily as Butyr it (elf; 1 mean not, by the addition of any lbrt of Liquor, or any other Body, 10 difiolvc it ••, but only by the fire.

8. jf. And as for a SM-SJ//, that I might Imitate Nature for the making thereof, I confider'd, That the laid Salt is nothing elfe but that of Animals am} Vegetables, freed from its true spirit and Sul- phur, and fotiie Saline pantiles, Jpecijihd/y Aniw.il url'egt table, together with them. For both Animal and Vegetable Bodies being continually earned by all J?m«v into the Sea$ and many likewjfe by sl>ipn>racJt_t

and divers rf^er viaysinmterfed therein: they are at laft corrupted, that is, their Confounding parts ate opened and refotved. Yet the Refolu- lion being in the WoWr, is not made precipitately , as it isin the J/r 5 but by degrees, and very ^e»/^ 5 whence the Snlphurious and other Volatile parts, in their Avolaiiun, make not fo much Ai/rV, as to carry tbemore/W &?%* pans along with them J, but lcaveth them be* kind in the Water, which imbibeth them as their proper Menfiruum,

And the Imitation of AWare herein, may be performed thus 5 Put as much of a Lixivial Salt as you pkafe, into a widc-mouth'd Bottle, and with fair Water make a (hong Solution of it ••, foas fbme part thereof may remain unrefohed at the bottom of the Bottle. Let the Bot- tle (land thus for the fpace of about half or three quarters ofa year, all the timeunflopped. In which time, many of the Snlphurious andother Volatile parts gradually flying away ; the top of the unrefohed Salt will be incrufiate, or as it v/zrc frojied over, with many (mail and hard Concretions, which, in their nature, are become a true Sea-Salt. Whereof there is a double Proof; Firji, In that mod of the (aid Con- cretions are of a Cubical, or very like Figure. Efpecially on their upper parts ; becaufe having 3 fixed Body for their Bafis, their under parts, therefore, contiguous thereto, are Ids regular. Whereas the parts of the Salt in the Sea, being environed on all fid^s with a Fluid 5 their Fi- gure is on all (ides regular, secondly, In that a UtongAcid Spirit or Oyl being poured upon a full body A Solution hereof} yet it maketh herewith no Ebullition v which is aUb the properly of Sen'Sult. And thus much for the more General Imitation of Bodkf.

Led. I. The Vower andVfe of Mixture. 225

the Nature 'gle, or to

INSTANCE. 111, & IV.

FROM the aforefaid Premfet, and by the afbrefcid Meant, there« no doubt to be made, but that alio the other jinjible Qualities of

Bodies may be Imitated, as thai Odors, and Tafis. And that not only t\\C general ones, as Fragrant, or Ajlringcnt: but alfothofe which are

fpecifical and proper to fucli xfpecies of Bodies. 2. 5*. Thus for Example, by mixing Spirit of Av/re or Vitriol with

reUified Oyl of Turpentine, and fome other Vegetable Oyls, feverally, and in a due Proportion and Tiwc, i have Imitated the Smells of divers Vegetables--, asatTanfy, of Lignum Rhodium, mdolhsrs. And I conclude it feafable, To //;«/<*/£ the T^ or S*«# of M»4, or Amber- greece, or *»y W-wbody in the world.

3. §. Hence alfo we may be Taught, How to Imitate the Faculties, as well as other <gualitici of Bodies. The reaibn is, becaule even thefi have no dependance upon any fubitantial Form: but arc the meer re- fultof Mixture, eiTefted by the fame Caufis, whether in Nature or Art--, aslthinki have made to appear in the foregoing Idea. And Id §. 55. as in the Premijfes of this Difconrfe hath been fhcw'd. Ch.2.$.io.

Cb.2.6.10, INSTANCE V.

E[ R. O M whence, *£•»"», it b likewife a K*JI toDifc 1 of Bodies. For how far foever we can attain to lie them, we may alfo know what they are.

2. £. For Bodies are mingleable, either of themfelves, or by fome Third. As to thole which mingle effthemJHves, we may certainly conclude, Thatthereis a congruity betwixt them, in fome refpect or other. So upon various Tryals I find, That EjftnlialOyls do more eafily i/n-

hibe an Add, then an Alkidy- Whence it is evident, That there is fome Congruity and Similitude betwixt Effimiati Oj/r, and an Ais/, which there is not betwixt the faidOj/fr and an Alkaly.

3. §. Asto thofe that mingle only by fome third--, we may alfocer- tainly conclude, That though the two exiream's are unlike--, yet that they have both of them Ibme congruity with that (/J/J-J, by which they ate united.

4. $. moreover, We may make a "judgment from the manner or Degree 6f Mixture. Thusthe AddSpint of Nitre, as is faid, will o>a- gulate Oyl-Olive, and render it confident. Whence it might be thought, That anyotherftrongAvc/ will do the like; and that therefore, there is no great difference in the Nature of the laid Aeid Liquors. But the contrary hereunto, is proved by Experiment. For havingdigefiedthe fame Oyl in the fjmc manner, and for a much longer time, with ftrong Oyl of Sulphur 5 although it thence acquired fotne change of Colour, yet not any Confidence.

5. 5!. Again, Bccaufc the faid S/w7i of Nitre coagulates Oyl-Olive 5 itmight be expefted, it fhould have the lame effeft upon 0// of J»i-

_/io£f; or, atleaft, that if other Acids will Coagulate Oyl o£ Anifeeds, that this fhould do it beffl. But Experiment proveth the contrary. For of alllhave tryed,0y of Vitriols the only Acid that doth it injlan- taneoujly. Oyl of Sulphur, if very ftrong, will do it;, but not ib fiw,

Via 2 not

236 The Vomer mi Vfe of Mixture. Left. I.

I«

'I

inch Aquafortis, snASpii nil tench it. And Spirit of Nitre i or ten hours at lealt.

of salt, for the preterit, do not at felf vf\\\ not coagulate it, under eight

INSTANCE VI.

LAS TLT, and eonfeqttently, It is a Key To Difcover the Medicinal "Ofe and Operation of Bodies. Thus, for Example, by the Imita-

von of i!e/«.r and-RfjiW; Gums, wc certainly know what all of them are, and n>ie», and wherefore to be #/«f. For what are Maftick_, Fran- l;inceiije,Olibanum, Benzoin, and other likp Roftnt, or Rejitouj Gums, for their principle and predominant parts, that is, ^«i Rofins-? but Bodies reuniting from Natural, in like manner, asl" have Ihewed, they may be made to refult, from Artificial Mixture} That is to fay, the oleum, and j*«^ parts of Vegetables, being both affufedsad mingled together, per Minima, infome one fort of Feffels in a Plant, they thus incorporate in- to one 101?i>jr.->n n:v\fri.il.-k Body, which we call R*/7«.

2. jS. Now from hence it is, That the faid Baffin, and Refinoxs Gums:, as Ufa Amber and ,W/>A*r forihe lame Reafons; areoffogteat and effectual 'Ufe againfr molt thin and fait Rheums? ft. as they are Acidolcow Bodies. For by their Acid parts, which in all thefe Bodies areexceedingt<jf;V«:r, they mortifieand refraU thole Salt ones, which feed the Rheum. And by their oleous parts, the fame Salt ones are alio Imbibed. Whence, they are all, in tbrae degree, incorporated together ; that is, The Rheum is thictyed: which is the defired tffeft.

3. jS. Whereas, on the contrary, if the Cough proceed not from a thin, and ljn.ci.ill) a,Salt Rheum, but from a Vifcous Flegm^ the ule of many otter Bodies which are alio more okous, and abound not (b much with an Aiid as thefe do, cfpefcially feme of thera, is more proper: luch witkefe, in this Cafe, proving fometimes not only ineffectual, but prejudicial. Since the very Caujc of the (aid Vifcoufnefs of Phlegm, is chiefly fbme great Acidity in the Blood, or in ibme other pari, as may be proved by divers Arguments.

4. #. Many more In fiances might be hereunto fubjoyned : and may hereafter be offered to the acceptance of fuch, who are inquifitive into matters of this Nature. Ifl fhall not herein anticipate, or reiterate the Thoughts and Obfervztions, of thole two Accurate and Learned Perfons Dr. Willis, and Dr. Walter Needham, as to what the one hath already publiflied, and botli have put us in Expectation of. But the Inflances already given, arc fufheient to evidence what I have fatd. And, I hope, thispreient Dijicurfe to prove, in (bme meafure, thus much 5 ThatEx- periment, and the Common Notions of Scnji are prolifick$ and that nothing h Barren, but Phzntie and Imagination,

Led. I. The Verier and Vfe of Mixture. 237

An Appendix to the precedent difcomje of Mixture,

) A VING, in the firft Edition oft he foregoing Di£ Ck. courfe, made mention of the preparation of Ejjetf i. 5 tin! Oyls, fo as to become eafily mingleable with ' any unoyly Liquor. 1 ftiall here acquaint the Rea- der, That this may be done, by digesting any of the faid Oyls with about an equal quantity of the Telk, of an Egg, with a very foft heat, like that of the Meridian Sun in Summer, continued for the

fpace of three'Weeks or a Month; and in the mean time, to be now and then ftirred a little together. The re/^will by degrees, imbibe the Oyl, and at length be incorporated with it, and become a Batjam, as white as Milk_, eafily diflbluble in any watery or winy Liquor.

2. §. I confels, that it will be very difficult to prepare any good quantity for ufc, this way. But this being a lufficient proof of the poflibility of fach a Mixture ; I confidered, whether the application of lbme other forementioned Caufe of Mixture, might not fupply the de- fed of this: and hereupon, have made (everal fuccelsful tryals ; not only for the mixing of the faid Oyls, but likewifeof all forts of Refits and Gums with any winy or watery Liquor, in great-quantities, in a ihortttme, and without much trouble. But for the mixing of lbme of them, theXe#;of an Egg alone will not ierve, without the intervening of fome other foclable Body, according to one of the Rules given Ck. in the foregoing Difcoiirfe. j ,

3. ji. In the lame D/fiourfi, upon certain premiles, I have laid down this following conelufion. p, „ By accumulating the Cauftt of Mixture, that is, by joyning " two or three or more together ••, or by applying more in fome cafes " where Nature applyeth fewer ; we may be able to make,if not a more "perfect, yet afar more fpeedy Af/arf are, than Nature doth. As byjoyn- " ing CO MPR.ESSION, Heat, and violent Agitation,and fo con- " tinuing them altogether,by fome means contrived for the purpofe, for "the fpaceof a Week orMonth,or longer without Cejjation. Which " may probably produce, not only ft range, but ufeful effects, in the "SOLUTION of fome, and the Mixture of other Bodies.

4. j!. For the proof whereof, and that I had throughly weighed what I have (aid, Mr. Pappin hath fince given us an ingenious Inftance, in his new Digefier. Which is, a Balneum Mnrt£ cltmwm ; all Infufioxs and DigcftioKs made with Double Vejjels, having hitherto been made with the outer Vejfel, open. So that whereas by the old way of Di- gejiioii, their is no other Potto* made life of but that of Heat: in this way, that alio of Comprejfoii is joy tied therewith.

EXPERT

5.M

5. hfi.

5. )• JI

Left. II.

EXPERIMENTS

I N

CONSORT O F T H E

LUCTATION Anting from the Affufion of feveral

MENSTRUUMS Upon nil forts of

BODIES, Exhibited to the Royal Society, April 13. and

June 1. 1676.

CA.5-V-5

H B intent of the following Experiments " twofold, 1 he one, to be as a Demon ft rat ion of the Truth of one, amongf other Propositions, hid don-" in the precedent Difiittrjc of Mixture, fc. That it would be a Key to let us eaiily into the knowledge of the Nature of Bodies.

The other, and that conjequently, To be as a Specimen of a Natural Hiftory of the Materia Medica : that is to fay, a multifarious Scrutiny

into the intrinfick Properties of all thofc ,1hteriah^ rrhi, h have been, or may be nfed in Mcdieiiie : for the performance whereof, the fallowing Method is exibitcd as one, among/: ethers, nctcfjary to be inftjied upon. For what Dominion a Prince hath over the Moral, that a PhyfieiarJ hath, as one of God Almighty s Vice-Roys, over the Corporeal World. Whom therefore nothing can more import^ than a particular fyion>ledt;e of the Ge- nius of ail his- Subjefts, thofc fcveral Tribes of Matter, Juppojed to be under his Command.

There

-Il Led. II. 239

There are fame kf'Otrn Obfervations of this nature ; but there is no Au- thor, I think., who hath given us a Syftcme of Experiments upon the Subject: The performance whereof ir here intended.

The Experiments may jeetn too numerous to he of one make. But no Ufa number mould have anfwered the defign if an Univerfal Surveys which, though !;/'} pie iUng, primes the man: iujimaive in the end: not being likf angling rril/i a (ingle Hool{\ ^:"! ''A1' '•'/•'''"'•''< •' -^'' againji a fjole - with ajfurance of drawing up fomtthing. BefUkl the advantage of comparing many together; which being thus joyncd, do oftentimes, like Figures, fignrfie ten times more, then fiat/ding alone, they would have

How far the Corollaries all along fiilj:>yx:d have made thh good, is left to the Reader to judge. And alfi, to add to them, jo many more, as he pleafes : for I mal\e my own Thought! no mans Meaiiirc.

CHAP. I.

What is generally to be observed upon the Affufion of the Mcnftruum; and what, particularly of Vegetable Bo- dies. "" ' '

[HE Bodies whereupon I made tryal, were of all , Kinds, Animal, VgtlaUc, and Mineral. Amongft ; Vegetables, fucbas thefc, fiil. Date-fiones,Ginger, • Cotc-iynthis, Pyre thrum, Hairt/oi-n-foncs, Staphif- • agria, Euphorbium, the Arenuld in Pears, Semsn ' Mil/i Suits, Tartar, Sprit of Scnrvygrajsl Spirit I of Wine, tic.

3. £. Amongft Minerals, fcveral forts'of Earths, Stones, Ores, Metals, Sulphurs, and Salts.

3. §. "Amoilgfr. Animals ; fnch as theft', fi/. Hairs, Hoof, Horns, Shells, and fxlly InfccTs, Bones, Fkjh, and the fcveral Vijcera, Silk,, Blood, Whites and Telly of Eggs, Sperma Ceti, Civet, Musk, Caftor, Gall, Urine, Dungs, animal Salts and Stones.

4. jf. The Liquors which I poured hereupon fcverally, were theie, fc. Spirit of Salt Armoniac, Spirit of Harts-Horn, Spirit of Nitre, A- tjua fortk, Oyl of Salt, Oyt of Sulphur, and Oyl of Vitriol; commonly fo called.

5. £. In the Mixture of the it Bodies, two things, in general, arc: all along to he obferved, -viz.. Firjt, which they are, that make any, or no LuSatioti. For, as fame which feeni to promife it, make none: So, many, contrary to expectation, make a conliderable one.

6. $. Next, the manner wherein the Lactation is made ; being with much variety in thefe five fenfible Efiects. 1. Bullition; when the Bodies mixed produce only a certain quantity of froth or bubbles. 2. Elevation i when, like Pafle in baking, or Barm in the working of Beer, they (well and huff up, 3. Crepitation 5 when, they make a

kind

M

540 Tarts ofPlami mixed Left. II.

•

kind of hiding and fometimes a crackling noile. 4. Effervefcence z then only and properly fo called, when they produce fame degree of hear. 5. Exhalation; when not only fumes, but vilible fleam* are produced.

7. ji. Of all thefe, fometime one only happens, fometimes two or more are concomitant. Sometimes the Luiiation begins prefently upon mixture, and fometimes not till after fome intermiffion. In forae bodies, it continues a great while; in others, is almoft inftantaneous: Examples of all which I (hall now produce j beginning with vegetables, as affording the lcaft variety.

8. f. Andfirft, ifwe take Spirit orOyl of'Salt, Oyl of'Vitriol, Spirit of Nitre, or Aqua forth, and. pour them feverally upon the feveral parts of Vegetables, as Roots, Woods, Stones, &c. we fjall find, that they are, generally far left apt to make a LuUation, than either Animal, or fubterraneal Bodies. Whence, as from one argument, it Ieemeth evident, That in molt Vegetables, and in mod: of their parts, the predominant Salt is an Acid. But thar, on the contrary, the predominant Salt in moll Minerals, and parts of Animals, is an Alkaly : in the former, ufually a fixed; in the latter, a volatile Alkaly.

9. jS. Again, although the LuUation which mofi Vegetables, and tnofl of their parts mak,e with Acids, be but fmall, yet jome they make 3 efpecially with fome Acids, at with Spirit of Nitre and Aqua forth. Whence it ieemeth plain, That there is an Alkaline Salt exiftent in many Vegeta- bles, even in their natural efiate ; and that it is not made Alkaline, but only Lixivial, by the fire. Or, there is fome quantity of a Salt, call it what we will, in the faid Bodies, which is fo far different from an A- cid, as to make a Lu&ation therewith. But to give particular inftances of the feveral proportions, or manner of Mixture, wherein it appears to be in leveral Plants.

10. §. Andfirfl, of all vegetable Bodies, Date-ftones are amongfi the leaji apt to make a LuUation with Acids,if they may be fnid to make any at all. Hence they are not fo potent Nephriticks, as many other Stones, which make a more fenfible Lu&ation.

11. ;S. Ginger makes a fmall Buliition with Aquafortis, onlyobferva- ble by a Qlafs. Hence the pungency of Ginger lyeth in 3 fdphureous and volatile Salt, which yet is very little Alkalizate.

12. j(. Scurvygra\s-it\'ds make <' very /brail Buliition with Aqua forth. Hie that of Ginger. So doth alfo the Seed of Purfiane. Hence, although there is much more of a certain kind of volatile Salt in Ginger or Scurvygrafi, than in Purfiane; yet there is little more of an Alkaly in any one, than in an other.

13. f. The Pulp of Colocynthh, Fruit-Stones, the flony Covers of the Seeds of Elder, of white Bryony, of Violets, and others, with Aqua forth make a Buliition jufi perceivable without a Glafs. Hence it appears, That the great Cathartic^ power of Colocynthh lieth not lb much in an Alkaly, as an Acid ; as making a much ie(s Buliition, than fome other vegetable Bodies, which are lefi Cathartic^. For which rcalbn likewifo it is, That the belt Correctors, or Refractors of the force of Colocynthh, are fome kinds of Alkahes, as particularly that of 'Urine, as Riverius hath fomewherc obferved.

14- Jf- The Root of Pyrethrum, with Aqua forth, makes a SuUition and huff, in a fmt time. Hence, the Caufe of a durable Heat, upon the Tongue, ii an Alk,i!iza!e Sulphur. For the Heat of Ginger, though

greater ;

Left. II. with fevered MenSirmnu. 241

greater; yet abldeth nothing near Jo long as t\m ofPjrtthrnm$ which, as is faid, maketh alfo a more fenfiblc Bullition with Acids.

Kermes-knies, commonly, but ignorantly, fo called, with tht 15. §. (aid Liquor, hug up to an equal height, but in a jbmewhat longer time. Hence they are gently aftringent; foil, as their Alkflj binds in with ibme preternatural Acid in the ftomsch,

16. (. Hawthorn-fanes, with Aqua fortk, huff up equally with the former Body ••, but the Bullition is not jo vifible. The like «• alfo obferva. hie of Medlar-flones. Hence, as they contain a middle quantity of an Alkaly, they are not infignificantly ufed againft tht Stone,

17. §. Seeds of Staphifigria, with Aqua fortis, make a Bullition flill more vifibk. But it quickly en-is. This confirms what was faid before, fc. That the caufe of a durable Heat is an Alkaline Sulphur; thefe Seeds producing a durable Heat, as doth the Root oiPyrtthrum.

18. §. The''Seeds alfo of red Rofes, Borage, andComfrey do all with Aqua forth make a confderablc Bullition and hajf\ and that vert quickly. So that amongft all Shells and Stone?, thole generally make the greateft Bullition, which ate the hardeft and the brittleft, and fo the fulleft of Salt.

19. jf. Euphorbium makes a Bullitioit yet more confuhrable, with much froth, and very quickly. From which Experiment, com pared with two ofthe former, it appears, That Euphorbium is not an Acid, but an Al- kaline Gum. As alio, that the cauie of its Co very durable Heat, is an alkaline Sulphur, as of Pyrethrum and Staphifagria hath been faid. It icems alto hence evident, that the power of all great Sternutatories lyeth not in their Acid, but their Alkalies.

20. £. The Arenui£ or little fiones in Pears, clujlerd round about the Coar, with Aquafortis, prefevtly huff" up, and make a great Bullition and l:,jiervefiem e,imtch greater than do any ofthe Bodies above-named. Whence, although, lb far as I know, they have never yet been tifed in Medicine; yet it is probable, that they are a more potent and effectual Nephritick- than any ofthe Bodies aforfiiid, ibme of which are ufually prescribed. It is hence alfo manifi-fr, That, according to whatl haveelfewerc faid, for the fweetning ofthe Fruit and Seed, the Tartareous and Alkaline Anal, parts ofthe Sap, are precipitated into their Stones, ftony parts, and Plant Shells. 1. a

21. $. The toft Inflance Pall be in iheflxlls ofthe Seeds of Milium Solis; which not only with Aqua fort is, but fame other Acids, make a greater and quicker Bullition and Ejfervefcence, than any other vegetable Body, upon which 1 have yet made tryal, in its natural ejiate. Hence, as well as from divers of the bit fore-going Inftances, we have a clear confirmation of what [ have, towards the beginning of this Di(cour(et afferted j ft. That there is fome kind of Alkaline Salt in Plants, even in their natural ejiate. As alfo, that they are as tigaihcamly ufed againft the Stone, qnatenus alkalizate, as Millipedes, Egg-fidls, or any other tfftaceous Bpi/icf ofthe fame ftrciigth. Tothdl-1 (hall fubjoyn one or two Examples, of Vegetable Bodies which are more or lefs altered from their natural ejiate.

22. jj. Neither Cryflals ofTartar, nor Tartar it Jclj'(although they have fame fiore ofalk-d'nc wi^cd iviih their acid parts) make any Ejfervefcence with Acids, but only with Afyalites,. as Spirit of Harts-Horn, &c. Hence the calculous Jediment or AnnnU in Z)rine,u\3y not fo properly be called

O o thp

• - 242 ^Minerals mixed Led. II.

thcTartareous part of the Urine 5 the events following the mixture hereof with the aforcfaid SVi-r, being quite contrary $as will be feen in the Laji Chapter.

23. £. Spirit of Scurvy-grafs maketh no LuQation with any Acid. Hence fas from a former Experiment was above-noted ) it feems, That there may be a kind afvolatile Salt, which is neither acid, nor alkaline ••, fuch as this of Scurvygrafs and other like Plasts feems to be: yet contrary to an acid--, as experience (hews in their efficacy againft the acid Scurvy.

24. §. Rectified Spirit of Wine, both with Spirit of Nitre, and with Oil of Vitriol, feverally, maketh a little Lutlation. Which argues, that there is contained, even in this Spirit, Come portion ofa -volatile Alkaly.

25. (S. Spirit of Wine, and double Aqua forth, at the ftrongejlu called, make an ejfervefcence fo vehement, as plainly to boil,

Q6. $• Befides the vehemency hereof, there h another furprizing cir- cumjiance. For whereas all other Liquors which make an Effervefcence together, will do it in any proportion ajfigned, although but one drop to A thoufand : thefe two, Cc. rectified Spirit of Wine and Aqua forth, require a certain proportion the one to the ether. For if, fuppofe, into fix drops of Spirit of Wine you put but two or three of Aqua forth, they pir no more than if you put in fo much Water: but drop in about feven or eight drops of Aqua forth, and they pre fently boil up with-very great vehemency. Hence we may conceive the realbn of the fudden acceft of an acute Difiafe, and of its Crifts. Theft not beginning gradually with theCaufej but then, when the Caiife is arrived unto fuch an dx/wl, or fuch a certain Proportion, as is ceceffary to bring Nature to the con- tell. And thele may ferve for Examples upon Vegetables.

Imam

CHAP. II.

What may be obferveJ of MINERALS,

TJIAVING given feveralInftancesoftrya! upon Vegetables; I next proceed to Minerals, which, for lome orders lake, I iball diftribute into five Or fix forts, fc. Earths, Stones Ores and Metals, Sulphurs, and Salts.

2. jS. Firfl for Earths. Oyl of Vitriol upon Fullers Earth, doth notjiir it, or caufe the leajl Bullition. Nor upon yellow Oker. Nor upon the Oker which falls from green Vitriol. The fame

Oyl of Vitriol and Spirit of Harts-Horn poured feverally upon Bolus Ar- mena of two kjnds, and upon one kind of Terra ftgiilata, Jlir none of them. Hence Bolus's are the Beds, or as it were, the Materia prima, both of opacous Stones, and Metals; into which the faid Bolus's are tranfinuted, by being concentred with divers kinds ofSj///and Sulphurs, which fuccdlively now in upon chem.

3- §•

% LA II. with fever d Menflmums. HI 3. §. Aquafortis, and Oyl ofVitriol being pouredfederally upon ano-

ther feakd Enrth, rrh'ih ir.is vended by tie name ofTerra Lcmnia; the) Loth made a very cunftdcr.tble h'fa-vffence herewith. Whence it appears. That there is no fmall difference in the nature, and therefore the operation of Bolus Aiwcmt and Term Lemma. As alio, betwixt the fealcd Earths themfelves, one malting a great Ujfervefcencet another none at all. Whereto thofe that ufe them, arc to have regard.

4. jf. Next for Stories. And firjf, Irifh slat, with Spirit of Harts- horn, maketh ajmall, yet vifble Bidlttwn: and it prefently ceajith. So that it feems to be nothing elfe but a Vitrioluk,. Bole. As is alio argued from its taftc, which is plainly acid, and fomewhat rough. Whence alio it iswitb good rcafon given upon any inward Bruifes. Becaufe by coagulating the Blood, it prohibits its too copious afflux into the affefted part. Yet being but gently aftringent, and lb the Coagulati- ons it makes, not great ••, they arc liktwitc well enough carried off from the fame part in the Circulation; by both which means an Inflammation, may be either prevented, or the better over-ruled.

5. §. Lapis Hematites mukfth no Bjfervefiettce at alleither with Al- i^dics or Acids.

6. $. Powder r,f lie green part if ,1 M./grel rcith Oyl of Vitriol mt* keth feme few bubbles, jet not vifibh without a Glafs. But the powder of the black part of a Magnet, which is the faid font fully perfect, ftirreth not with any acid. Neither doth the calcined Magnet. Hence there is fbme considerable difference betwixt Iron and the Magnet.

7. $. Lapis Lazuli, with Oil of Vitriol, and efpecially with Spirit cf Nitre, maketh a confpicuous Bulhtion. Hence its Cathartic/^ virtue lyetli in an Alkaly. For which reafon it is alfo appropriate, in like manner asSteel, to the cure of Hypochondr'ucd AifiHons^ originated from Ibme kind of fermenting Acid.

8. Ojteocolla, with Spirit of Nitre makcth yet a greater Efervefcence. Hew it comes to befo great a knitter of broken Bones, as it is reputed, is obfeure. It feemeth, that upon its'folution by a "Nitrous Acid in the body 5 \t\$ precipitated •Q$on the broken part, and fobecoraesa kind of Cement thereto.

9. £. Lapis Tnthi<e, with Spirit of Nitre, maketh an Efervefcence much alik,?. And with Oyl of Vitriol very confiderably. But Lapis Cala- minark with Oyl ofVitriol grows fiar\\ as the yowder of Alabafler doth with water. With Spirit of Nitre it maketh a little B'dlition, and quickly. But with Aquafortis, a great one ; beyond any of the Stones above named. Hence both Tutty and Calaniy are Ophthaln/ickj from their Alkjly, Which is'alfo confirmed, from the efficacy of fomc Alkalies of the like ule. Hence alfo Calamy leemeth to partake fomewhat of the nature of Silver : as by tryal made upon that alfo, will hereafter better appear.

10. k- Chalk and Oil of Sulphur orVitriol make as Jlrong an Efcr~ •vefemee as any of the refi. Whence it is foraetimes well ufed againit a Cardialgia.

11. f. Whiting makes as great an Effcrvefcence as Chalk So that it feems the {aline parts are not wafhed away with the water, wherein the Chalk, for the making of Whiting, isdiflblved.

=44 Minerals mixed Left. II-

m • \

12. (S. Talk.. Will not fi'r in the k.iff either with Spirit of Nitre, or Oyl of Vitriol. But the Lead-Spar maketh a confderabk F.fjirvefcence with both of them federally. Hence, however thisbe alio aVX&Ettgtijh Ta/i, yet there is no final] tfifiereace betwixt this, and true Talk.

13. jf. To ihc/'c Steves w.iy be added purified Indies. As petrified wood -, which (that upon which 1 made tryal) no and fin-ret!) „, the tcajl. Petrified flielli'i upon four or jive Jcvera! furls whenej, 0)1 of Vitriol being poured,

prodllceth a great Efier-j.cfci-na: 'lis Kant or nitgher part of the Stone called Glo0opetra, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a confpicuom Bu/litiotl. Afte- ria, the Stone fo called,,md found in Jem place's in England, with Oyl of Vitriol, maketh an l.jjervef emc -d the fame decree. SO doth the Belent- nites, or Thunder-Stone, both the larger and the leffer kinds. So that noneofthefeareatid', or vitrioln-k, but aihahzate Stones.

14. jf, Coraline, with Oyl of lit no!, nu^-i <' coiifpiaictts Bullilion, yet mild and gentle ; that is, with very little, if any heat, and without any viftble Fumes. And red ay/d white Coral do the like. Hence they arc all of a very gentle operation, and fit for Children, as the cafe requires.

15. if. Magijier) of Coral [prepared the ordinary way ) fiirreth not in the leafi, either with Alkalies or Acids. Whenceit is evident, Thatits aftivc Principles are in its preparation deftroyed and wafhed away: that is to fay, It is an elaborate Medicine good for nothing. And thus far of Stones.

. $. I next come to Metals and Ores. And firfi for Lead; upotiwhich Spirit of Salt Spirit of Nitre,; or Aqua fortis being dropped, it fiirreth not in the leafi with any of'them: but with Oyl ej' Sidphnr, and efpecially with Oyl of Vitriol it maketh a flow Bitlliiiw and froth. Hence it feemcth to be the mofi alkalizate Metal. Which is alfb confirmed by a foregoing Ex- periment upon the Lead-Spar, which maketh a confiderable Effer- vefcence with any fort of acid. And which likewife, being calcined, yieldeth a good quantity of Lixivia! Salt.

17. §. Lead-Ore fiirreth not at all with Aqua fortis or Oil of Vitri- ol. But Spirit of Salt makes it lmbble,and Spirit of Nitre makes it boil. Hence there is a confiderable difference betwixt the perfect Metal and the Ore.

18. §. Burnt Lead and red Lead, make a very fmail Bul/ition with Oyl of Vitriol, with Spirit of Nitre a far greater,

19. f. Mercury, with Oyl of Vitriol, will not fiir,nor withOyl of Sul- phur. S»t with Spirit of Nitre prefenlly boyls up. Hence Menury is a fiibacid Metal; Spirit of Nitre being a fnb.dkaline Acid.

ao. jS. The filings of Iron or Steel, with Oyl of Vitriol, make a fair S'lUition, like that of Minium. But Spirit of Nitre makes them boil with

much celerity. Hence Iron is likewift ;\ fuband Metal. 31. jS. Steel prepared with Sulphur maketh a far lefs Eprvefeence

with the fame Spirit of Nitre, than do the filings. Hence there is a great difference in their ftrength.So that ten grains of thefitings unprepared, will go asfar as fifteen grains or more of thofe which are prepared, as above-Cud, Yet in fbmc cafes the weaker and milder may be the better.

32. §. There is one Circiwfianee in the mixture of Steel and Aqua fortis, which is furpri&ing 5 and that is this, That ftrong Aqua fortis, dropped upon Steel, will net, of it felt make the leaf* Bullittem : but if

hereto

Left. II. witbfeveral Menflruums. 245 hereto yon only add a drcp <»• two of'Water, they prcfini'y boil up with very great vehememy. The Caufe is obfeure 5 yet it is well known, that Water vt lelfwill diflblve Iron: (0 that it .appeas,' as well by this, as by fome other Experiments, that even in common Water, as mild as it is, there is fome kind of corrofivc Principle.

23. jS. Antimony with Spirit of Nitre, and Aattx fortis feverally, maketh an Effervefcence 5 fomeivhat lower than Iron. With Oil of Vi- triol the Buliition is fo fmall, as difficulty to he perceived with a QUf,. Hence it feemcth to be of a very compounded nature j if I may fo call it, a fubacid-alkalinc Metal.

24. §. Antimonium Diaphoreticum, with Spirit of Nitre and Oil of Vitriol feverally, makes aconfidtrabU Effervefcence. Wherefore it is not an ufelefs Preparation ; as from the Calcination and Ablution ufed therein, fome have thought.

25. ji. fiezoardicum Minerals, (that upon which 1 made tryal} fiirrcth not at all either with Alkalies or Acids. To which, let thoie who make ufe of it, have regard.

26. <S. Tin, with Spirit of Nitre, fakes fo hot and vehement an Ef- fervefcence, that it turns prefently, as it were, into a Coal. It makes alfi a fair BuUition with Oyl of Vitriol. And a gentle one with Spirit ef Salt. Wherefore, it hath fomcthing of the nature both of Iron, Lead, and Copper,

27. sf. The like remarkablt circumfiance is fecn in the mixture of Aqua fortit with Tin, as with Iron. For Tin and Strong Aqua fortis of themfehes will not SHr ••> but add a few drops of water 10 them , and they boyl up with the greatejl whemencj.

28. jS. Copper, with Spirit of Salt, and Oyl ofVitriol'fivera!ly,fiirs notatall. Spirit of Nitre, and Aquafortis, both boil it un \ehemently. Neither Spirit ofHarts-horn,nor Spirit of Salt Armoniacmaketh any Bul- lition therewith. But both of them: by a gentle filutiont that is, gently Separating its Sulphur from its Salts, turn it blue. Hence Copper hath a greater proportion of acid than any of the forementioned Me- tals.

29. ji. Silver, neither with Spirit of Salt,nor Oyl of Vitriol makes any Bullition. With Spirit of Nitre it makes one, hut tis foon over : and then continues to difvlvc jimrly into while Ctugitl.Mons. It alfo maketh with Spirit of Harts-horn, or ef Salt Armoniac, a fall and deep blue. Hence there is a greater proportion of acid in Silver, than in L'.ad, Mercury, Iron, Antimony, Tin, or Copper,

30. §.. Litharge of Silver maketh the greatefl Efervefecnce with Oyl of Vitriol. Yet fome with Spirit of Nitre, And with Spirit of Salt Ar- moniac maketh feme little hitffor elevation. And being mixed with Spi- rit ofKitreand Spirit of Salt Armoniac both together, produceth a faint blue. Hence, although the far greater part of this Litharge be but Letd; yet, it fcems, it hath fome fmall mixture of Silver. But that of Gold lcerncth, for contrary reafons, not to have any Gold.

31. jS. Gold n;,iUll, a,, EfferveUence with any finals Salt I l/nnw of. Butit is commonly diffolvtd with Aqua Regis, which is known to be an all-aline Liquor. Whence it feemeth, That as Lead is the mofi alkalizate, (oGold the moft acid of Metals, '

J t'i •

,46 Minerals mixed Left. II.

m

I,

32. 4. Theft thingsconfidered, and otherobfcrvations added hereunto, may polTibly give fome direftions, not only for the ordtringand nfing, but even for the making, imitating and tranfmuting of Melds Thus far of AWr.

33. 4. I will next give one or two Inflated of tryal upon Sulphurs. And fir ft Sulphur Vive, with Aqua fortis, maketh ,in apparent Bui/Men, but it is fome that, before it begins. But the factitious jr common Brim- Jl ne, makethfiarte anyt if any at all. So that there is no fmall difference betwixt them.

34. & While and yellow Arfemckmak? no BMilion cither with Al- lies or Adds- Wherefore the ftrcngth of its operation on the Body, lies more in a sulphur than a Salt; or in a Salt drowned in its Sulphure.

35. 4- The apt cither of Pit-Coal, or Sea-Coal, mate no Effcr- vefience with Alkalies or Acids. Whence die falinc Principle is altogether volatile, and fublimed away by the fire.

36. LoHlj for Salts. And firif of all, Bora* maketh no Effer- vefience nor any Fumes -with Oyl of Vitriol or Spirit of Nitre.

37. ji. Oyl of Vitriol and Nitre make fumes or fleams, though no Effervefience.

38. 4. Green Vitriol, with Spirit of Harts-Hern, is fiarccly moved. White Vitriol, with the fame Spirit, mahjth a confpicuous huff. And Ro- man Vitriol a vehement Ejjirvefcence. Whence the former is the leajt acid, and the Utter the mofi of all. Which alfo confirms what I laid before of the like natures of thefeveral Metals to which they belong.

39. tj. Salt of Vitriol, though a fixed Salt, and made by Calcination, yet maketh no Effervefience with the jirongejl acid ; but only with Alka- lies $ as may ie feen upon their mixture, but much belter heard by holding the mixture to onci ear. Hence, there are fixed Acids. Which further confirms what I have above afferted concerning the nature of Gold, fc. That the predominant Salt thereof is a fixed Acid.

40. §. Sal Martis, with Spirit of Harts-horn, maketh a confidera- hle huff. Hence it is much more acid than green Vitriol; and is therefore a cooler body.

41. 4- Alnm.mdspirit of llirh-hm-" ma£e a plain Effervefience. 42. 4- Saccharum Saturni, with Oyl of Vitriol, liirs not at all.

With Spirit of Salt, huffs a little. With Spirit of Nitre much more. Hence the acid of the Vinegar, and not the Alkalj of the Lead, is the predominant Principle.

43. jS. Common Saltfiirs neither with Spirit of Salt, nor with Spi- rit of Nitre ; nor with Aqua fortis. But ivilh Oyl of Vitriol it maketh- agreai Effervefience with nui/e and fleams. Hence, even common Salt, though it be not reckoned amoogft alkaline Salts, yet is fir nearer in nature to that, than to an acid. Hence alfo the spirit of Salt is nfub- alkalineAid, and of a very different nature from Oyl of Sulplur or Vitriol,

44. 4. Salt Armoniac, with Spirit of Nitre, fiirrelh not. But with Oyl of I iiriolit maketh a great Effervefience. Hence Spirit of Nilrt is a jubatkalizate Spirit.

45. jS. Oyl of V/lriol and Spirit of Nitrejbottgb both acids, yet make a;reat fmoalii greater than that which the Spirit mk&b of it felf. Which conhircs the laft precedent Corollary.

Left. II. with fever at Menfirnwnf. 247

46. f. Oyl of Vitriol and Spirit of Salt, though both acids, jet make * ftrong Fffervefence, with noife and fumes. Which further confirms, what was rioted before, ft. that Spirit of Salt is a fitbalkpline Add.

47. %. Spirit of Salt Armmiae,mth 0y\ of Vitriol, makes an Effer- •vtfcencefo extraordinary quick,, and as it were injt ant an eons,that nothing

feemeth quicker. Whence it is probable, That if Gun-powder were made of Salt Armoniac, inftead of Nitre, or with both mined together j it would be far ftronger, than any kind now in ufe. And thus far for Minerals.

48. jf. I have only one Corollary to add, from the whole; which is, That whoever doth undertake the Natural Hijiory of a Country, ( fuch as that the Learned Dr. Plot hath exceedingly well done of Ox- fordjltire ) the foregoing Method, feemeth to eafic, cheap, and inde- ceitful, for the finding out and well diftinguifhing the natures of all kinds of Metalls, Ores, Salts, Earths, Stones, or other fubterraneal Bo- dies s as cannot, X think, be fupply'd, but by others of greater difficulty and ex pence.

CHAR III.

What may be cbferved of the P ART S of Animals.

\ N O W proceed to the (everal Parts of Animals ; as Hairs, Hoofs, Horns, Shells and folly Infills, Bones,

, Fief} and thejeveral Vifierx, Silk., Blood,Eggs,M.usk_, Cajtor, Gall, Vrine, Dungs, Salts and Stones.

) 2. (,. Andfrft of all, the Hair of a mans head, • with Oyl of Vitriol, maketh no Bullition at all. Nor

yet with Spirit of Nitre. So that although it contains a good deal of volatile Salt 5 yet it feemeth cither not to be alkaline, or clle is centred in io great a quantity of Oyl, that the acid men- fimum cannot reach it.

3. (S, Hares Fur, withjpirit of Nitre, mak$th, although a port, yet •very plain Bullition and huff. Hence the Hair, and therefore the Blood, of lbme Animals, is fuller of Salt, at teaft of an Alkaline Salt, tlia;i that of Come others. And perhaps the Hair of fome men, as of Black's, may be fo full of Salt, as to make a Bullition like Hares Fur.

4. jS. The fl>aziings of Nails fiir not at all, either with Oyl of Vitriol, or Spirit of Nitre : only with lot latter they turn yellow. But Elks Claws, with Spirit of Nitre, nuke a fmall and flow Bullition.

5. §. HorfesHoof, with 0)1 of1'ilrivl, ftirs not of many hours. But with Spirit of Nitre, allowing it fome time, nukes a very plain Bullition, and huffs up very high.

6. ji. Cows Horn, neither with Oyl ofVitriol, nor with Spirit of Ni- tre, maketh any Bullition, only ittrmth to a yellow colour.

7. §, Raws Hornjiirs not with Oyl of Vitriol •, but with Spirit of Nitre, makes a fm.ill .u:d jim Bullition.

8. f.

a 'ii'

Parts ofAmmah mixed Left. II.

8. jS. Harts- Horn makes a conftderable Bullition and huff, even with Oyt ofVitriol, which the reU of the "Bodies abovefiid, will not do. But

with Spirit of Nitre, it mah^s yet a greater. From the foregoing Ex- periment, and almoft all that follow, what is before aliened of the Salts of Vegetables and Minerals, is here alio evident concerning that of Animals, ftil. That it is not made, but only feparated by the fire. It likewife hence appears, That the proportion of Salt in the forementioned parts is very different; and that therefore fome of rhem are never, and none ofthem but with good dilcretion, to be fubftituted one for another in Medicine. As alio, that there is a different proportion of Salt in the feveral Animals rhemfelves, to which the faid Parts belong.

9. jf. Next far falls 5 as thofe of Lobfars, Eggs, Snails and Oijters: •all which make an Effervefcence, both with Oyt of Vitriol, and Spirit of Ire. But with Spirit of Nitre the greatest. Lvlflcr-(fells m.fa " conftderable- Bullition and hnffbut no noife nor fleams. E^-flietls make a Bullition and huf, with fomenotfc, but no jhams. Snail-falls make an Effervefcence with noife and fleams. Oyfter-falls make one with the gratejt noife and thiclieftjtsams. Hence we may judge, in what cafe to adminifier one moreappofitely than another. As alio in what proportion, accordingto their different ftrctigtb. Some may be better for Children, as being milder. OrforaRody whofe very (harp Bloodar other Humors, are more ealily kindled into Ferments. Or elfe may be fafeft, to avoid it iwdden precipitation of the Humors; or for Come other caufe.

10. $. Oyfler-fliells, and the refl above-faid, make a quicker Effer- vefcence, not only-frith Spirit of,Nitre, but even with Spirit of Salt, than they do with Oyt of Sulphur, or Oyl of Vitriol So that thefe bodies, as well a? Metals, have their proper Menflruums whereby they are be diffolved.

ii- $•• Egg-flails calcined, make with Oyt of Sulphur, cr Oyl of Vi- triol, or Spirit of Nitre, a greater Effervefcence, than when uncalcined. As alfo with fleams , which uncalcined, they produce not. The like is Jien in cahined Oyfler-fatls. And the longer the Calcination is continued, the quicker and flronger will be the Effervejccnce. This I tryed at feveral terms, from a quarter of an hour, to five hours. So that after fo long a

Calcination, they make <"-• Ejfo-vefanix almnfl /njlaulaneous. The reaibn hereof is,Becaule the fever;il Principles whereof the Shells confiti, being relaxed, and the Sulphur for the grea'teft part, driven away by the fire 3 the remaining Salt lies now more open and naked to the attache of the Menflruum, fo foon as ever they are mixed together. From hence it is plain, That Egg-Jhells, and the others above-iliid, being burnt, are far flronger Medicines, than when unburn!. It is hereby likewife evident, That a great portion of their Salt, is not a volatile, but a fixed Alkaly. Tothefe may be fubjoyntd all kinds of lhelly Inject"s. I will inftancc in three or four.

12. t). And firflBies, with Oyt of 'Vitriol, fur not in the Uafl. With Spirit of Nitre they make an exi cedit,gf'/ijll Bullition, without any elcva-

13. jf. Cochinele (the .Nejfofan InfeU) makes fome Bullition with 0)1 of 'Vitriol, but very fault; for the bubbles are not to be fan without a Glajs. But with Spirit of Nitre the Bullition is more vijible, and Joyed

lYilh fome elevation.

14. jT

Left. II. ' with fever at Menfh rii/tmr. 149

14. jr. Cmharidts make no viftble Bullition reitk Oyl of Vitriol Brit with Spirit of Nitre they do, dud huff up rather more than Co- chinele. Yet is this done very /lowly, Mid comparatively with many other

todies, if not muck Hence it is rot the quantity, but the quality of their volatile Salt, which makes them Co (bong an Epifpafiick. For mart of thole Bodies above , and hereafter named, make a greater Hullition, and yet are neither Caufljcfy nor Epijpaftick. in the leaft. It is hence alio evident, as hath been before iuggefted, That there are divers kinds of Volatile Salts, eminently diiferent; fomc being highly alkaline, others very little, and fome fcarce any thing fo : fucb as thofe of Sutrrygr.ifs, Anemone, Crowfoot, and many the like Plants; to whofe Salts, this of Cantharidcs feemeth to be very

near of kin. 15. <S. Millepedes make a Bullition and h:i if mm h greater and quicker,

than any of the Injiefs above-named -• and thai hath with Spirit of Nitre, and Oyl of Vitriol it felf. Tet is this Infill of a wry temperate nature. Whereby is further demonftrated, That the being fimply alkaline^ is not enough to make a body to be Caujiick,

16. $. Again, although Millepedes make a Bullition, greater than any of the In feels above named: yet is it much lefts, than that of Oyfter,Snail,

or even Egg-fiiells $ and of divers other bodies above, and hereafter mentioned. Hence, beinggiven to the fame intent, as any of thole bodies •-, it is the mildeft and gentleft in its operation of them all.

17. j(. Millepedes hkewije cahined, makes a ftronger Effervefcence,

than when uncalcined, as do the Oyftcr-fiells, &c. So that it appears, That all Teftaceotft Salts, are at leaft in part, fixed Salts.

18. §. I next proceed to Bones. And fir ft Whale-hone maketh no Bidlilion at all with any acid. A Cartilage, with Spirit of Nitre, makes fome very fmall bubbles, not to le fern without a Glafs.

19. §. Ike Bone in the Throat of a Carp, makes a little and flow Bul-

lition with Spirit of Nitre. The Spina of a Fi/h (that which I ufted was of aCod-fifl)) maketh a Bullition one degree higher.

20. §. All firts of Teeth, as Dogs, Boars, the Sea-herfte, Elephant make the like. As alfo the Bone of an Oxcs heart. So that all thefe are very gentle in (heir operation, and fit for Children.

21. jS. Sleeps and Calves Banes both if tl.em make a Bullition yet a little higher, efpec/at/y with Spirit of Nitre. Cocks Bones fomewhat higher than the former. Cranium humanum a little higher than all the reft.

22. i- Bor.es hkerr-ile, leing calcined, make a Bullii-onwith Acids. And Jo doth alfo calcined Harts-Horn. But in neither of them, is the Bul- lition advanced b) f- ahinalion, ,1;:- ll iitg ramp arable to 1rh.1t it is in fsells. Whence it appears, That the Salt of Horns and Banes, is much more volatile, than tifat of shells.

25. #. Next for Flepand the feveral Viftera. And fir ft, dryed and powdered Mutton, with Oil of Vitriol, ftirs not at all. But with Spirit of Nitre makes a fmall Bullition and huff. Sheeps Heart doth the like fomewhat more apparently. Vipers flcft) p-oduceth a froth, but buffi not, Powdered Earthsirarms make a "real froth, and hi if a little. Pom- dered Tripe makes only a little Bullition. Lamb-ftones do the like. Kid- ney, Spleen, and Liver, with fame elevation. Lungs, with bubbles very large •-, becauje extraordinary /lowly- Dryed Brain makes alfo a little

P p and

250 Parts of Animals mixed Led. J J.

and flow Bultitien. Hence there is a greater proportion of Sulphur or Oyl, and lefs of an Alkdy in all tkcjiparts, than there is in Bones, Shells, and divers other parts hereafter mentioned. And in fome of them, as in the Brain, that Alkaline Salt which there is, may rather be lodged in (btos fanguinemts parts mixed with them, than in their own proper fubftance. •

24. §. I proceed to infhncc in all forts of Animal Contents. And firfi, raw Silli, with Spirit rf Nitre, makes a very [mull BuUition, but the elevation is confiderable.

25. jt. The grumoas part of the Blood dryed, with Oyl of Vitriol, flirt bat little. But ivilh Spirit of Nitre it huff} up considerably.

26. f- Scrum of Blood dryed, with Iht: fawe Spirit make* a plain, tlevatien, with a little BuUition. Herewith may be reckoned the White of an Egg,whith is nothing iut a purcCryfldline Serum Separated from the common flock. This being dryed, with Spirit of Nitre, huff's up rather more than even the {rttmous p.irtofthe Blood, the Bubbles arc much larger•, breal^ oftner, and the elevation fooner made. Whence it feemeth, that there is a greater quantity of a -volatile Alkah in proportion to the Sulphur, requifite ro the Generation , than to the Nutrition of an Animal,

27. jS. TheTelk.ofan Egg is fcarce moved with Spirit of Nitre, producing only a very fere Bubbles- The Salt being either little alkttliz,aHt

or elfe immerfed in fo great a quantity of Oyl, that the Menflruum cannot reach it. For the fame reafen Sperma Ceti S~lirs net with any Acid. Neither doth Civet.

28. jJ. Ri'jfian Cafior, with Oyl of Vitriol, ttirs not. But with Spirit ofNitremak.es a confideralle hu§ and froth. Tet it requires time. Wherefore it feemeth, That Cajlor by virtue of its alkaline Sulphur, becomes fo good a Corrector of the acid-alkaline Sulphur of Opium .- fo I take leave to call it, having fome rcafons to believe it fuch.

29. (}. Musi, xeithOyl of Vitriol, ftirs not. But with Spirit of Nitre it makes a confiderable and quitl^ BuUition^ with large bubbles, which often break and rife agitin. Whence there is a very eminent difference betwixt Mush andtVwr. Hence alio, Musk\_ is Cordial, not only from its Sulphur, but its Alkaly $ by both direftly oppoiite to preternatural Acidities.

30. ji. Dryed Gall with Spirit of Nitre, for fome time, is fill.- hut at length it mak'S a confidtrjbk Bidliliun and froth. The reafoil why it is fo long before it begins, is becaufe the Salt, (as was obferved of fome other Farts) is locked up in fo great a quantity of Oyl. The abundance whereof is manifeft, not only from Defoliation, but alfo from hence, In that the dryed Powder, in lying by, incorporated all together into one body, as Mirrh, and fome other ibfter and oily Gums are uied to do.

3*. f. Extract ofVrine, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a BuUition with fome Effrvefunce, which continues for a confiderable timt ; and at lift it huffs up with great bubbles. • The BuUition begins prcfently; the Salt being coficiis, and the Oyl but little.

33. p. The fame Extract of Vrinc makes a eonfidcrabk Bullion and froth, not enh with Spirit of Nitre, tut even with Oyl of J'ilriA- Hence the Salt otVrinc is more alkaline than that in moll of the afore-laid

Content).

Left. IE. with feveral MenftruHms.

Contents. From this and fome of the following Experiments, it alfo appears, That the Salt which concurs to the generation of Gravel or of a .StarK in the Kidneys or Bladder, is of a very different nature from the lldtoCOrine.

35. $. Next for Dungs. And JirJ}, dryed Goats-dung makes with Spirit of Nitre, a fmall BtiUition, but no elevation. That of Mice the like. And that of Cows. So that sf all 1 have tryed, thefe three for the leafi.

34. 0. Govfe-dung, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very fmall Bulli- tion and fome elevation. But it requires time. Oyl of Vitriol flirs it not.

35. £. Aibtim Gracum, with Spirit of Nitre, befides innumerable fmall bubbles, rifes up with fome great ones, exaUly refembling the huffing up ofTejl or Barm. Alfo with Oyl of Vitriol it maketh fome little froth, but flowly. So that it fhould feem, that the Bones are a little opened by fame acid Menilruum'm the Dogs ftomach (asthe body of Steel is in its preparation with Sulphury whereby it becomes a good mild Topick. in Quinsies.

36. !). Hens dung, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very great bnUition and hftfj ( greater and quicker, than any of the reil above-named.

37. §. Butofa&lhsvetryed, Picons dung, with the fame Spirit, maketh the greateji ai:d I he qi'.nkif Iff rvefcence and huff-, and that not without fleams. Yet neither the fame Dung, nor that of Hens, is moved in theleaU with Oyl of Vitriol. The Caufe of fo great an Ejfervefience in thefe, more than in the reft, is that white part which is here mixed in a great quantity with the Dung. Which white part, defcendeth not from the Stomach, but is an Excrement feparated from the Blood (as the Vrine in other Animals ) by a peculiar Organ, which evacuates it into the Intcliinumrecium--, wheuce, together with the Stercus it is excluded. Hence it is evident, That in the faid white fart of Hens, and efpedally Pigeons dung, is contained a great quantity of a volatile Alkaly.

38. j(. I proceed to Salts. And firfl Salt of Blood and Vrim both make a more durable Ejfervefcence with Acids, than doth Salt of Worm- wood, or Salt of Fern. Hence the former are more alkaline, than the latter.

39. jf. Again, though divers other Animal Salts will not fiir with Spirit of Salt, or with Oyl of Sulphur or Vitriol^ yet the Salt of Blood will make an Effervefcence with all kinds of Acids. Whence it is further argued to be highly alkaline, and very proper for the correSion, of all forts of preternatural Acids in the body. There is little doubt, but that Spirit of Harts-horn will do trie like.

4.0. §. The Gravel which if precipitated out of Urine 5 with Oyl of Vitriol makes no bullition in the leap. Nor with jirong Spirit of Salt. But with Spirit of Nitre, it makes a very great one, with Effervefience and f earns. From hence it appears, That there is much difference to be made in the ufe of ,1^ D/«re(ie4/, Nephriticki, &C.

41. §. And that I may not altogether omit to mention, what may be fo much for the good of mankind, 1 do here declare, That for preventing ("I lay not, the breaking, but preventing J the generation of the Stone, either in the Kidneys, or mthe Bladder, there are not bet-

P p 2 ter

I,

'52 Part! of Animals mixed Left. IL

<

$\

ter Medicines in the world, than forne certain Preparations cf Nitre duly admintftred. Whoever (hall think that any kind oxacid, asOJ of Sulphur, Oyl of Vitriol, Spirit of Salt, or the like, will have the fame effect, will find thcmfelves much deceived in their practice.

42. sf. I conclude with Stones. And fi'rft. Spirit of Nitre droped upon a Stone of the Kidneys or Bladder, prodiiceth the very fame effeft, as Upon the Gravcliu Urine. That is to fay, it makes it boil and huff up, until at length it is perfectly diffolved into a foft Pulp--, which neither Oyl of Sulphur, nor Oyl of Vitriol, nor Spirit of'Salt will de; nor give the leafi touch towards its dijfoiution. This confirms what I fa id before of the vie of Nitre and Nitrous Spirits, if duly prepared and adminiftred, a- bove any other Acids, againft the breeding of the Stone.

45. #. Pearls, with any Acid, make the like Efjervefence, as de Oy- fter-jliells. But Magi fiery of Pearls, as ufnally prepared, jlirs not at all, with any Alkaly or Acid. So that as to the effeft frequently intended by it, it is very infigmficant ; as of that of Corals hathbeen faid.

44. §. Crabs Byes, with any Acid, make an Ejfervefcence, almofi as quickas thatofOyfier-jliells.

45. Crabs Eyes likewifi calcined, make a Jironger Effervefnence, than when nncalcined. So that thefe, as well as Shells, contain a fixed Alkaly.

46. jf. The Stones in Whitings heads make a firong B.ffervefccnce like that of Oyfter-Jhells.

47. $, Stone of humane Gall, Sirs not with Oyl of Vitriol. But with Spirit of Nitre makfth a little bullition jufi upon mixing, and after a conftderable time, a little froth. Much lefs than what was obferved before of the Gall it felf. So that it feemeth to be generated of the Gall coagulated by fomc Acid, which hath already refraSed the Alkaly wherewith the Gall abounds. This confirms the ufe of thole Medicines in the faun- dies, or any other bordering Difeafe, which deltroys thofe Acidities by which the Gall is curdled or coagulated, and fo rendred more difficulty fe parable into theGuts.

48. $. Since the firft publifhing of thefe Obiervation^Mr. William Matthews an Apothecary in Ledbury, fent me part, as I take ir, of a Stomach-fione, as big as a Wallnut of the largeft Size, voided by a wo- man about 82 years of age, (bmetime after an Autumn Fever. It confifteth of the fame Strite, as the Bezoar Stone •-, and maketh lbrae Bulli- tion with Spirit of Nitre.

49. sf. Bezoar, neither theWeifern nor the Eafiern, doth fiir at all with OylofVitriol.

50. §• Wetfern Bezoar, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very little thin froth, and that's a/lj and that it doth very flowly. But Oriental Bezoar, ' with Spirit of Nitre, after feme time, maketh a very great Ejfervejiencc, froth, elevation, noife, and fleams (as if you poured Oyl of Vitriol upon SJt of Tartar j till it be wholly diffolved by the affufed Spirit, and turned into- almofi a blood-red. Hence it may feem ro be no mean Remedy agaiiift fuch fretting and venenate acids, as oftentimes in Fevers, and other Di- ftempers, lye about the stomach, and are thence frequently tranllited to the Heart, Brain, Nerves, and other parts. The difference likewifi betwixt the Wejlcm and the Eafiern Bezoar, is fo great, that in any cile of danger, and where the Bezoar is rclycd upon, it is an unpardon-

able

I

Left. II. with feveral MenSiruums. 253

able fault, for the Apothecary, or any Perfon, tofn/feitute the one For the other: unlets he will take ten times as much, or ten timet as little of the one, as he would havedoneof the other: if that will ferve turn.

51. $. The Stones already mentioned^ ("except the great Stomach- jlnne ),ire ordinarily generated in the bodies of Animtli. I have one Iiiftance more of fome other Stones which are extraordinary. In the City of Hertford lives a Maid, who often voids thefe Stones, and in the fpsce of fome years laft paft, hath voided feveral pounds, of leveral Colours and Sizes, not only per vias urinaria*, but alfo by vomit, and by ftool. The firft mention made to me of them, was by Mr. Diggs,z worthy Gentleman of that City, as a thing that was there much wondred at. And fome of them, upon my deli re , were fern me by Mr. Wellington^ an Apothecary in the fame place. / have

trjed nebittfeveral aeid Mcnjiruums will worhjtpon them\ and find, That with Oyl of Vitriol, and ejpeially with Spirit of Nitre the great ones makf a very qttick\ and tonjpuuotii Effkrvcfecmrc. But the fmali ones, neither the white, nor the grey, make any Bullition in the le.iji: for in truth, they are no other but little Pebbles and Grit-ftones.

52. §. This being confiderd, and the various colours and mixture of any one of the great Stones, being well obferved ••, it feemeth plain, That although (he be lomewhat old (above thirty years ) yet may (he have a kind of fx^XiAa., or difeafed Appetite to Stones, Bones, Wood- jtfhes, Tobacco-Pipes,Chaik\, and fuch like things; which ibmetimes fwallowing in little lumps, fometimes grofly, or finely ground berwixt her teeih •-, they are in her Stomach and Boveels, more or fewer of them, cemented together, either with a pituitous, bilious, or fome other more or left glutinous fubftance. And that by virtue alfo of the faid Cement, or any of the faid, or other like a!k]a!rzate Bodies, the greater Stones, which confift of thofe partly, do make an Effervefceme with acid Li- quors. Thus far of Inflames upon the parts of Animals. I fhall clofe with fome Corollaries deduced from the whole.

53. §. Andfirft, fincewefind, that amongftall theMenfluums we have made ufe of, Spirit of Nitre, or any very Nitrous Spirit, is the molt univerfal diffolver of all kinds of Animal Bodies ; the heft diffolver of many others both Vegetable and Mineral, and the only diffolver of fome : Hence it is probable, That the great flomackick, Menjimum, which either diffblves, or opens almoft all Bodies which come into the Stomach, is a kind of Nitrous Spirit.

54. §. Again, Spirit of Nitre being a fubalkalim Acid, and working more evidently upon Animal bodies, than other flmpler Acids do, which yet are as jlrong--, It hence follows, That moll of the Salts of Animals are fubacid Alkalies. How far this concision may further in- ftruS us, I (hall have occafion to (hew in another Difiourfe.

55. tj. Laftly, there being lb many, fay twenty or thirty degrees,, from the fiomji to the mob vehement, in tncBullition of mixed Bodies^ it feemeth, That Fermentation it felf, as to the formal notion of it, is

nothing

n

2 54 Part s of Animals mixed Left. IE

nothing clfe : or that from the common Lactation of mixed hodiet whereof we have now been (peaking, it differs not in jpeck, but only in the maturcr of its caitfation, 2nd in degree ; the Ar, or (bme certain Meujirmim lodged therein, being of no greater firength, than to produce a Bxllition or LtiS,ilio« of that low and jbft degree, which we call l:ermext,itioi:.

56. f}, I have thus endeavoured to prove, by various Infiances, how iiiftruiftive this moft eafie, plain and fimple Method in the Mixture of Bodies, may become to us: and that meerly by obferving the LiiBa- Xioiis which thence arife betwixt them. How much more then, if a diligent remarque be made of all tbofe various Colours, SmeUs^ Tajtes, CottfifteMies, and other Mutations thereupon emergent ^

AN

Left. III. !55

A N

ESSAY

v3

Of THE

Pr anous lroportions Wherein the

LIXIVIALSALT Is found in

PLANTS Read before the Royal Society, March, i6j6«

CHAP. I.

OftbeQVANTITIES afforded by feveratfkwts calcined in grofs.

i*T is the part of a Phyftcian, knowingly and arti- 4 ficially to life and govern Nature. And therefore * by every' likely Method, to infpeft the state wd | Properties of a\\ forts of Bodies. One Method, is i that 1 have taken in the foregoing slxpcrjments ; I fa by mixing them with (everal Meftruums or Li- 3 qttors: whereby we may be alTifted to judge,

~* both of the Kinds and the Proportions of Princi- ples in any Body \ and of the manner of their Mixture in the fame.

Another is hyCalemtug them 5 or, as it were, by mixing them with the Fire, a potent and almolt i!nivu'faUA.w.v.'V;/;<M. I fliall here only fit down (bme Trytls for an Ffpy, uynn Plants •-, chiefly noting, The different Proportions of their Lixivia! Sails. Of tbefe Tryals, feme

were

i%6 Liixvial Salts. Led. III.

were made upon the whole Planter Ibmc Portion of it wherein feveral Parts arc mixed together: And others, upon fomc one Part of a Plant diftinft from the reft. Al! of them anfivcring to fuch faeries, as rmy feem proper to be pxopofed.

Query I. As firfr. Whether Trees or herbs and Bnjlies, quantity for quantity 6k ceteris paribu-yc/M lh<- wnp- Lixivial Salt?

For this I took Afj-Barquc ami Rvfemary o£ c<\cb ft,). The latter yielded 5 Scruples ; the former but 52 Grains ; which is three times lefs. Itookalfo the fame-quantity of the Barqaeof Elacl^-fhorn, and of,4- grimony. The latter yielded 5 Scruples and 6 Grains ; the former, not above 1 Scruple and 5 Grains 5 which is four times leis.

Although the B,irqnc of a Tree be compounded of Pithy and Lignous Parts ••> yet to anfwer the SJjtery exactly, the Wood of theifi Tre« fliould be taken with the Barque, that there may be fomc portion of every Part of the Tree, as well as of the Herb.

Rut thus far the Experiment is conclnfive. That the fame quantity of LixivialSalt, doth not always follow the fame GcnericalTaft. For the Barque of Afh and Rejemarj, arc both equally jiKer; and the ~Barqnt of BlackfThom and Agrimony are both Ajiringent and £/tt£r.

Qiier. 2. Whether any Plant growing in a Garden or the Field, doth not yield a leffer quantity of Lixivial Salt, than another of the fame kindred growing on the Sea-Coafl; and with what difference ?

For this, T took Garden and Sea-Sairvygrafe, of each ffcj. The former yields 2 Drachms and 1 Scrapie^ the latter, being well waffled, 9 Drachms, which is more than 4 times as much. The like may be tryed upon others.

Quer. 3. Whether the fame Specific^ Plant affords more Lixivial Salt, being only dryed, and that cakin'd -, or after it hath firsi been dijiil- led, it is then dry:A andUlcindt

For this, wastaken ffcj of Mint only dryed and then calcin'd; and another firll diililled. The former yielded \ an Ounce and; a Drachm of Salt •-, thclatter, 5 Drachms and a Scruple 5 which is almoft I* more. This alfo ihould be tryed on other Plants.

Oyer. 4. How far the proportion follows the different Tafis of Plants} Thefirft Experiment, relates to the fame Xaj7 in kvera\ Plants ; this, to feveral Tafts. And fo,

Of Majorane, which is Aromatick,, fl">j affords but one Scruple of Lixi- vialSalt--) which is but the s^''1 part of the whole pound.

Of OafyBarqite which is Ajiringent, ifcj yields i a Drachm of Salt; or the 256* parr of the whole.

Of Liqmr'jl), which is fweer, ftj yields about the fame quantity. But Auifi Seeds ftj yields 2 Scruples or a in2d part.

Of Sorrel, which is fbwer, fbj yields one Drachm, or the I28,h part. Of Garde" ScHrvygrafs, which is Hat, ffcj yields 2 Drachms and j a

Scruple ; or the 59'" part. Of Mint, which is Hot and Bitter, fbj yields 5 Drachms and a Scru-

ple, or the 24th parr. Q? ScaScurvygrafs, which is Salt, ibj yields 9 Drachms and a Scru-

ple 0128 Scruples ; which is near T,'1' part of the whole. A greater

proportion of Salt, than in any other Plant upon which 1 havehltfterto madeTryal: Or evenin Tartar it felf Yet is it not a Mstrint, hut true Lixivial Salt: asiscvident, both fiom its Taj/v*, and in that it

maketh

Lefl. III. of Plants. |

BMfkcth an Bjfirvefcewt with Spirit of Salt •-, which Sea-Salt will not do.

For the Experiment to be fully adequate to the g>uery ••, the Tryats fhoiildbe made,cither all on Trees, or all on Herbs ; all on Root),ot all onSta/k', &c. Yet thus much is evident, That Sorrel yields Thrice as much as Majomnc •-, Sea-Scurvygrafs, Eight and Twenty times as much: Mint, Five times as much as Sorrel; and Sixteen times as much M«jo- rane, &c.

Quer. 5. How far the Proportion follows tke Faculties of Plants ? And fo, it appears, that

Majorane,a Cephalick., hath a greater Proportion afVolatile Parts, than any of the Plants above mentioned, and fo far, is more agreeable to the Animal Spirits, and Genus Nervofuns.

Agrimony, (a) an Aperient, yields above Five timesas much Lixivial (c

Salt, as Majoranc. Yet much leis than many other opening Plants which are ftronger.

Mug-wort ("It)) yields two Drachms and two Scruples; or above half as much more as Agrimony. So that this Plant, though it hath no con- fid erable Tafie, and in that refpecl promiieth but little 5 yet yielding a good quantity of Lixivial Sail, feems no contemptible Medicine to fub- due thofe Acidities which either by citing, Objiritfiions, or immoderate Ferment axiom, frequently diiorder the Female Sex.

Mint, yieldcthfiill a greater quantity ••, and is therefore, partly for the fame caule fo excellent a Stowtachkkj And Rofcwary,(b)which is ap- propriated both to the Head and stomach, yieldeth a midle quantity of Suit •-, more than the chief Cephulick,s, and lefs than the chief Stoma- chick/.

Common jtf,j/,W (tbjjyields $ Drachms and 2 Scruples. i.e.iheQ^ part of the whole. So that this Plant, though of a very mild Tajie, yet yields more Salt than Mint itfclf a Bitter Plant. Whereby it no longer feems ftrange, that a Plant of fo foft a Tajle, fhould be very Diuretic^, and fo evidently :;tle<f£ the Reins.

Rhubarb (2 Ounces) yielded) fcarce any fixed Salt, fofaraseanbe judged by theTaJh of tht Afies, not more than a Grain or two. So that its Sult'ts, in a manner, wholly volatile; and thereby apeer to operate Bpcin the Bilious parts of the Blood ;, which contcin a far greater proportion oiVohtikSalt, than do the Serous.

Of the Caput Morttmm or meer Earth, it is oblervable, that ic Was near \ an Ounce or ilfl part of the whole ••, Which is almoft Six times as muchzsibeCaptrtMvrtuiim of Common Docl^: and much more thanthatof anv other Root I have yet calcin'd. Whereby it feemetb probable that Rhubarb loofeth much or its Volatile Part, and therefore of its Virtue, before it comes to our Shops.

Sena (ttj ) yields 4 Scuples and \ of Salt 3 or the 8 j* part. •falap (ttj) yields but one Drachm and 15 Grains, or io2d part. Colecjnthis (It) of the Pulp) yields an Ounce and half of Caput

Mortuum, which is almoft all Salt. Yet allow half an Ounce of the 6\i/r, and Earth to be wafted in hltring ike. cberemainiPg Ounce is no lefs than T,'

1' part of the whole. Which is more than in any of the

above named Plants, except the Sea-Scuriiygrufs,

m

(i) ^uer, s

CLq CHAP.

lit

m 358 Lixvvial Salts Lea. HI.

CHAP. II.

Of the QV ANTIT1ES afforded bytheVztts fffe" veralPlants dijlin&ly calc'md.

SHALL nest fet down fbme Tryals, upon one Pari of a PUnt, as well Organic!^, as Content, feparated from the reft; in anfwerro thefe fuppofed Queries.

Quer. r. What Proportion doth the Lixivial Salt of the Pith or Pithy Part of a PUnt, bear to that of the Fibrous, or of the Woody Part ? Or whether is

' there a Fixed Salt always found in either of them $ A fufficient Anfwer to which, muft be built upon many Tryals. At prefent I (hall mention only Two; one upon Starch, anfwerable to the Pithy Parti; the other upon Flax, confifting almoft wholly of the Nervous Or Towy Fibres ; of the Volatile parts whereof, chiefly, I have

6. 50 51 g'ven tome account in the foregoing Idea. ja< ' Of Starch, tbj yieldeth about tfej not of Afhes, but of Black.Coah

For though it be expofed in a Calcining Furnace to a vehement/re, for 5 or 6 hours, which is longer then will (erve to calcine moft Bodies: yet would it not in the Ieaft part, be reduced to Afhes 5 but to the laft continued ("though the fiercenefs of the Fire confumed part of it J as hlack_, as when it was firft burnt. So ftrangely was the remaining part of the Sulphur fixed to the Earth-, that in flying away, it did volati- lize and carry that away with it. In this Coal or Cinder, there is not the Ieaft of a Lixi-vialoi other Tajle. And although, upon Tryal I find, That the Pith of many Plants, asofzCabbage Stall^, will yield fbme quantity of Lixivia! Salt 5 yet it is probably, that generally, it yields Ms than the Wood.

Of Flax, mj yields not above 50 Grains of Caput Mortuum or white Afhes, which are Salt. According to vulgar conceit, it would ftem to be a very dry Body: yet of 15 3 parts, 15a are volatile, and being diftilled would have been collected into Lifior. Hence alio appears the great and unexpected Variety in the Proportion of the Earthy Parts, as well as the other Principles of Bodies. Or elfe, that there are divers kinds of Earths, even in Plants, of which, as well as of Salts &c. fomearc volatile. For of I6j of this plant, there remaineth fixed but 50 Grains: whereas of ffcj of Rhubarb, there will remain near 1920 Grains, i- e. 88 times as much as the former,

Quer. a. In -what proportion is the Lixivial Salt found in theGummt ef Plants? and whether is it yielded, more or lej's, by all? For anfwer to which, I caufed the Eleven following, of each two Ounces, 10 be calcin'd, and Jo obferved,

That Common Ro/ln, fields but one Grain and 1 of Caput Mortuum. So that lt>j will yield but 12 Grains. In this Ciput Mart, there is not the Ieaft particle of Salt, it being altogether infipid.

Maffick, yields gr. 12 of Cap. Mm. But not the Ieaft part of s.dt. Of this Rojr'n, it is obfeivaUe 3 Tb« being fet, in a C-miblc, within

the

Lea. in; of Plants. 359 the fire, before it comes to have thick fumes, it boylsup with a Very great foame or froath ; and is the only Qum or Bofln (of the EteveriJ that hath this property. So that I fufpeer, there is a great quantity of fomekind of volatile Spirit, which then flies away j and fo, in breaking through the Q)ly\p&tsl huffs them up to fb great afroath.

OUbamwt yields haif a Drachm of Caput Murtuum. But it is to be noted, Thatthe weight is uicreafed by curtain little iVw-fe/^wbich in the burning of leveral parcels, I always found mixed with this Gumm. Thefe being picked clean out, the Cap, Mort. weigheth not much more than that of Maffick. And is in like manner inlipid, when the laid Stones are picked out.

From hence it appears, how proper thefe Gums are for the Coa- coBioit of Salt Rheums $ according to what I have formerly luggefted Difcourfi from another Experiment. of Mixture

It may alio be noted, that Rr/ftn and Majlick, (eem to be more Cap. Ult. purely Acidoleous Gums •-, not only .from their confifrence which is uniform i and their Smell, which is lefs itrong and more plcalant; but alio from the Aad Liquor they yield by Difiillation 5 and in that the young Leavs of Fir, and cfpecially of Pine, are lower; and tis probable that thofe of Mdfiic\ are fo likewifc. Whereby thefe, and other like Gums are more efpccially fitted for the abovefaid purpofe. But OMbamm feems, belides its Acidity, to contein fomeVblatile Alkaly, and fo to be an Acid-Al^tineGum. For as it hath a ftronger Smell than the former, fo a hotter Tafle =, both the ordinary effects of an Alkaline Sulphur. And being infufcd in feveral Menjlrmims, appears to conftift of two Bodies, one of them more Rtfnombaa the other. Of which, it is probable, that the one is made by the Acid parts as the other by the Altylinc. Whereby it is very well adapted in lbme Cafes, as in a Phtrejie, for removing the Coagulations of the Bloody or its difpofition thereunto.

Afa fcetidn yileds no lefs than half its weight or an Ounce of Caput Hart, that is 8 times as much as that of the other Gumms, and 48 times as much as that of lbme of them. Yet doth it not contein one grain of Salt, fo far as can be judged by its Taj}. Yet the Strength and Loatb- fimnefs of the Smell artd'fafl of the Gimm do argue it to be highly impregnated with lbme kind of Volatile Airily proper to arrelt thole offenfive Vapours (toufc the vulgar word) which flying, either by the Blood or Nerves, from part to part, do often prove fb trouble- ibme.

Gum Arabick. yields one Scruple of Cap. Mort, whereof, by the Tafle, about $ part is Salt.

Eupborbium yields one Drachm of Caput Mort. of which, by the fttength of the Tafle, two Scruples feem to be Salt. Which confirms a former conjecture (a) of its being an Alkaline Guam. C") Of the

Myrrh alio yields a Drachm of Cap. Mort. and at leaft two Scruple3 Luclation of Salt. Of the Eleven, thefe two Gums have the greareft quantity of Bodies, ofa fixed Alkaly. Cb. 1.

Opium yields half a Drachm of Ctp. Mort. whereof the one half IS Salt. *

Aloe yields a Drachm of Cap. Mort, conteming about one Scruple of Salt.

Q_q 2 Sea

i $

260 Lixivid Saks of Plants. Led. III.

Siammonj yields Two Scruples of Cap.Mort. of which, about half a Scruple is Salt.

Gutta Gantba yields but half a Scruple of Cap. Mart, of which four or five Grains are Salt.

Sothat confideringtheZ)fl/e of any Cathartic^ Gmnrn, the quantity of the Fixed Alkjly, is extream final! with refpeft to the VoUtik farts; In which, therefore, its Crtbartick,,Power doth chiefly refide.

Yet none of the Catbartick, Gtmmi are without feme portion, more orleft, of a Fixed Alk$ly •-, though (bme of the reft are. Which fccm- eih to prove, That the Fixed it fclf, ,hath fome Intcreft in the bufinefs o£ Purgation; as by being A Clog to the VoUtik, and fo preventing its being deleterious} or fome other way. But the manner of their Ope- ration will better be utiderftood, when the Volatile Parts have likewife been examined.

• Ic may alio be of good import, to know, what different quantities of Salt, are afforded by the Tartars of all forts of Wines Where- by, partly, as well as by the quantity of the Tartar, we may be enabled the better to judge of the Nature of Wines.

I Left. IV.

DISCOURSE Concerning the

ESSENTIAL and MARINE

Salts of Plants. Read before the Royal Society, ^December 21.

167 6.

CHAP. L

Jn which is jhewec/ the way cf making both an ESSEN- TIAL and a MARINE Salt, out of the LIXI- VIA L Salt of a Plant.

SOMETIME fince, I took the boldnefs to prefent my thoughts to this Honourable and Learned

' Body m 3Drjctirtrjecmicciinn• Mixture. Wherein I have endeavoured 10 lay fuch a Foundation, as might hereafter reduce the DoSrine hereof to £*-

' perienceand PraHife-^ and to demonltrate,thc Power ^ and Vfe of Artificial Mixture. And in further proof

of what is therein aflerted, I have fince made a continuation of Expe- riments upon the fame Subject, in Two Methods. One in the Mix- ture of fcveral Metiftriiuais, both Add and Alkaline, with all Sons of Bodies. The Other, by calcining them, or, as it Were, mixing them with the Fire.

2. #. I (hallnow proceed ton Third, which is, the mixing them with the Aer orcxpoling them to it; another of Natures grand Mm- firman; which goes fometinres further than the Fire it iclfj in the diP

tolmion

262 Effential and Murine LA IV

Difttmrfi of Mixture CI). ;.Inli.

Tab. 83.

.:

Tab. 83.

(blution of Bodies. This I have formerly mentioned for the Imitaiion of Nature, in producing a Marine or MuriatU\S4l our of the Lixivial Salt o( a Plant, But ibme Learned Perfons then preterit, Iteming to doubt of the Experiment; I thought ir requifite roprofecure the fame a little further; that Co, ifpotiible, it might become clear and unquesti- onable. And becaufc that Method was imperfect, and required half a year, or a longer time: I bethought my fclf of an other way 5 which proved far better, and more expedite. And which, wit hall, afforded me, nor only a true Marine Salt, out of the Lixivial Salt of a Plant •-, but alfo another kind of Salt, different from them both: which may not be improperly called, an Effential Salt or Nitre of Plants. The Hiltory or manner ofthe production of them both, is as follows.

5. §. December 15. 1675, I took about half a pound of a ftrong solution ofthe LixivialSalt ofFirm: and pouring it into an Earthen Pan, well glazed, broad and (hallow, expoted it therein to the open Acr, ina Chamber Window, to evaporate of it felf.

4. £. Thh Solution or Lee, although it was very clear before, and having (food corked up in a bottle many days, had no fcdement: yet ftandingnow in theopen Af,within the (pace of4or5days, itbegan to let fella very white Scdement, like fine Chalk.h which encreated daily for 8 or 10 days; amounting at laftto about ha!fa Drachm of white, light and meer Earth, altogether infipid, and when it was well walhed, ftirring not upon the Afiiijion of Acids.

5. $. Within the fpace of a day or two after this white Sedemtnt began to foil to the bottom 5 there was alfo gatherd on the top, a kind of foft Scum or Creator, wherewith the Solution was covered all over.

6. §. Within S or9 days after thefirftexpofing of the Liquor, or 2 or 3 days after the gathering of the Crentor; that Salt, which I take leave to call, an Ffjential Salt of Plants, began to appear 5 (hooting into feveral little Ctyffals. Thete Cryfials, as they grew bigger, began to fink, and at la(r fell down to the bottom of rhe Pan.

7. $. Upon their firft generation or (hooting, the faid Crentor pre> fently breaks, leaving a bare fpace round about each Cryjlal j and upon the bounds of every (pace is indented; the fpace growing bigger and bigger together with the Cryjlal in the Centre. And lb, by that time the Cryfials are grown to a confiderable number and bignefi, the Cre- nwr vanKhes away, the feveral Circles or bare places breaking at laft one into another all over the Surface ofthe Lee. After which, it never comes again.

8. (S. From whence it fccmeth. That the feveral Circles or bare Spaces about the Cryfials, are made for the more free admiffion ofthe Acr, requifite to their Generation. For as there is no Cryftal begins to be formed before there is a breach made in the Cremor: (b that breach is enlarged together with the Cryjlal. So that as the falling of the Sedementand the gathering of the Cremor,(hwcth that the Aer,asa Mcn- Jiruum teparatesibmepart from the Lee: Co the breaking of the Cremor afterwards, that as & Vehicle, it brings ibmething to ir: both in order to the Generation ofthe Cryftals. Nature taking a Method for the Gene- ration of fimpler Bodiesj as well as of thole which are Compounded and Organical.

9-$-

Led. IV. Saks of Plants* 263 a. jS. Tbe Figure of theft Cryfials Isangular and oblong, moft of

them about the fifth, fixth or feventh of an Inch; but none of them very regular. Vet we are not hence to conclude, but that with tbe help of fome Circumftances which might be wanting in the iliooting of theft ; fbme portion of regular ones may be obt dried from this, as well as other Lixivia! S'.ilts hereafter mentioned..

la $. They are (omewhat tranfparew, and of a dark Ambar Co- lor, or like that of brown Sugar-Candy. Of a quite different Take from that of the Solution or Lee out of which they are bred ; being not at all Lixivial, but very weak and mild •-, not Suit, but Bitter in a good degree.

11. jf. It is alio obiervablej that Alkaline and Acid Salts being both poured federally upon thefe Gryftau, they ftir not, nor are any way affected with eitheroFtbxin. So that thefe Ciyftals are no fort of Tar- 3ar,ot Tartarean Salt. As is plain, from the manner of their Genera- tion 5 Tartar being frill bred in dole FeJJels s thefe never, but by expo- fingthe Liquor to the Aer. As alfb from their TaSfe, being not fbwer, in the leaft, but bitter. And in that Tartar will make a Bullition with Alkaline salts, which theft will not do. Upon which accounts it appears, that they are a Salt different in Nature from all other Salts hitherto known, or a new Species added to the Inventory of Nature.

12. $. Thefe CryUals within the fpace of abouta fortnight after their firft Generation, did alfo ceafe to (boot any more, but only iti- creafed a little in their Bulk After which time, I dayly expected to fee the production alfo of a true Marine Salt. And about two months after the faid F.ffenlmi Crystals had done (booting, and not before, this alfo began to Ihoot, in many fmall Cryftals, and at the top of the Solu- tion, as the other did, ftill falling to the bottom as they grew biger.

13. $. The Size of moft of them was near that of the Flakes or Grains of Bay-Salt. The Colour of fome of themtvhitc, of others tran- Jparent; and of others white in the Centre, with transparent Edges i as is alfo ufual in the Cryjiais of Common Salt.

14. §. The Figure of moft is a per fed Square, and of very many coming near to a Cube--, which is alfo the Figure of Common Salt, and feldome an exact Cube. An exact Cube, being the confhwt property of no Marine Salt, that I know of, except that of the Dead Sea. Divers Tab. of them were alfo raifedas it were by feveral fteps from a deep Centre to the Top: as is often feen in the common (hooting of Common Salt 5 and not in any other. Their Tafie is neither Lixivial, as that of the Solution out of which they (hoot; nor bit tenth, as that of the Effen- tial Cryjiais ••, nor fowerifli, as that of Tartar; but tbe perfect Tafie of Common Salt.

15. £. It is alfo to be noted, ThatifOjr/of Vitriol,and fbmeother ftrong Acids, he poured upon this artificial Sea-Salt, they make an Ef- fervefcence together : but if Spirit of Salt or Spirit of Nitre either be poured on it, though it be never fo ftrong it ftirrethic not. In both which, and all the formentioned reflects, it aufwers to the Properties of a Marine or Common Salt, which no other 5.;/.' doth. I conclude it therefore to be a true Marine Salt produced by Art in the imitation of No* tare.

CHAP.

264 Ejffential and Marine Left. VI-

CHAP. II.

Wherein is fherted, That the faid ESS ENTIAL and MARIN E Salts of Plants are both of different Sorts.

it

i

AVING made the Experiment, that both an Ejjentid and Marine Salt may be produced out of the Lixival Salt of a Plant. I thought ic probable, that neither the one nor the other was always the fifrae, but that as they had their general properties which made them to be of two general [kinds; fo they might have fome fpecial property, for the diftinguifhingof each kind into feveral Sorts. And withall, that

in a warmer itafon, than before taken, the Tryal hereof might be finifhed in a fhorter time.

2. §. For the making of which, I conceived it requifite to remove an Opinion which feemed to lye in my way ; fi. That there is little or no difference between the feveral Lixivial Salts of Plants, as fome Learned men have thought. But either there is a difference, or not: if. not.it (hould be proved: and if there be,it fhould thenbe juftly fhted, what that difference is. For the doing of which, I chofe this Method. I took an equaj quantity of the whiteft and pureftoVfr of divers Plants, all made by an equal degree of Calcination? and diffolved them all feverally in an equal quantity of water. And pouring Iikewife an equal quantity, as about 10 or 12 drops of each into a fpoon, Itafted them federally. Whereby it was very evident, that they were not all of one Tafi, but of viry different ones, both as to ftrength and kind: and therefore different in Nature alfo. The Salts I made tryal of were thofe of Sorrel, Anife, Wormwood, Mallorv, Aft, Tartar and others : and upon halfa Drachm of each I poured 3'iP of water. The Solu- tions are here prelent to be tatted. By which the differences will eaiily be obferved, and particularly that the Salt of Wormwood or 6W- vjgr'afi, isalmoft as ftrong again astht Salt oCAxije, orSorrel: and that the Salt of Jjli is above twice as ftrong, and that ofTartar above thrice as ftrong, as that of Sorrel, andalmoft thrice as ftrong asjthat of WormvoodoiScfirvygrafs. So rhat lie wno (ball give half a Scruple, fuppofe of Salt of "Tartar j inftead of half a Scruple of Salt of Worm wood, or other like Salt j he may as well give a Scruple of Roftn of Jalap, for a Scruple of the powder, or almolrthrcei Drachms of Rhu- barb, or other Kite Purge, mftead of one. And the like is to be faid of other Lixivial Salts in their degrees. t 3. jS. Having obferved thus much, I proceeded to repeat the for-

mer Experiment, withfbmeofthe aforefaid, and fome other Vegetable Salts, the belt cakin'd, and the pureft, that could be made for this pui-pofc, being thefe Six Salts, fi. of Kofev/aiy, Garden Scmygrafe,

Bitch

Led. IV. Salts of Plants. i 6$

BUek. Thom, Common Wormwood, Aft), antiTart.ir. All which diilblved fcverally in fair water, I expofed in a Chamber window, and not in Winter, as before, but in the beat of Summer, fi. on [he 19 of ffidy, to evaporate of thcmfelves.

4. j(. The Effect was, That the third day after their being cx- poled, the EJfential Cryjtah began'to fhoot in three of the Solutions, fie. in that ot Rofemary, of Garden Sexrvygrafis, and of Blnk Thorn. On the fouthday, in that of Wormwood. On the fifth day, in that of Ajh. In thatof Tartar, notatall.

5. §. Thcte Flfaitijl Cnft.'h began, in all, to fhoot at the top, and then to fill to the hot tome ; as in the Experiment before. But as there was very little of the white SedetnenX before mentioned, that preceded ; So no Sam or Creator at all. Which although a more perfeft Cdrina- Hon, it feems, did here almoft prevent; yet did not in the leaft deffroy the aforefaid EJfential Salt, but rather make way for its more fpeedy and copious Production: exhibiting hkeuifc .1 djltinct Sj'aics'm feveral of the Solutions.

6. $. For fnft, the Cryjlds of Rajetxary (tlie largcft of them) were about the bigoels of a Rue-Corn, [n Figure almoft tike a Tip-Cat, which Boys play with, fplit down the niidle. Each Tip being cut into 7^ 5 fides all ending in a poynt: the midlc part divided into 7, all drawn by parallel Lines 5 the topmoft with the lowermoit but one, on each licit', beeing three exact Squares.

7. $. The Cryjids of Black. Thorn are mod: of them poynted with juft fix fides of Equal Meafivre: very like to the (liooting of true Crj/rj/itfelf. From the topmoft of which fix Sides, a Line being drawn t& out, runs parallel to a broad Bafe, whereon each Cryfial ftands. So that they arc in fbme fort of a Rhomboid Figure.

8. §. The Cryjids oUSaervygrafi have alio a very elegant and regular Figure, which is in a manner compounded of the two former now defcribed. But they are nothing near fo bigg, the l.irgtftof them, being no bigcr than a Grain of that which we call Pearl Barley.

9. jS. The CryJLiIs «i Wormwood have alio very many of them a regular Figure--, but quite different tram that of the Crystals before mentioned; each CryjLtl being a little Cylinder, laving that it is conftantly fomewhat fmaller at one end,than the other: as it were one half j- of a Rowling-pin. And not evenly Circular, but cut out by Six Sides of equal Mcifure: almoft as in the Cryjl,d of Nitre. So that contrary to what is feen in the forementioned Cryjlals, the ends of thefe of Wormwood are not poynted, but fiat5 and cut at Right Angles with the Sides.

10. §. The Cryjlah of A[b, though by their properties they appear likewife to be FjJentiaT-, yet are nothing near fo regularly flgiir'd, as all the foremen tioned.

11. $. The Colour alfo of the (aid Cryjlals is fomewhat different: Thofe of /f/'jbeingofaifdn'wtranfparency, almoft like thofe of Firm. Thole of Wormwood being alfo brvmiijb, but paler. Thofe of Rofc- m.iry and Sefirvwmji having fame little Ji»5we, yet very clear. But thofe of BlackThom without the leaft TinHure, and as clear as CryUat it felf.

:b. 83.

b. 83.

Effential and Marine Left. IV.

I-'

12. §. None of thefe EffinttalCryftals have any hot fiery Tujic, but are very mild, and ftnfibty Bitter; especially, about the fiorf of the Tongue; as is alfo obtervable of fbme Plants hereafter mentioned in (peaking of the different Tajiet cf Plants.

is. <). Ojl of'Vitriol droped upon thefe Cryflals cloth rot affect them in the leaf!: yet droped into the feveral Solutions out of which the Cryjlals are produced, immediately caufetb a great Effervefcence.

14. $. Ofihc Solutions above named, that, of iW* of ZVbr was the 6th- Whereof ir is remarquablc, That having waited feveral Months together, I could riot obferve the lcaft Effential Salt to be therein produced in all that time. Whether there be any other Vege- table Suits, befidesthis of Tartar, which will not yield the Effential above deicribed, I have not yet experimented.

15. §. In the mean time, from the Fremfis it is very probable, that moft of them afford more or fewer of the laid Cijjitlj. lg regard they are Plants of a very different kind, which I made tryalupon: as Garden Scurvygrajs, very Hot ; llofemary, very Aromatick,. Worm- wood very Bitter ; Black Thome, Ajlringevt anJ Sower, And it is alio plain, That the (aid Effential Salts contained in the Lixivial, are not altogether one and the fame, but of divers Sorts.

16. jS. ABOUT 7 or 8 days after the Effential Crystals were produced :, the Marine Salt did alfo begin to fboot ; firft in Rofemary^ quickly after, in Scurvygrafs-^ Next, in BlackThvm and Wormwood, jc. after the (pace of a week or 10 days more. And in all of them with fbme difference of Sim and Figure.

ij. $. The pi.lineffc of all, was that produced out of the Salt of Black, thorn, confiding for the moft part of very fmall Cryjlals, not above the 1 5ll]of an Inch fquare, as alfo thin, (haped like a DuehTile ufed for Chimnies. Many others were very thick, and near to a Cube. Moft of which were a little hollowed in the midle, like a grind- ing Marble or Salt-Cellcr ; and the hollow bounded by 4 plain and equal Sides, all defcending a little towards the Centre ; and meafured by two crofs Lines, which ftaid upon the four Angles of the Square t

and fo cut one the other at Right Angles. Both which Properties are Hkewite ufually feen in the Crxjials of Common Shit,

18. jS. In Wormwood, many of thefe Cryflals, betides the plain ones, were figur'd crofsways like a Dagger-Hilt, Which was (br/ie-

Tab. 83. times naked, and fbmetimes inelofed in a (quare andalmoft Cubical Box. Many others were figur'd into Sprigs made up of four chief Branches ftandingcrofswik, and thofe Jitbbrattched $ and all the Branches made up of little fquare CryUals, cluftered together in that Figure. The Sprigy Figure of thefe Cryflals is not accidental, but h3th conftantly come after they hadbeen three times dillblvcd, and the Solution expofed to evaporate.

19. §. The Marine Salt otRofimary hath alio fbme variety. For befides the plain ones above defcribed, there are fbme thick Squares,

Tab. 83. which have alfo a (quare hollow defcending by five, fix, or (even narrow fteps, towards the Centre 5 being in Figure, faying theft Steps, fbmewhat like the Hoptr in a Mil/.

20. I}. Upon a fecond Solution of the fame Salt, there fhoots another fort of Iqnarc; which h not plain on the edges, as the above-

Tab. 83. named, but fcalloped or florid all round about, not unlike the Leaves of fbme Plants. 31. f.

Tab. 83.

Led. IV. Saks of Plants. 267

31. f. The Cryflals of Marine Salt of Scruvygrafs are fomewhat like to thofe of Ktf/cwarj now delcribed.

23. £. As for the Lixivia! Salts of /J/7J and Tartar, though in .1 Month or Five Weeks Space, they yield lbme Cryfials of vety clear 6V/: yet of Mjr/«e iVt neither of them yieldeth the leaft particle. So that of thele Six Lixivia! Salts, fi. of Rojcmary, Scurvygrajs, Black. Thorn, Wormwood, Jp and Tartar, all, but that of Tartar, yielded an Effeniid Salt. And all, but thofe of AJh and Tartar, yielded a Ma- rine, fuch as is above defcribed. All which Salts both Ejfentia! and Marine, together with their Models, made of white Alabaftre, I have here ready to be feen.

25, 5. Of thole that yield thele Salts, or either of them, it is further to be noted, That tbtre is a confklerable difference in the Proportion or Quantities which they yield. The Rofemary yields (tore both o?EJJential and Marine, but more F.Jfential. Wormwood and £fj/r- vygrafs more Murine. Black Thorn left of Either. The 4# no Marine, and the Tatar neither the EfjaOial nor Marine, as hath been (aid.

24. §. From what hath been (aid, I deduce only at prefent thele Three Corallaie. i"Vr/r, That a Lixivia! Salt, is not only a compounded Body fc. oCSalt, Sulphur, Aer and Harth; but even a Compounded Sa!t, containing both a Vegetable Nitre, and a true Sea Salt.

3;. $. Secondly, That the Expofmg of Bodies, in the manne? above (hewed, may juifly be accounted one Part ofChymiJlry hitherto Deficient, and much farther to be improved for the Diji-owry of the AV tu of Bodies. For as Nature chiefly compoundcth Bodies by Digefling than, and fo either (hutting out or keeping in the Aer: So (he Dy/- /' ef /> them by Expofing, and fo neither (hutting in the Aer, nor keeping it out, but leaving it free to come and go •-, and thereby to bring, and carry off vthatfocver is neceffary for the Separation or Solution of Bodies. For the Sea it felf (to confine the fimilitude to our preient calej is but as a Great Pan, wherein all kinds of bodies being iong expofed, ate rhroughly refblved, ultimately yielding from the reft of their vi~ jtble Principles, that which we call Sea Salt.

16. jf. l-ajily, if by Expojing and Dijfolving we can make oneSatl^ then by Compounding and P'gcjling we may make another, yea any other Salt 5 either a Fixed of a Votatikpx a Volatile of a Fixed. That is to fay,a Volatile Salt may be fo feparated from other Bodies, as to become FJJW/} or a Fixed Salt may be (o mixed with other Bodies as to become Volatile. For that any Salt (hould of it felf become Fixed or Volatile, is a Fixion not grounded upon Experiment.

27. £. As for the Fit-/;/.: of the Ejfential Salts above defcribed, I believe they will be found upon tryal, not contemptible in fome Cafes, For which amongft other reafons,l have been the more punctual

P, r 1 in

268 EJJentid and Marine, &c. Left. Vf.

in relating the manner of their Generation-, that others alfo may have the opportunity of making proof hereof.

28. §. When I made the Experiments for this and the foregoing Difcoiirfe, not having fa good conveuitncy at home for making the Saltsluied: I procured them all (except that of Firm, which I made my felf) to he purpofely prepared by Mr. John BUkstone a London Apothecary, who allured me of his great care herein ; and particularly, that he added no Nitre to whiten any of the Salts with, as is commonly done for thut otTartar.

I do declare, That all the Lixivial Salts mentioned in this and the foregoing Difcomfc except that of Fime, were faithfully prepared by me

John Blackitone,

5 Left. V. 269

DISCOURSE OFTHE

I COLOURS

PLANTS- Read before the Royal Society, 3\day 3. 1677.

' CHAP. I.

Of the COLOVRS ofPlants in their Natural Eftdte.

A V I N G fotmerly made forae Ob/ervatiBta of > i, the Colours oiPkttih ; I (hall now leave ti add forae more to them of the like N.il/ire. None of which, nor any of the Conclujions thence dedu- ,

1 ced, will, if duly coniidercd, appear contrary to l the Hfpothriit and R\pcrimt/tsof Mr. Boyh, Mr.

DM Ofw.'Mr. HWj, Mr. Neirton, or any other, concerning Colours. As not having refpefr to

the Colours of all Bodies in general. Nor to the Body of Colour, which is Ligfo ; Nor to the formal notion of Colours (ad extra ) as the Hup of Light are moved or mixed : But to thofc M,iteri,ilr, which are principally neceil'ary to their Production in PW/. Concerning which, the prcfent Difcourft (hall be reduced to theft Three general Utfldj, fiit. % $.

2 7° The Qolours Left. V.

lui

2. §. ft>/£, Of thofc (tveral Co/wr/j which appear in Plants in thei( tfltanC* E/<W.

3. j(. Secondly, As they appear upon the Jnfufion of P&tif* into (everal Sorts of Liquors.

4. §. Thirdly, As upon the Mixture of xhofc Infitfions, or of any one ot them with forae other Liquor, or other BDC/)'.

5. <s. As they appear in the PW/themfelves, it may be obferved in the firit place, That there is a far lets variety in the Colours of Roots than ofthc other Parts; the Parenchyma bang, within the S#», usu- ally White, ibraetimes Yellow, rarely K*<£ The Canfe hereof being, for that they are kepr, by the Earth, from a free and open Aer ; which concurreth with the faces of the (everal iWr, to the froduUion of their feveral Ce/unrr. And therefore the upper parts of Roots, when they happen to ftand naked above the Ground, arc often deyed with fevernl t>/tf»iv.- fo the tops of Sorrel Roots will turn Redjhote of Mul- lex, Turneps and Radijhej, will turn purple, and many others green. Whereas thofc partsof the fame Roots which lie more under Ground, are* commonly White,

6. $. A* Roots 3re mod commonly Whiter lb the Leaves^ Greet;. Which Colour is fo proper to them, that many Leaves, as thofeof Sage, the young Sprouts of St. Johns-wort, and others, which are RediJIt when in the Bud •-, upon their full Growth, acquirea perfect Green.

7. t). The Crf«/eofthis Colour, is the atiion of the Aer, both from within, and from without the Plant, upon the Juices thereof, whereby it (hikes them into that Colour,

8. $. By the Aer from without, I mean that which furrounds the Body of the Plant ;. which is the Caule of its Grecnefs, not meetly as it is contiguous to it, but as it penetrates through the Pores of the Skin, thereinto 5 and fo mixing with the faces thereof, plainly deys or ftrikes them into a Green.

9. §. By the Aer from within, I mean, that which entring, together with the Aliment, at the Root, thence afcends by the Aer-Vejjels, into the Trunin and Leaves, and is there transfufed into all the feveral Juyces,thereby likewiie concurring to their Verdure. Whence it is, that the farts of' Plant 1 which lie under Water, are Green,3i well as thole which ftand above it 5 becaufe, though the ambient Aer, conteined in the Water be but little, yet the want of it is compenfated, by that which afcends from the Root.

ro. j(. And therefore it is obfervable, that the Stalks of Marffi- Mallovo, and (bme other Plants, being cut tranfverfly, though the Parenchyma in the Btrque be white, yet the Sap-Veffih which he within that Parenclyma, are as Green as the shjn \t felf; fiil. becaufe they ftand clofe to the Aer-Veffcls. The Parenchyma, I fay, which is intercepted from the Aer, without, by theskin^ and from the Aer within, by the Sapl^ffcb, \%white; but I\K skin, which iscxpofid to the Aer without, and the Sap-fejkU which .ire next neighbours to that within, arc both equally Green. So likewiie if a Carrot be plucked up, and fufFered toliefbmetimein the open Aer--, that part which ftandethm and near the Centre, amongft the Aer-fiffils, will become Green as well as rheskin, all theother Parts continuingof zRedijiiYellow, asbefore. The Aer therefore, both from without, and from within the Plant, together with the Juyces of the flwt, arc all the concurrent Can/a of its

Verdure. if. £•

Left. V. of Plants. 27!

11. jf. BUT how doth the Aer concur to the Qreeitefi of l'Lmts? Ianfwer; Not as it is meerly cither cold or dry, 01 woifi, aoryettp/J- tenitfAer; but as it is a mixed, and particularly, a Saline Body, that is, as there is a coilfidemble quantity of Saline Parts mixed with thole which are properly Aereal. It being plain from manifold Experience ; That the fevera] kinds of o"*///, are the fetZXid Agents in the Variation of Colour'. So that, to (peak ftriftly, although Sulphur be indeed the Female, or Mater/j fit ftr.it.i, of .nil Colours $ yet 6J// is the Afrf/e or Pw/e ^r»l, by which the Sulphur is determined to the Production of one Colour, and not of another.

12. f~. If then it be the Aer mixed with the Jitjeet a£ a Plant, and the iV/ofthe itV, that makes it Green 5 It may further be asked, what kind of 5./// ? But this is more hard to judge of Yet it feemeth,that it is not an Acid, but a Stibalksiine Salt 5 or at lead feme £*ft which is different from a fimplc Add, and hath an Affinity with Alkalies.

13. j*. Onereafon why I/o judge, if, Becaulc that although all Plants yield an Atiytly, or Other Salt different from an Acid, and fome in good quantity; yet in moll Plants, the Predominant Principle is an Arid. So that the Supply of an Acid Principle from the Aer, for the Prodaclion of a Grew Colour, as it would be fuperrluous ; So alfb inelFeftual ; a different Principle being requifite to the (hiking of thi?, together with the S/iIff.wr, into a Green Colour.

14. f. I fuppole therefore, That not only Great, but all the Co- loun of Plants, are a kind of Precipitate, refulting from the concurrence of the Saline Parts of the Aer, with the Saline and Sulphurous Parts ofthe Plants, andth.it the Subalkaline, or other like Saline fart of the Aer, is concurrent with the Acid and Snlfbariout Parts of Plants, for theProdnBion of that Verdure $ that is, as they (hike altogether into a Green Precipitate. Which alfo feemeth to be confirmed by divers Experiments hereafter mentioned,

15. f. THE Colours of Flowers are various j differing therein not only from the Leaf, but one from another. Yet all feem to depend Upon the general Caufei aforefaid. And therefore the Colours of Flowers, as well as of Leaves, to refuk not (blc-ly from theC'<w«w//ofthe Plant, but from the concurrence Jikewift of the ambient Aer, Hence it is, that as they gradually open, and are expofed to the Ar,they frill either acquire, or change their CeloKr'. no Flower having its proper Colour in the Bud, ("though it be then perfectly formed) but only when it is expanded. So the Purple Flower of Stoik-July flowers, while they arc in the Bud, are white, or pale. So Butchelors Buttons, Blew Bot- tle, Poppy, Red Daijtes, and many others, though of divers Colours when blown, yet are all white in the Bud. And many Flowers do thus change their Colours thrice fucceffively; as the youngeft Buds of Fadys-l-ookinglafs, imgtofs and the like, are all white, the larger Buds are purple or murrey, and the open Flowers, blew : according as they come ftill neercr, and arc longer expofed, to the Aer.

16. (S. But if the Colour of the Flower depeudeth on the ambient Aer ; it may be asked: How it comes to pafs then, that this Colour is various and not one, and that one, a Green ? that is to lay that all Flowers are not Green, as well as the Leaves ? In anfwer to this Three things are to be prepaid.

I?. Jf.

272 The Qohurs Led.V.

17. jS. Firfl, Whatwasiaidbefore,istobcrcniembred, that here thesis not a (binary, but concurrent Cmfi. So that betides the Efficacyof this, we are to confider 1 hat oft lie ft vera] parts otthe Plant by which the Contents both Aerial and Liquid arc fupplied to the Flower.

18. §. Secondly, That in the LymphteduUs of a &$arf, Ss^iw is the predominant Prmciple^aad much more abounding than in any other part of a /Vrf»/, as alio hath been formerly tliewcd.

19. jf. 7"^>(//)',That it appears,according to what we have obferved in the Anatomy of the Flower,, That the quantity of I ymphxdiuts with refpeft to the Aer-Veffds is greater in the Flower than in the £ea/;

20. $. h lemeth therefore, that the Aer-Vegds, and therefore the J4<T, betag*m&w/»«»f in the Lea/; Gwew, is therein alfo the prfc/o- dominant Colour. \ lay predominant, becaule there are other Colours lye vailed under the Green, even in the £fci/e, as will hereafter appear more manifeft.

2i, §. On the contrary, the lymphedutls, and therefore the Sul- phur, being more, and the Aer-ftJJels and therefore the ^cr, ids, in the Flower than in the !«/; the ambient Aeralone is not able to con- trjle the Sutphitr (b far, but that it generally carrys the greatcft port in the Produilkn of ihc Colour. Yet in different degrees; For if the proportion betwixt the Lympkeduifs and the Aer-feffeh bo more equal, the Flower is either IW/'/e or elfeTtiW, which latter Colour is the next of kin to a Green. If the Sulphur be (bmewhat predominant, the F/ortvrwill iliew it felf Red at firif; but the ambient Aer hath (b much power upon ir, as gradually to turn the .Red into a Blew. But if the Sulphur be much predominant, then the Acid-of the ambient Aer will heighten it to a fixed Hfti

32. §. Hence it is, that Yellows and GrecHJ are Iefsalterable, upon the drying of Plants than other Colours; fi: Becaule the Aer being predominant in their Production, they are the lels lyable to (ufTer from it afterwards. Whereas Reds and Purples, in the ProduUion whereof Sulphur is predominant, are very changeable. So the Red Flowers of lyfimachia, upon drying, turn Purple, and the yaungpuryle Flowers of g£/} turn Blew. Solikewife the Purple of Bilberries, and the Crimen of baked Damafiens, both turn B/nr, For being gathered, and (b wanting a continued fupply of freflS Sulphur, to bear up the Co/W againlt the force of the Aer; it ftrikes it down at laft from Red to Purple or £k I conclude therefore, that one VrincipulC.iufe ofihe Variety of Colours in the Flower, is the over proportion of the Lymphedutls to the Ar-/7^/;, and therefore the dominion of the Sulphur over the

• j4cr, therein. 29. jS. (fit beobjccled, that the Aer doth not deepen,but hightcn

the Colour ot the Blood; lanfwcr, Firfi, That I am not now fpeaking til Animal, but ^Vegetable Bodies ; the fame -4<r which hightens the Co- lour of Blood one way, may deepen that ofa .FWer,anoiher: nay and may highten that of lame Flowers too, fome other way.

24. §. And therefore, Secondly, it is to be confidereel, That as there is not one only, but divers Saline Principles in the Aer-^ ib are there alio in the feveral/V// of one Plant ; as in the Root.of one fort ; in the Leavs, of another; in the Flower, of another 5 and Co in the oihtr Paris. Fur Uiice the Fieuration ofthe P.o-f* ofa P/v.'f depenrfeth

chiefly

Left. V. of Plants. 273

chiefly upon the Saline Principle; : and that the Flower hath a different Figure from that of the Leaf: it follows, that there is fome Saline Principle in the one, which is not in the other, cfpcci;dly,a!I in fiich F tower s,v/hofe Figures arc cut out by a greater Variety and Complication of Lines. "XhcLcdvs therefore, though variouiiy duped, yet agreeirrg fo far in one common Figure., M aiitaly to be plat; it therefore icemeth plain, that there is a Saline Principle in them all, (b far one, as to be the chief Coufe of that common Figure: and in concurrence with the ambient Aer, tobelikewife the chief Caitfe of one common Colour, fc.aGreen.

25. §. Whereas the Figure of the Flowers, and therefore their Saline Principle, being more various, and commonly diitinct from that of the Leafs it will eafily concur with as a great Variety of S.ilts in the Aer, whether Acid, Mk&lim, Nitreus, Urinous, Armoniacal, or any other therein exident, to the Precipitation of the Sulphur into the like Variety oiColours. Thus far of thvCvlours of Plants as they appear in their Natural EJiate.

CHAP. IL

Of the COLOVRS of rlants by Infafion.

SHE next general Inquiry, propofed to be made,W;Js , this, After what mannertheCoWj of Plants (hew

themfelves, upon their infufon into Liquors, The Li- • mors Imadeufeof fortius purpofe, were three, Jl\ \ Oyl of Olives, Water, and Spirit of Wine, The Water I , ufed was from the Thames, becaufc I could not

procure any clear Rain Water, and had not leafure at prefent to didill any. But next to this, that yields as little Salt,as any.

2. $. As forOt/, it is known, that mod Flouts either by CoUion or long Infufon, will give it their Green Colour. I have likewife tryed. fome Yellows, and find they will do indifferently well} as Saffron, which, by Infufon \nOyl, gives it a light golden TinUure.

3. $. Divers Aromaiick.. Plants, as Mint, Majorane, &c- being dryed and infilled in Oyl give it a double Tincture, both green and yellow ; one drop of the Oyl (hewing jsfcfffj but a good quantity of it held up againit. a candle looketh rcdifh or of a detpjw^W.

4. 4' But there is no; \gd.ibie yet known which givi's a true Red to Oyl, except Alkanet Root: with which, fome colouring either common or Other Oyl, vend it under the name of the Red Oyl of Scorpions.

5. §. Thefc things confirm what we have faid concerning the Can- ryilcourfc fes ofColvurs'in the Lews and Flowers of Plant', upon this twofold a^MixtHri: Consideration. First, that Oyl is the mod proper Menslnmni of Sul- Q y phur. Secondly, that Oy/havea greater congruity with Acids than \ s. With Alkalies •-, as I have formerly Ihewed. 1 ft

Sf 6. «. 5"

*

274 The Cole ours Left.V. 6. §. I fay Therefore, that in BUws, Purples and efpecially Reds,

the predominant Principle* being Sulphur and Jc/d, the Oy/ either ab- ftra&s the Sulphur ofitielf, or at leaft, unlocks it from the Acid Parts t, whereby both of them are bellowed feperately to their like parts in the Oyl--, upon which their difunion the Colour vanifhes : that depending, not upon either of them alone, which of themielves are Co- lourlejs, but upon both united together.

7. ij. On the contrary, aGreen Colour not depending on a predominant Acid, but an Alk/ily, or fomc Saline Principle different from an Acid--, this will not foealicly be imbibed fcpara.tely,into the Pores of the Oyl, but only by mediation of their Sulphur. So that being both imbibed without any difunion, they (till retein the fame green Colour they had before in the Plant.

8. §. Hence alio it is, that red Rafts being dryed and infufed Corns time in Oyl of Anijc Seeds, a more potent Menflrsmm than Common Oyt$ they wholly lole their own Colour, and turn white--, the Oyl remaining Limpid, as at the firft. That isthe Sulphur or that partofiton which chtifly the Red depended, is ablbrbed fcparately by thcOj/, and (o the Colour vanifhes.

9. 5!. A SECOND Menfirmtm I made ufe of, was Water. And Firft, Alk'net Root, which immediately tinftures Oyl with a deeper Red, will not colour Water in the leaft.

10. <. Nest it is oblervable, That Water will take all the Colours of Plants in bifufton except a Green. So that as no Plant will by In- fnSott give a perfect Blew to Oyl; ib their is none, that I know of, which, by TnfuSm will give a perfeft Green to Water.

11. §. But' although the Green Leavs will not give their vijible Colour, by Infufivn in Water ? yet they will give moft other Coloursy as w.ll as the Flowers themielves. So the Green Leavs of Cinquefoyl, give a TinUure no higher than.to referable Rhenijh Wine $ thole of Hyjjop, Canary-, of Slrawberrey, Malaga^ of Mint, Mufcoding}, of Wood-Sorrel, Water and Ibme drops of Claret; of Elood'Wort, Water and a dalh of Claret 3 and thole ofBawm make a TinUure near as red as ordinary Cfetttf alone. All Aromatick, hot Plants, give a ye Bow-red TinUure, or colorem ex luteo mbrum. All .PW-f with a ^fZW Flower give either a pale «>rf»e or yc/Jcwifi TinUure ••, and the like. Yet all give not their TinUure in the fame (pace of time; Ibme requiring a fortnight, others a week, others five, three or two days, and fome but one, or half a day. From hence it appears, that the Colours of moft Flowers are begun in the Leavs; only Green being therein the predominant Colour, as a veil fpred over them, conceils all the reft. But pairing on into the Flower, where the Aer-Veffeh, as is aforeiaid, are under the dominion of the LymphMullsi they Iheiv themielves difrinffly.

ra. %. A THIRD and the h([ Menftruuml made life of, Wis Spirit ocWine. And here it is to be remarqued; That as Oyl rarely takes a Red, there being but one known Inflame of it ; nor Water, xQreen: So neither Spirit of Wine, a Bkw, I have tryed with feveral blew Flowers, as of Lark,-heel, Violet, Mallows, Burragc, and others, whereof it will not take the leaft liniinre.

13. £. Again though no E lew Flowers, that I know of, will give a Blew TinUure to Spirit of Wine -. yet having been for ibme days infilled

Left. V. of Plants. 275 in the faid spin!, and the spirit (till remaining in a manner Limpid, and void oftheleaft Rapo£ Bftw; if you drop into it a little ify/ri^ of Sulphur, it is fomewhat fbrprizing to fee, that it immediately ftrikeS it into a full He**, as if it had been Slew before: and (b, if you-drop Spirit of Sal Armomac or other Mfaly upon it, it prcfcntly ftrikes it GJ-M«. Which further confirms what have been before faid of the Cow fes of Vegetable Colours.

14. §. It is alfo oblervable, That the Green Leaves of Bxwm, which give a Mifiidim Red,w'Ke\ feme Rtyl of Claret, to ffWw,givcs a pure and perfect Green to Spirit of Wine; and is the only Plant of all that I have yet tryed, which doth the like.

15. )S. It islikewiic to be noted, That both Yellow ST\A Red Flowers give a (tronger and fuller Tiu&itre to Water) than to Spirit of Wine^ as in the Tinctures oft'oirjlip, Poj'p}:, Ch>xe-']'i!)-F lowers and Rofes, made both in Water and .v/vr/7 of '.Vim; and compared together, is ealily ieen. So that for TmUitres made with Flowers, whet her for Me- di£mes,ot other purpofe?, Water-Witii refpecl mthsCotmr, is the better Mei/ftrutim. I fiy for TinUures made with Flowers; for there are fome othacParh, efpceially Giwms, as Gamhoja, Myrrh and .$£>«, which give their Tinctures foil and clear, only to S^jw* of JF/we. Some of which arc tiled by Leather-Gilder', .ind others for the wafbing over of Silver, lb as to give it the Colour df Gold. Thus far of the Colour; of Plants as they appear upon hijifum.

CHAP. HI.

Of the COLOURS of Plants producedby'thir Mixture with other Bodies.

IH E lalt general Enquiry prbpofed to be made, was this, After what manner they would exhibit e themfelves upon the Mixture of thole Info, fans, or of any one of them with fbme other Liquor.

1 2. jf. A ftrong Jiifulioii, or the 5*y« of the I Z.Mw of Role-Tree, R.ifyis, Strawberry, Cytique- I fiyle, Gooskrry, Primroji, feruplem Cow/lip,

Rearfeare, Beanfoot, Peony, iiiilort, Lawrel, <rd, dropeduponoW, make a P«r/>/e Tinilure. But that of

fS#e Leaves icarcc makcth any Tincture at all. So that there is iome- tningelfe btfides &m>cr«e/jconcutring to the Purple upon Steel.

5. §. Saccharnm 5Jf«««dropcdon aTinHure of Red Refit, turn- cth it to a fiiut pM Green.

4. s*. Suit of Tartar droped upon the fame Tinttwe, turneth it to a deeper Green.

S f a 6, f.

IA.

I

ij6 The Qphttrs Led. V. 5. £. Spirit of Hurts HWB droped upon a Tinelure of the f/wsc

of Larkzhcelarid Borage turn them to a verdegreeje Green. 6. $• Spirit of Harts Horn drayed on moil gm» £»(» doth not

change them at all. The Jjke Effects have jfy, C*A*7t and spirit of 5. Armanitc.

7. jf. Theft Exfffitncntt teem to confirm, That it is fomc^W or other like SaIt in thei&r, which is predominant in the production of Green in the Leavs of Plants.

8. jf. SnA of 7Wr^r droped on thorite Flowers of DdT/J, changeth them into a light Green. Which as it further confirms the aforefaid Portion ; (b likewife argues, That Whilcnefs in flowers, is not always from the defect of TinSure: but that there may be White, as well as Yellow, Green, Red or Blew TinUures.

9. §. iS'/vrj* of Sulphur droped on the green Leavs of Adonis Flower, Everlasting Peafe, and Holy Oak, turns them al] Yellow.

10. §. Sjtfrd bf Sulphur on a To/Sure of Safj-'ron changeth it not- ir. $. spirit of Sulphur on the 2wiv.w flower of Crowfoot alters

them not. Neither are they changed by the JjJ'ujion of Alkalies. 13. ;S. So that it feemcth, that in all Yellows, the Sulphureous Acid

antl Alkali** Parts are all more equal. 13. jf. Sjpfl-i* of Sulphur on a TinUure of Pw/e/j turns it from ir/np

to a true £<*£&, or midle Crimfon. 14. §. Spirit of Sulphur upon a TinUure of C/ove-Jidji-F lowers makes

a bright blood ioW. Into the like Co/w/r, it hightens a TinUure of Red Rofes.

15. §. So that as Alkalys, or other Analogous Salts, are predominant in Greens, lb jfc// in fin&, eipccially in the brighter Kfcif, in the Leavs and Flowers of Plants. Hence it is, that S/wv* of IV/fre droped upon the Blew f lower of Ladies Lookjng-Glafs, Larkspur, Bo- rage, turns them all Red, fi. into the Red of Common Lychnis. But (which is particularly to be noted) being droped on the faid Red flowers ofLychnis, niters them little or nothing: becaufe, that very Colour is therein produced by a copious admixture of the like Prin- ciple.

16. {. The Summ therefore of what hath now been faid, of the Caufes of YzgetabkCelotffs, is this: That while their Sulphur and Saline Principles, only fwim together, and are not as yet united into one Pre- cipitate, no Colour refults from them, but the Contents are rather Limpid j as ufiially in the Root, and many other Parenchymous Parts.

17. $. When they are united, and the Alkaline are predominant, they produce a Green.

' ' i* and the Alkaline arc more equal, they 18. H. When iheSulphtr produce a Tattqj/.

IQ. $. WheatheoY^Aw 20. $. When the Sulphur

equal, there a Blew. 31. p. When the Sulphur and Acid ate pre,

then a Purple. 0.1. (. When the Sulphur predominant to the Alkaline and the A^

to them both, aScarlet.

, jfo/rf and Alkaline, there a Yellow, predominant, and the ./&/«( and Alkaline

o the Alkali*

Left. V. (if Plants. 277 33. §. Lajlly, When the Acidpredominant to the Airline, and the

Sulphur to them both, a Blood-lied: which is the higheft and nioft Sulphurious Colour in Nature,

24. f. From'the Premifes, divers Rules do al/b rcfult for the making of 7in8wes, cither for MedtHnes, or for any o^ her purpofe*.

25. $. I fliall only add one or two Notes. As fiift, that of all Colour}, Yellows are the molt fixed and unfading. As for inftarice, if you drop either a Solution ofTarUr, or of Spirit of Sulphur upon a Tiv&ure of the Tc/iW Flowers of Crowfoot, ofAdonis, or of Saffron^ neither of them will alter their Colour. Which flicwes the fhength of moft Yellows, to refift ali manner of imprefiions from the Aer.

26. $. Again, that the ufe of Salts, is not only to tighten or deepen Colours, but atfij to fix and make them permanent. As for [n- ftance, The TinUure of Clffve-Jlfy-Ftowers, [hade either with Water or Spirit of Wine being expofea to the Aer, will often turn into a Bt'tckijk Pxrpk. But the addition of a few drops of Spirit of Sulp/.ur, doth not only hightcn the Colour, but renders it (table and permanent,

27. jt. Likewife, of Sato themfclves there is choice to be made. For there are fome, which although they fix the Colour, yet, will 3 little give, ss we fay, and not hold throughly dry; as moft Lixivial Suits, and Still.itious Acids. But there are fome Salts, which will not give in the leaft, as Alum, that in Lime-Water and fome others; which latter, is fb far from being moyflened, that it is rather petrified by the Aer. For which reafon I take it to be one of the belt Liquors for a (table and permanent Green, and fbme other Colours.

28. ;J. Amongft all Water-Colours, the rareft, and molt difficult to make clear bright and permanent, is a Blew. There are many Flow- ers of an excellent Blew, as thofc ofBugkfi, Larf^heeland others; but they eafily fade. And there are very few Flowers that will ftrike in- to a Blew by any Liquor; being almoft all changeable into Green, ft/rple ov Red. Yetfbmefcw thereare, in which this Colour maybe produced. As for inftance, the Flower of Lathyrus or Parfeverlafling ; which upon the affulior) of Spirit of Hurts-Horn is changed from a Peach, to as pure a liteir, as thcbz(tZ)!tr.i»urine : that which hitherto is, 1 think, wanting in Water Colours. Spirit of Harts Horn Was the Liquor I ufcd ; but J qucftion not, but that other Alkalies, and particularly time-Water, will have the like Effect, and fo render it the more (table,

29. js. From what hath been faid, we may likewife be confirmed in the ufe of the already known Rules, and directed unto others yet unknown, in order to the variation of the Colours of Viewers in their Growth. The effecting of this, by putting the Colour defired in the Flonrer, into the Body or Root of the Plant, is vainly talked of by fome: being fuch a piece of cunning, as for the pbteinirtg 3 painted face, to cat good ftorc of white and Red Lead.

30. jS. The befr known Rides are thefe Two; Firft, that the Seed be ufed above any other part, if the variation of the Colour be intended. One reafon whereof is, became that part being but very fmall, the Tinctures of the Styl will have the greater over proportion to thofe of the seed. Befides, the tender and Virgin Seed, bun;; committed to theSoyl, will more eafily take any peculiar Yinehire from it, then an

other

i r

278 The Colours of Plants. Left, v. other Part, which is rot fo fufceptive, and hath been tincrur'd already. AU the ftrange varieties in CarnaHons, Tnliptt anil other ihmrs are made this way.

31, j*. The other Rule h, To change the Say!, or frequently to tranfplant from one Bed to another. By which means, the Plant, K as jt were, fufcrimprcgnated with feveral TinSnres , which are piolifick of fcveral Colours ; which way is taken for Roots and Slips.

32. §. The consideration whereof, and of the foregoing E.\peri- merits, may direct us not only in changing the Bed, but alio in compounding the SoyU n> by mm>!<; fuch and fuch S.ilts, or Bodies impregnated with liich Sdts, l lay by mixing thefe Bodies in fuch a proportion, with the Sojl, as although they have no CoUur in themfelves, yer. may be effectual to produce a great variety of Colours in the Plants they nourifii i fupplying the Plants with iiich TinUures, as (hall concur with the Aer, to ftrike or precipitate their Sulphur into fo many leve'- ral Colours, after the manner above explicated: and fo to bring even Natures Art of P/iinting, in a great part, into our own power.

IflH

I

Left. VI. 279

A

DISCOURSE •

« O F T H E 3

DIVERSITIES and CAUSES OF

^ T A S T S CHIEFLY IN

PLANTS Read before the Royal Society, March 25. 1675.

CHAP. I.

Of the fever al Sorts of SIMPLE and COMPOUN- DED Tafts; and the DEGREES of both.

HAVE formerly publifhed fome Notes, ing Tofts. Since then, I have made other Obferua- lians upon the fame Subject: and tbtfe have produced farther Thoughts. I will fummupall in give-

• ing an account, Firft, ofthe DivtrfitiesJ and then, : ofthffCtofii of Ta/x,chiefly in Pkms.

1. %. The Divcrfiiki of Tofts are (b many, and fo confidcrable J that it feemeth Orange, to fee the matter treated of both by Phdofiphers an.d Phy(tcions, with (o much fcantnefs and defect. For the Subjeb is not barren,' but yieldeth much and plcafant Vurkty. And doth alfo appear to be of great import unto Medicine. Befides, it is prepofterous todifcoutfc of the Coufts of Tofts, before we have taken an account of tb&ifDtverJitiet; Whereof therefore 1 (hall in the firft place, exhibit the following Scheme.

3- f.

Idea, f.ig, & Ana, otR. P. 2. $. 68, Sec,

I I'll* : The 'Diverfities Led. VI.

3. ji. TASTS maybediftinguilhcdbythcfeTiirecgencralways. Firlt, with refpcft to the Senjation itfiif. Secondly, with refpect to its Duration and Terms. Thirdly, with refpccT: to its Sublet!.

4. jS. The Senjation it felf is differenced two ways, by its Species and by its Degrees. With refpect to the Specks, Tajls arc Simple; or Compounded. By &>/>/(? Ta/?/, I mean not fijeft, as are never found in conjunction with other Taps; but the Simpk or Singh Modes of TMS although they arc mixed with divers others in the fame Body. As for example, theTafte of a Peppi>rt is JridnUk 3 of Rhubarb, Aotarafiria- gexs$ and therefore Compounded in both. Yet in the Peppin, the ^4- «^ is one S/wpfe 7*/?e, and the SnArt another 5 and fo in Rhubarb, the B;//c is one Simple Tajle, and the Ajlringent is another.

5. jf. Two faults have here been committed 5 the defective Enu- meration of Simple Tafii 3 and reckoning them indiftinctly among tome others which are Compounded.

6. i. SIMPLE Tajls, C of which, properly Co called, there arc commonly reckoned but Six or Seven Sorts, ) arc, at lead Sixteen. Fifi,Bitter, as in Wormwood : to wrrich,tbe contrary is 6Wf,as in Sugar. Thirdly, Sewer, as in Vinegar : to which, the contrary is Salt. Fifthly, Hot, as in Cloves.- whereto, the contrary is Cold. For we may as properly fay, a Cold Tajle, as a Hot Tajle; there being Ibme Bodies, which do manifestly imprefs the Senfe of Cold upon the Tongue, though not by Touch. So doth Sal Prunella, although the Liquor wherein it is diflolved, be firft warmed.

7. $. Seventhly, Aro$iatick,-_ For it doth not more properly agree to an Odour, than a Tafte, to be Aromatick. And that an Atopttiuk Tajle, is dinltincr from an//or, is clears In that, there are many Bo- dies of a Hot Tajle,(bme meanly and others vehemently Hoi 5 which yec are not in the tea ft Aromitick; as amongft others,is apparent in Euphor- bium. So that although an Aromatick, Tajle be often conjoyned with Heat 5 yet it is not that Heat v. felf, but another dinftinct &•»/?.

8. §. Eighthly, Naufeous or Malignant, contrary to the former. Such as is perceived, together with the Ajlringent and Bitter, in Rhu- barb ••> or with the Bitter, and Sweet, in Aloes. It may be called Malig- nant, becaufe diibftful although mixed in a low degree with other Tajls; whereas other Tajls will render one another grateful.

9. $. Again, Tajls may properly be faid, to be Soft or Hard. A Soft Tajle, is either Vapid, as in Watery Bodies, Whites of Eggs, Starch, fine Boles, ckc. Or Vnffuous, as in Oyli, fat, dec.

10. §. A Hard Tajle is Fourfold, fi. Penetrant, Stupiftcient, •Afringent, Pungent. Contrary to a Vapid, are Penetrant and Stupi- facietit.

11. § Penetrant, is a kind of Tajle, which worketh it felf into the Tongue (as fome Jnjeils into \\\cSkin} without any Pungency; as in the Root and Leavs of Wild Cucu/mr.

12. §. Siupiftcient, as in the Root of Black Hellebore. Whiehbc- iltjg chew'd, and for fometime reteined upon the Tongue ; after a few minutes, it feemeth to be benum'd and affe&ed with a kind of Paraly tick Stupor •-, or as when it hath been a little burnt with eating or flip- ping of any thing too hot.

13- jS. Contrary to an TJnttuousTajlc, are jSriugtfft, and Pun- gent j as in Galls, and spirit of Sal Are

14- #•

Left. VI. of Tafli.

14. f. Again, Talis are either Continual, as moft commonly; or Intermittent j as that of Draiwitiam, eipecislly in the Root. For after it fcetns to be iolt and extinguithed ; it will then again ( chiefly upon ihe Colliftmo£ the league and Goome 1) be plainly heightened and re- viv'J.

15. jj, £*/%, Ja/fr are either Still, asufuallv; or may be called Tremulous-, as the Heat produced by Pirethrum. Diftinil from that oiCloves, Ginger, and manyother Hot Bodies, in that there the HM* isfiill; butherein fymhrum, 'tis joyned with a kind oivibrationt as when a flame v., brandilhid with .1 l..;i;,f-b'itr>iacc. Thus far of the Sorts of Simple Taps.

16. ?. COMPOUNDED Tofts are very numerous ; being made by the various (Vty.-.wV.w; of" Simple Tufts, as iVt.nls sre of Tet- ters. Sometimes of two, as in Smcbamm Stiurni, of Ajiringent and Sweet. Sometimes three, as in Aloes, Malignant, Jitter and Sweet ^ in Rhubarb, Malignant, Ajhingtnt ami Bitter. Sometimes four, as in Agarick., Malignant, Ajiringent^ Bitter and Sweet. And in fome Bo- dies, five or fix Species may be jojned together.

17. 4. For themorc accurate Qbjsrvafim whereof, there are theft cafie Rule*. That not too many be tailed at oi!e 1 imc: k aft the Tongue being furcharged, become kfi critical. That the Mouth be waftied with warm water betwixt every tafiing. And that thole things be firft tatted which produce a lefs durable Tajle •-, that fo one may be throughly extingtufhed, before another be try'd.

18. §. Of the numerous Conjunctions of Tafii, which may thus be obterved, there are only Six to which the penury of Language hath allowed (ifl may call them) Proper Names, ic. Accrbns, Anjtcrus, Acris MuriaMeits, Lixiv-AS & Nitroftts, Moti: of which are commonly taken in to make up the number of Simple Tifts. But very improperly^ being all of them Compounded and DecompoundedTjfts : to whichClajs ihcy ought therefore to be refer'd. For

19. £. Aaftere, is Aftringcnt and Bitter} as in the green and foft Stones of Grapes.

20. s?. Acerb, properly fo calkd, h Allringent and^«'^; as in

the Juycc of unripe Grapes. 21. $. Acris, isalfo Compounded. For firft, fimply Hot, itisnot:

bee.uife there are many Hot Bodies, which arc not Ao/ia; astheJccfl/j- of Zedoary, Yarrow, Contrayerva. Nor Secondly, is it fimply Pungent, becaufb then' are alio Bod;L/.which are Nj/j-.-uria pungent 1a ; of which kind is the :RM of with Heat.

«. 4. Mnri common S, 'It.

33. f. Lixi 24. §. Nilr 25. §. BeDd

as is faid, Jgrca perNmei. Foi adi fi. thell- T< «5 A

Wherefore An

vefs joyned v.

Pungency joyned

th fome Pungency, as in

s Scdttttfi joyned with Pungency and Heat* .•.'.'.-.,•</' joynrd with fnngency and Cold.

t- Six, or perhaps one or two more, there are, ber of CoHjn'lkns, for which we have no Pro- C that there were but Ten Specks oi Simple Tafis,

^^ , Dnlcfs, Acidus, Salpt, Calidns, Frigidus, Are- nialicus, Malignns, Ajlringens, Pungens. And of thefc Ten, but Two, oratmoftj but Three to be compounded together in any one Body, Ifonly Two, they produce 45 Compounded Tijis, For the Firji, may

T t be

The 1)iverfitks Left, vi-

lli'

be compounded with all the 9 following; the Sccond, with all the 8 following; andib, the reft: which together make 45. But if the fume Ten be compounded by Threes together ; they produce 110 fefi than 120 Variations : as by the Table made of them all doth plainly appear.

26. §. Some few of the Conjunctions therein let down, may not be found aftually exiftent in Nature. The abatement of which, will be much more than compenfated two ways. Firji,by the other Six Species of SimpkTafts,which are alfofometimes compounded. And by ofher more complex Conjunctions, as of many Quadruples, and perhaps fome guintHpk or Sextuple ones. Thus far of the Simple Species and Conjim&ions of Tajis.

37. f. THE DEGREES of T<(p are alio numerous; and each Species, in every Conjunction, capable of Variation herein. For the mote accurate obferving whereof, it will he belt, To take thofc Bodies, whole Tajis are, as near as may be, the fame in specie .- and that thofe be firft tatted, which aVe lefs ftrong ; whereby the true De- gree will be more precifely taken.

2S. §. TheTafts of Bodies will thus appear to be varied, in mod Species unto Five Degrees ; and in fome of them, unto Ten. So the Root of' Tttrmerick,, is bitter in the Firji Degree--, of Gentian in the Tenth. The Root otCardmts Benedi&m, is Hot in the Firji Degree ; the Green Peds or Seed-Cafes of Clematis pcregrina, in the Tenth. So that, allowing fome to vary under Five--, yet by a moderate cltimate we may reckon every Species, one with anoiher, to be varied by at lcaft Five Degrees. Which being added to the fevcral Species a£Tajls, in all the Treble Conjunctions of the aforefaid Table, come to 1S00 len- fibleand defineable Variations ofTajie. And thefe are the Diverfities of Tajie, with refptft to the Scnfation it fclf.

CHAP. IL

Of the VVRATION avd jeveral TERMES of Tafk

|HE next general way ofdinguilhitigT^/?/, is by their Duration, and their Terms, or their Motion

\ of Inienfun and Remijjwn from one Degree to another. For there are many Tills, which have theirMyirow analogous to thole of Difiajes ; and

1 by thofe may bcdiftiiigiiilhcd inthcliuie manner. , For as of Dij'e.ifes, Co of Tatfs, there are Four

Times, as Pbyfcimi call them, orTemr of Afo- Ivow; fc. Print'piitm, An^mmtum, Stains, O" Declinalio.

1. $. For thediltinetobfeiving of which, thofe Bodies which are hard, and fo (heir taftable parts lejs eafily cxtraftable by the Tongue, (hould be reduced to a fine Powder : othcrwifc, the true meafnrc of the

Princi-

Led. VI. of Tap. 283

Princtpum will be loft. And for the precife mcafuring of al! the Four Terms, it fhould be done by a Minnle-lVaii/j or a Mi/.ute-Ghfi. For lb it will appear, that the Variatibttt of each, are divers and rc- ED arguable.

5. $. To inftance firft in thofe of the Prhtcipbtm. Which I call, That (pace of time, betwixt the firft Contact of the Bud) to be rafted, and the firft manifeft Perception of the !>/&, For Example, thofe Bodies which are j&«J, or Bitter, as Vinegar or Wormwood, are pre- fi-ntly perceiv'd, quatenus Acid or Brffcr, upon the firft Cent/iff^ or have Principiam brevijjlmnm Thofe Bodies which are Aw, have their Frimipiiifi fomewhat longer. So the Seed-Cafes of clematis peregrina, although they have a vehement Acritude, even in the Tenth Decree 5 yet is not that Acritude Co foon tailed, as the Bittermfi of Ao/c/ , which is but in the fecond. But the Principum of Hoi Tap/, is generally longer than that of any other. So the Bitterneh of the Root of Bl.icl^Helebore, which exceedeth not the fecond De- free, is yet prelently tafted: but the Heat proceeding from 1 he fame

loot, and which afcendeth to the third Degree, is not perceived at all, till after two full Mimttes. And lb the Bitterttefi Of Emit, which exceedeth not the 4,h Degree, yet is fooner tafted than its Heat, which afcendeth to the 8lh'

4.. $. Next, in thofe of tie Augment. Which I call, That fpace, betwixt the firft Perception of the T/Jie, till it become to the height h. Sothe He/it of Galwgale, is not only prefently perceived, but arjfeth to the hcighth within half a MittHte. But the Heat of the Root of Ennla, comer not to the height h till after a whole Minute. And the Heat of BlacI^Rellebere, not till after four full Minutes from the firft ContaQ.

5. §. Th&Statm, or (pace wherein the Tape, continues in its heighth, is alfo divers. So the Heat of the Seed-die of HeHebbrafitr, comes to its heighth, and begins to decline within half a Minute ; that of the Root of GardettScurvygraji, not till after a Minute ; and that of the Root of Aforum, not till after two full Minutes.

6 $. And l-'iftty, the Declination, or the {pace betwixt the firft Remijjion of the Tape, and its total ExtinGon. For inftance, The Leavi of Millefolium, arc Bitter in the 4th Degree, and Hot only in the lft- yet the Heat continues forfometimc, and the Bitter prefently vanifhes. Calamus Aromsticus, is Bitter in the 4111 Degree, Hot in the i*t. and .4- romaiick, in the 3d- yet the Bitter quickly vanifhes, the Heat continues two AfttfSter, and the Aromatick, (even or eight. The £W of the Roof of Centrayerra, is extended, almoft to two Minutes ; the Pungency of Jalap, itlmoft to fix ; the Heat of Garden Scitrvygrajs, to feven or eight. And even the Bitterefs of H9W Cucumer, to near a quarter of an hour. But the Heat of E«phorbiunt dureth much longer, as alfo that of B/arj§ hellebore, fi: above half an hour.

7. $. So that the Augmentitm, is feldom extended beyond Four or Six Minutes, from the£rft Contact: but the Declination, fbmetimesto Thirty, Four y, or more. Thus far of the Tmw ofTajl, or the nan- ner of their Inienfton and Rewjfion.

Tt 5

2^4 The 1)ivetfities

CHAP. III.

Left. VI.

Of the SVBJECTor S E AT of Tarts.

M3 H E Third and Lafl way of diftinguifhing Tafls, is by their SubjeH, or the P.irt or Parti where they arc either wholly or chiefly perceived. And lb, Tafls are either Fixed, Or Movable.

2. §, A Fixed Tasf, is that which keepeth within the compafs offome one Purt, all the time of its Duration; as upon the Tip, or the .Roof of

the Tongue, or other P</r(. 3. jf. A Movable Tofte, is either Diffufive or Tranftive. 4. j(. A D/ffafive Tajie, I call that, which by degrees fpreads

abroad into divejs Parts , and yet in the mean time, adheres to that Part in which it is firft perceived. So the Bitlerr/efs in the dryed Roctt of Black,. Hellebore, is fiift felt 01)the Tip of the ToMgtfe.3 from whence it fpreads it (elf to the midle of the lame. And the Bitta&efi of the LMW otfVild Cttcioucr, fpreads from the Dp, to the Root of the

5. §. A Transitive Tafie, is that, which after lbmetjme, wholly quitting the Part wherein it is fiift perceived, is thence transfered into fiime other Part ; as the [httcrncjs o; ( Isai/jr, imeili.iu-lv from the Tip, to the midle of the Tongue. And molt of the Dijfufive, are alio Tran- f.twe.

6. $. The fever a I Parti which thefe ways become, and with ibme latitude may be called, the Seats of Tajis, are, the Lips, Tongue, Pa- late, Throat and Giikt.

7. (. Upon the Lips, the Rod of white Hellebore, as alfo of Py- rctkrum, being chewed, make a fenfible Imprejfion 5 which continues ("like the flame of a Coal betwixt in and out) for 9 or 10 Minutes. But the Heat in other Tarts much longer.

8. $. Upon the Tongue, Tufts are perceived in Three places, as hath been intimated. On the tip op Cone of the Tongue•$ as moft commonly. On ot rear the Bafis of the Tongue--, where the Tajlc of the Lforw of Wild Cvcnmer chiefly fixeth it felt. Or on the Vertex or midle, of ihcTongue^ in which place it is obfcrvable, that thelafc of Gen- tian, Cohcynthk, and divers other Bodies, is then confiderably ftrong, when not at all perceived at theT/p of ihe Tongue or in any other Part,

9. $. Upon the Palate or iiuu/e of the AkiA, the Root, as I take it, of Deadly Nightfiade niaketh its chief hipreffion^ and there continues about four Minutes in fome degree.

10. §. The Throat, or the "Uvula', Larittx and other adjjacent Parts are oftentimes the Seat ofTafie. For there are many Bodies, which although they have fcarce any Taste upon the tongue, or any other of the aforcfaid Parts, yet make iteoBgltitptefftouontheTliTvat/ as the /..w of little Daily, little Celandine, and of Pimpnel; as alfo the •flWj of Jalap, Mercury, Afparagut and others. Which being chewed makelittie or no Imprejfion on the Tovgue, but their jftpw being fival-

lowed,

of Tait:. Left. VI. lowed, caufeth a kind of pricking in the TWj as when one is pro- vokedbya lharp Rheum. '

ti. §. And that this T.rfie or Senfi, is truly diuinct from either the Hoot, Ptmgency, ot Aptitude upon the Tongue, it is hence further manifclt , In rhatPjTe<fo«», which is very Hoi, and Otet Winlenum which is very P«»•i upon the 2iqa> , yet their fv„ being fwal- Jowed, caulcth norttri, PIM^K.J llr ft't,ep,r.,7wr m the 77re,7

"•J- *«/".». ifwewilltakeiheword fT„/7) in a larger'ttnfe the Oefolww it Iclf may be faid to be Ibrnetimf s I he i;///ei7 thereof' as ofthe Heat produced by the fftwr of Common Wormwood For of this Eat it is rcmarquable, that being firft perceived on the Ttp „f i|,e Tongue, ,t thence maketh its »•.,„/,, to the Root of ihc Tom,,,,.and fo into the 77•;, and by degrees dsfcends into the very GuUl ; where itfeemethto warm the Stomach; and fo continues, in lome degree arm-oft i of an hour. And the TtimStim and De/fort of this eiVat is made, although none of rhe Jjy,, 6e fallowed. And in this mancr" Iditi are dilringuitned with refpeft to their SithjeU.

13 §. So that the general Diarflh,6f T,jh are thefe. With refpect to their o>erw, they are SimpHcet ml Compote 5 To their 7> g,c, Rcm,ll,„l [nle.S5 To their »,„•„,„», Brae, „l Mut.tui, To.heWof their M«»,, Cekr,, „l T.tdi; and laSly, To their

14. ;. I HAVE'thus endeavourd to draw up a oVfa,, or 7„„,K„ of thefeveralforrsof7,,/r,. 1„ which, fomc may think, that I have overdone: and thai :.i G.,/• hath been cenlured for being too cu-i- ous in the BifiuSim of A,(fe; fo have I been, in thclc of Tut, Not to enquire now, how fa, the MM of the P.lji may belx- tended, or be fit to be taken notice of5 I (hail only fay, That We have not lo much reafon to cenlure him, if he hath given us fomc few which are coincident; as we have to thank him, for obferving fo many which are really dilfinct.

r,. f. BvrheSf/.f»,aofTai7,hererePrefemed, we may be able fo ro enumerate the Modu of any To]}, as to make a SouMifiob Drfim- (retrofit. Which is pkaiam /i/t.o.vWw/to anv uiquiii: ive mind- thefe things being all matter of fenfe and demonltration 5 wherein'lyeth though not always the molt plaufible, yet the mod fatisfying Philofo. tt, s and where men, alter rhey arc grown weary with turning round are oftentimes content,d to reir.

16, v. But ihcufefuliier,ofthis&fc„ „i|] f„„her appear, in rwo refpecW-.I,, conducing us tc, a clecrer and monoarticular SitSiMim oftheo.•/,-,of Tup: and the bvejligatim, ofthe Krt„„ of thofe Bodm in whichthey relide. Whereof in the followingCAari/err

CHAP.

Tfe cDiverfities Lea. VI-

CHAT. IV.

OftbeCAVSES of Talk

| O fpeak of the Cm/3/ of T^, before we have • well enumerated ar.d difthguiiried iliem ; is to

provide Furniture for a fW/t;,bt fore the Reome; hive been counted and rneafured out. But the Varieties of li/i* having been iir(t laid down; it will induce us to believe, and inveftigatc as great a variety in their Caxfts.

2. jt. Now the Cmijh of TJ/&, particularly of the Tafir of plains, whereof we chiefly

ipeak,arc.in general,thefe Four or Five, fi. The Be^out of which they grow} The Aer in which they ftand; The Parts of which they confiftj Thefeveral Fermentations under which their JK^W pais ; And the Or- gans by which their Taftabk Parts are perceiv'd; as will appear Upon

3. jS. But the immediate Caufis, befides the Organs of Tafie, are the Principles of Plants. As many of which, as come under the notice of Senfi, we have already fuppofed to be thefe Seven, Alkaline, Acid, Aer, Water, Oyl, Spirit and Earth. The Particles both of Alkaline and .Awf Salts, are all angular and pointed. Thofe of 4c, properly and ftrittly fo called,are E:ifn<k or Springy:, and therefore alfo Ciw^w/^as I have likewile formerly conjectured. And I find the Learned Borelli, in a Book of his fince then pubIi(hed,to be of the fame Opinion. Thofe of all Fluid Bodies, qua Fluid, and therefore of Water, Oyl and Spirit, I conceive to be Globular, but hollow, and with holes in their Sides. Thole of fVater, to be larger Globes, with more holes; thofe of 0;/, to be feffer, with fewer botes ; and thofe of Spirit the lealt. Laltly, that the particles of Earth are alio Round--, yet angular; and nearer to a filid.

4. )S. Thcfe Principles affect the Organs of Senfi, according to the Variety of their Figures, and of their Mixture. So thofe which are fharpor poynted; and thofe which are firing}; are fitted to produce any ftrorger Tafie : and thofe which are round, are apt, of their own Nature, to produce a weaker oifofter one. And fo by the diverfities of their Mixture; not only with refpecf. to their Proportion, but alfo the very Mode of their Conjunction. Hence it is, that many Bodies which abound with salt, as Ambar with an Acid, and the Sonet of Land-Animals with an Alkaline, have notwithstanding but a weak Tafii the Saline P.;rts being in the former drowned in the Ojl, and in the latter alfo buried in the Earth.

5. ^. The fume is further confirmed by an Experiment mentioned Of Mixt. >n a former Difimrji 5 /?. the Tranfimtatim of Of/ of Anife-scedr, Ch 5. ' withthe help of 0>/of iiniol,into a flo/w. For both thofe Liquors,

though fo ftrongly tafted, apart; yet the ito/w made of them, being well wafted, hatha very mild Tafie, and without any fmatch of that

Left. VI. of Tafls.

in either of the Liquors. Whence it follows, that the very Mode of Mixture is fufh'cient, not only for the variation of the 'Degrees in any one Specks e£Tafi 5 but alfo for the deftroying of one Species, and the introducing of mother.

6. §. THKSE things heiiv; prcmulvd,!conceive,That as an UnUnvus TafidependetbuponQr/} fo a K'^'V/either on Water, or Earth: or upon fitch an intimate Mixture of other Principles, as renders them in- difl'oluble by the Saliva, and fo, in a manner, untaxable.

7, §. That a Pungent, is made cither by an Alkaly or an Aid fharpned or whetted •-, that is, cleared from the foyi of other Princi- ples •? as in the Spirit of S.i! Annnnuiac ot of'.Sulphur. And lb in thole Plants which have a Pungent Taji-^ whole 'juyecs or Tiaciurcs, nlthougli they confift of divers Principles, yet all fo loofely mixed, that being difiblvedby the Saliva, the Saline fire hereupon left naked. Where, fore biting Plants, /juh biting, arc N/tmus Plants. So that the Juyce of fueh Plants, is a kind of Spirit of Nitre, made by the fevern! Parts of the Plant. Hence Arum grows belt under an Hedg ••, where the Ground, not being expofed to the Sim, but the Aer only, like thole Roams in fJeif/£.f,wnich are covered, is impregn.uod with a greater quantity of Nitrons Salt. And thole Roots which arc Biting, have but few or but fmali Aer-Vejjels •-, whereby fewer parts of the mtrcaereal Sap ate carryed off into the Think- For the fatae Conje, it is no wonder, that many Aqiutick,s wc Biting •-, Water heist;*, though it felf cold, yet the Menflruum by which all Salts are imbibed molt eafily, and in laXef (late of'Commixture with other Principles.

8. $. Penetrant (Tomething tlowur than Tangent) is made by any Salt that is alfo foiled or guarded with Earth. Sower, by an Ada only foyled with Earth. Salt, by an Arid guarded by an . llli-ily, and foyled with Earth. Cold, by an Acid drowned in Water, and foyled with Earth.

9. §. In all thefe, the Saks are predominant 5 In Heat the Oyl or Sulphur. The particles whereof being Spherick^aoA bvred with holes ; thofe of Salt flick in them, as the Spokes do in the Huh of a Wheel, or as the Quills in the Slptt of a Porcupine. Whereby, as in Common Fire the Spark? of Sulphur being agitated and whirled about by the Aer$ with the help of the Salts, which (rick in them, tear in pieces all kinds ofBodies : fo here, being agitated by the Circulation of the jj/(W,they make a kind of hurry or combufVion 5 and fo, according to the degree and ftrength of their Motion, tear in pieces fewer or more of the Fi- bers of the 'Tongue-^ and in a greater quantity, would raile a 3lifler upon it; the common Ejjitl oi Fire, or any ftrong Ep ifpasiick.. So that a Hot Tafi, is produced by Sulphur toothed or aimed with Salts. Wherefore .ill Stil/atiticut (his arc Hot-, being lirongiy impregnated or armed with the Bffintfal Salts of the plants from whence they are diftilled. And as thofe Plants which are very Parencbymitt, from the predominancy of their Volatile Acid, are \Mitig: So thofe which are Lignous, that is, have a good quantity of LymphednSs, from the dc- miou of their Sulphur arc con-.monly Plot. For the-fame reafon it is, that many both Biting and Hot Plants, as the Roots of Dragon, Garden-Ridifl.', Onion^ Iris, Rapt-Crowfoot, &c. being corked up in a bottle with Water, and fet in a Cellar or other cool place -? they do all of them turn Sower in a few days; The fame Fermentation, at once

fullying \ t

The IMverfnies Lea. VI.

I m

{allying the Salt* of the one, and difarming the Sulphurs of (he other. But fome, wherein the sulphureous p:irts are more copious, will hardly ever become Sewer. Hence alio, fome Plants, whole Roots are neither Hot, nor of any ftrong Tafte, as thole of Wild Anemone ; yet their Leaves wA Flowers arc ^,.\\\AyC<wfiiill : So that it feerns, that as their ~juyces rife Bp into the Tnmk or StalkfiX-A are therein further fermented, the Sulphurett? Parts thereof, are at the fame time relaxed from the other Principle^ and acuated with an Acred Salt.

10. §. A Stupif.itier.t Tafi (asthe Imprejjion which fome Hot Plants make upon the Tongue may be called ) is in fome fort, analogous to the mortifying of any part of the Body by the application of iCanfiick. For as there the mortification fucceeds the burning pain, l'o here, the StupifaUion, neitbercomes before, nor with the Heat, but follows it.

11. §. Sweetnefi is produced, fometimes by an Alkalj 5 fmoothed either by aSulphur, as in Lime-Watery or by both a Spirit and a Sul- phur, asm the Siil/,, 1 jliimi Cjls ofAnimals. But molt commonly, by a fmoothed Acid--, asinJMdf, Sugar, Hotiy. Hence a Sweet Tajle, is generally founded in a Sower , So Sower Apples, by mellowing, and harfli Pears, by baking become fweet , the Spirit and Sulphur being hereby at once feparattd from the other Principles and brought to a nearer union with the Acid. So the Sower Lerues of Wood-Sorrel, being dry'd, become fweet: and thofe of a lower Codlin, while they hang on the7>ce, and even of a Crab-Tree, ate neither Attringent, nor fower, but fenfibly fweet. And fo commonly, wherever the laid Prin- ciples are a little exalted by a loft Fermentation ; as in the 'juyce of the Staikjo? M.&e or Indian Wheat, which is a fweet as Sugar •-, and in the green Stalks of all lbrts of Corn and Gntfi, in leveral degrees. So likewife Tulips and fome other Roots, being t;iken up, in open weather, fometime before they jprout 5 if tailed, ate as fweet as Li/juirifi or Su- gar ••, and at no other time : not only Traits, but many Roots, Seeds, and other Parts, upon their firft or early Germination, acquiring a curious MeUowmfs, wherein, all their Principles arc refolved, and their moft Spirituous Paris exalted and fprcad over the Acid. Wherefore alio moft Roots, which are not meetly long, but grow deep in the ground, have at leaft fome of their "jityces of a Iwctt Tajli, as Lifiirijh, Eryrige, Hounds-Tongue, Garden-Parjnep, Black. Henbcane, Deadly Night- fiadc, &c. Even the Jiiycc oiHorfe tl.,tdijh, which bleeds at the Lym- phedutfs, is of afweet Tafte. And of the fame kindred thofe which grow the deeptft, are the fweetelf •-, as a Parjntp is fwetter than a Car- root, especially if you taft ihfi bleeding Sap--, and the Root ofCommon laS Trefoyltafteth fomewhat Wke Litjiiiriji), but is not near lb fweet. For all deep Roots, are fed w"irh a lefs Nitrous Aliment: and being remoter from the Aer, their Jiiyoei pafs under much more fort and moderate B crmcnt.iticiis.

12. $• Bilternejs is proilnccd by a Sulpl.nr WL!1 imprcgnatedveither with an Alk,aline,or an Acid Salt, but alio lhackled with Earth. And therefore the Eithrefi Plants, commonly yield the greateft quantity of Lixivia! Salt. So alfo many StiiLiitiaus "O-ds digeitcd v.nb any Itrong Add, will acquire a Bitterfajie. Wherefore this 1 ajh is ofren founded cither in a Hot Tofte, ova Sweet. Hence it is, that the Leaves of m fweet Roots arc Hitter. And that the Fig-Tree, which bears a fweet Fruit, bleeds a Bitter M'lk. So likewifc tiofe Plants, which bear a

Bitter

Left. VI. of Tafts. 289

flitter Stalls, have not Bitter, but Hot Roots, as in farrotv, Pnmrofe, Wormwood, Rue, Cardans benediUus &c. is manifeft. So the Coatt of the Seeds of Viol* Lunaria axe ofa />«( and trt/»| 7",J/? 5 but the Seeds themfelves, In Which the 6V/J, though copious, yet arc alfoimmerfed in a greater quantity of Oyl, are Bitter. And that the E.irthy Parts do alio contribute fomething more to thts,than to mud of the foremention- edTajhjs argued from its being more Jftxetli that is,the Body'm which it refides, is either more Fixed, or elfe flyeth not away in that fame ftnteof conjunction, by which it makerh a Bitter Tujh. For whereas Hot, Biting, and divers other Plants lole the itrcngth of thtir Tafte, by drying ; moft of thofe which are Bitter, do hereby increale it. And although the ExtraQ of Dandelion and fome other Roots, which are wry Bitter, hath (carCe any Taft$ yet generally, they are Bitter Plants, which are beft for the making of Ei<tra$s. And the diftilled waters of Plants which are Hot and Bitter, notwithstanding that they always taft high of the Heat, yet rarely and very faintly of the Bitter.

13. §. AJlringency, is made, partly, by the further increafe and more intimate union of this Earth. And therefore this is leatcd ftill in a more Fixed Composition, than a Bitter. And partly, by the diminu- tion of the Sulphur. And therefore the Acid Parts ingredient to it, either by Fermentation or other wife, are eafily expolcd. Afiringencj being the Womb or Bud of a Sower. For all or moft Aflringent Roots bear a fower Leaf, or a lower Fruit •-, as thole of all Dpcfy and Sorrels, Black-Thorn, D'-g-Rofe, and others. Wherefore alio, jjiringency is often found in conduction with Bitter, sweet, or Sower $ but fcarce ever with Pungent, or Hot.

14. #. An Arom,ttic\ Tajl, fcems to be produced, chiefly, by a fyirituoHSy acid, and volatile Sulphur; as in Ambar-gricfe, Cardamon- Seeds, many Stiilatitious Oyls &c. A Naufeous, by a Sulphur lels £j»A- /HUJ and Volatile, and more Alkaline; as in the Root of Dog-jlonei,Sheep- jcabious, the young and green Leaves of Coriander, or the o'ee^j of C«- »»;»«. The Sp/wr, as it enters the JVcn.'w,carrying the Alkaline Sulphur along with it; as when a City is betrayed by one of its Inhabitants to an Enemy.

35. f,. An Intermittent Tafte, as in Arum, feems to have its dependance upon a fimplc and very pure Nitre, which by its fubtilty enters into the very Concaves of the Nervous Fibers of the Tongue : and fo being lodged there, is little affected or (lined, by the Motion of the Blood ; but only when the Tongue it ielf is moved, at which time it caufeth a kind of pricking Tafte.

16. jS. A Tremulous TaiJe, as in Pyrethrum^ dependeth probably, upon an Aerial Sulphur 5 which being agitated by the Blood in its Cir- culation, the fpringy Motion or Vibration of the Aercal Parts produce that T«/!«. "

17. $. A Tafi h Lingual, Guttural, Sec. according to the grofhels or finenels or other difference of the Membranes into which the tajiable parts are admitted. For Taflsure made not meerly by the outward Conta-ft, but the tegrefs off the taflabie part/. Now the outer Skin of theliw^HE, wh;cViscommonlv oblirved to pill off in boyling, like the Cutinila in other P»ns, hath either no f nle,or much kfi than that which Hes under it ••, and is therefore, but a Seive or Strainer to the taflabie parts. So that being of different finenefs in the ftvetal parts of the

U u lorgue--,

^L The 'Diverjities Le<a.vr. Tongue 5 it hereby comes to pafs, that according as the tafiabk farts of any Plain arc more or lefs penetrant, fubtte, or dinoluble, they are admitted into one patt of the Tongue, and not another. And in the Throat, the outer Shjn it ftlf, feems to be the immediate Scnfory^ and fo, to be evidently afiefiedwith the JnjcesofiQiae Plants, from, which the Tongue receiveth little or no ienfib!e ImfrtSun.

18, $• When the Taji is Permanent and Fixed in fbme one /W/ - it is a iign, either that the Oufiable Paris are lefi difiqHibJe 5 or more fubtle, fo asto enter the Concaves of the Fiiew•-, and that tlicreisan admixture of an AerealSalt, or a like Sulphur •-, fomeofthe parts whereof, beingcrooked, hang like Hooks on the Fibers ofthfi Tongue. For the reception of iuch a Tail, is not to be looked upon as a wound made with a Laneet, and Co tjie Lancet taken away5 but with the Lax. «/flicking in the wound; until in time, 'tis carryed off by the Cir- rulatienot the Bloody which like the Stream of a River in a Flood, carries al! before it, but tbofe things, lair, which flick in the Mud.

19. p. But when iheTaft, though Permanent, yet is TXffkfm or Tranfttive--, it Teems probable, that as therein a Ids admixture of Aer$ (0 a greater (ubtlety of the TafiaLie Parts, whereby they are conveyed, through the Nervous Fibers, from one Part to another.

CHAP. V.

Of the Judgment which may be made of the VIRTV ES of Plants, from their Tafts.

IS by duly obferving the Tajls of Plants, we may be directed to undetltand their Canjes. So alio the Vfe and Virtues of thofe 2%«fo or Parts of Plants in which they refide. For the proof whereof, an Inflame might be fetched from every particular difference of Tiff before fet down- But it may be enough, to give thefe which follow.

1. §. And Grift, we may make no ill guefi CA- Avatopa, or where we find the fame Taff, that there the lame Virtue in foroe kind, and in fome degree, may refide. So Jalap, Mercury, and Daijy, have all of them that exalperating Tafi in the Threat before defcribed •-, and they are all three more or left Cathartic^. Where- fore, we may believe, that other Plants which make the like £»- fieffim on the Throat, and there are many others which do, that they are in lbme degree alike Calhirtick,- Thofe Plants which are reckoned amongft the chiefeft cephalicfys, caufe rather 3 durable, than a vehement Hiat upon the Tongue, as Pynthrutn, Eu- fhorliium, Blatl^Hel/ehre, &cc. It feemeth therefore reafinable to rank with theft, any other Plant, though not uled, which produceth the like durable Heat. The young Roots of Yarrow, or Millefolium,

have

Led. VI. of Tajls. iy\

have the fume Tit if e, as the Root ofCostrayerva: and may therefore be ufcd forthefame purpole, with a probability of the like fuccofs 5 if not a better, becaufe they may be gotten frefher. But by drying the Root, xheTajl and Virtue* which he in its exh alible pans, are much loft. The Seeds of the \iMxrC.trdimom,:'.\id of'Zedoary Rnof, if found, have both a (match of the T.iji of C&mphire. They may therefore all, lb far, reach the fame Cafe.

3. ft. Again, as we may make no ill conjecture from the (amends of Tafic in Plants of ftveral Tribes $ lb from the diverfity of Tafteja thole of the fame. So the Flowers of all the Decks are evidently AJiriirgent, and not Sower ••, except thole of the Rha-potiiick., which arecxtream fbiver, even in the 5m degree. Which is no mean Signature of fome more than ordinary Virtue in it, bclides what it hath in common with the reft of the Tribe. The Flowers of Pat.ry have a kind of fulfbms Tajl, plainly different from that of Violets: and in fome Hypochondri- acal Cafes may be more ufeful.

4. jS. It likewifc importeth much, to obferve the difference of Tafle in the leveral P-irU of the fame Plant. So the Barque of Sdffajras is three times as ftrong, as the Wood: and the like may be obferved in any other commonly known Tree. If therefore we could obtein the Barques of Santalum, TjgttKm Rhodium, Lignum Aloes, ckc. they would doubtlefs, moft of them, be of much greater ufr. And as the Tajle is (brae- times ftronger; fo, much more grateful, in one Part than in another .• as in the Flowers ar Yellow Attire in the Heads of Cardutit BenediQus $ which being infilled in Spirit of Wine, or other convenient Liquor, make a plcafant Cordial. Nature having laped up the Virtue in the Leavs, as in a brown taper--, but in the timers, as in Leaf-Gold.

5. jS, Asalfo, how far the Tafte of any Plant may alter, either.id preferving, or preparing it. So the Root of Arum* when taken frefb out of the ground, is notably Pungent: but being throughly dryed, and cfpecially kept for fome time, hath no more Tajle, and therefore inalllikelyhood, no more Virtue, than a Lump of Starch, The like we are to judge of all other Plants, whole Virtue licth in their exhali- ble Parts. The stitbititwus Oyls of many plants, are ftronger than the Leans or other Parts from whence they are drawn : but fbme there ate, which arc weaker 5 as is that of Euphorbium, in which the Heat is neither pcrtinaceous, as in the Gum it Celf, nor fo great.

6. $. We may make, moreover, a jugdment from the Nature of the Taft. So thofe Roots which are Bitter^ and not Hot, as oftithory, and the reft of the Intyboui kind, may be accounted Nitro-sulphureow ; and fo, to bu Ahficrjivc without any Heating Quality. The Mamm Aujlriacum, which is extream Pimpait, as well as Amman\\, may be looked upon as the belt. Cephalick, of that Tribe. Became we find, that Jalap hath a fpecial property of imitating the Glanduleus Tarts of the Mouth, and Throat 5 we may gather, That it is a better Purge to all the other GLwduhus Parts, than moft other Catharttcks- Which is alfo one reafbnofits operation, for the moft part, with at leaft a tendency to vomit ••> the Stom.:ih it (elf being Gl./i.-dulous as well as the Throat, and thereby anlwcrabh' JtF:fttil with it, A ftrcng 1/ifh- (ton of white SiirzajuriHa in IV.itcr, boiled up , and kept in a Cellar for 'the fpacc of two months, becomes extream fbwer; far beyond any thing obferved in the Tofts of the Jujrcs and Itrfuftom of divers other

Uu a " Phms

39- The 'Diverfities Lea. VI.

Plants kept as long and in the fame maimer. Which fhews,how well Mature hath adapted a Plait of Co mild a Tajie, either by Similitude of partSjfor the carrying off of my preternatural Acid $ or by contrariety, for the curbing of an exorbitant Soft. The Barque of the Root of common iv<ir/>nviiod.\v\\K\\ imprerfeth a perfinaeebuj and diffufive Tape, which dcfcendeth from the Tongueinto the G#fef, a? is before defcribed j may be jultly ranked with the moft excellent Sfotxacbtcks 5 and upon tryal, I find it one of the beft: befides, that it is neither unpka- faflr, nor affe&eth the Bead, as the Leavs. Yet the Gardener, and every Body throws it away, as good for nothing.

7. £. 1 (hall conclude with one note, which is this; That the Spe- ciftckVirtue of'Medicines, which fome Phyjicians pofitiVely deny, and moft dispute 5 from fome of the fort-mentioned Differences ofTape, as well as for otrjcr realbns, may Seem, at lead, to be probable. For why fhould not a Medicine make an Imprcj/ion upon one Part, and not upon another, within the Body, as well as we (ind it doth within the Months especially, Since the ParU of the Mouth, are of a lefs different Nature, than (ome oftheVificra.

An Appendix,

Of the ODOV RS of Plants.

i H E Senfes of Tufting and Smelling being fo nearly ally'd •, many things already explained concerning the Diverfities and Canfes of Tafts in Plants, may cafily be transferr'd to thofe of their Odours. I lhall now therefore only remarque fome particulars, not commonly taken notice of hitherto, and leave them as a Specimen to be Improved by other Hands.

jS. 2. The Root of Rape-Crowfoot being cut, and held to the Nofit when it is newly taken out of the Ground, fmelleth almoft like Spirit of Sal Armoniac, or frelh Setmygrafs Jltyee, And hath the property of malting the Eyes to water, as Onionsdo. Rorfe-Radijb Root is n«L lb Pungent to the Nafejoat gets pretty much into the Eyes. But that of Dragon, doth neither affect the Byes, nor the Nofc.

3. §, The Succulent Roots of Dogfhones, and moft of that TWfo, have a rauck $#«#. And that of Crown Imperial, being rub'd a little, lmells as like a Fox, as one FAX fmelleth like another.

4. $. The Root of Patience digefted with IVater, in a warm Room, for thefpace of three weeks, fmds likei'^V// of Harts Horn, or other Vrtneus Spirit. Of lied Dock, almort like Aquafortis at Spirit of Ni- tre. That of Dragon bottled up with Wrftr,xvA fctina fo&r, about a Month, ftinks like the/>«/ of the molt .Frfw* U/«r. At the end of five Months, more abominably, than either to be endured or ex pre (led.

5. ji. The Leavs of Mountain Calainint, fmell like A»j £»o& Thofe of Vtmaria, like Mbf />////. Of TeSm Lamium, like a &A fame. Of &»«, a good quantity being held to the Nofe, of a rank

Left. VI. ofTaSts. = 93 SaeSbetVi'vet that of Sweat and Urine. OSCeriatder, when green and young, Drink lb baftly, that they can hardly be endur'd. Sometimes the l.eavs have a ftronger Smell, than the Flower, as in Borage, and fometimes the Stalk, a ftronger than the ZCZHJ-, asinVtmaria.

6. §. foe Leavi corlted up in a bottle and let in a Cellar for about ten weeks, fmell like Spirit of BaTti Horn, or of 'Urine. The green Leaves of Rajes infilled in watcr,havea mild, but plea fact Smell. Nei- ther is that oiSav'tie unplealanr, upon the like Infitpm.

7. $. Scitrvygrajs Jxj/ce kept about £ of a year in bottles, with the green Sediment, in a warm /iVr«,l [ink-; like] inmano Kxcremevtt. And Snirvygrafs \Vh/>\ made only of chcjvycf, fmells like Jbme J£itcs.

8- |. The b l/iin-rJ oi~ T,/mm\ ftik-ll not much unlike to thole of Southernwood. And the Flureers of Crowfoot nlmoft like thofe of &w- vygrafs. Some Flowers are of a weaker SW/ in the 5/fi/; as thole of Mallow. But many have a ftronger, than when they are blown open; as thole of T..iv<.t:ih'i\ Ri'fimaiJ, &c.

9. §. The Buds of Yervaine Malimv, while they are young, and the Flowers unfeen, have a very pleafant Smell, like that of Geranium Mofikatum .-but when afterwards they are opened they have anunplca- lant Smell. Common Mallow Flowers dryed and bottled Up for fomc time, acquire, though not a ftrong, yet very noyfbm Smell.

10. <f. The Purple Pouch of Dragon which covers the Seed, being broken, fmells jutt like a Loljler. But permitted ro lie in 3 warm Room for ibmc days, fmells exactly like Carrion ••, and fcents the Room with the fame Smell.

11. §. Some Seeds as thofe aiCumine, Daucm, being powdered and laped up only in Papers, do notwithstanding retein their Smell, But many others, as of Street Fenil, in a Ihort time, lofe it. Some Seeds, when they firft begin to fprout, become Odorous, which were not fo before; as the Garden Bean.

Tabuk

i

• — I I'1 If 2 94 Lea. vr.

Tabula, qua perfpicut videre eft, quot Triplicatt Sapores,

1 ex piun

Am.du.ac.

moao ae <?»Z li/ir icibus mmera? tur.

AMARUS

am.du.ma am.du.ar. am.du.pu.

am.ac.fr.

am.aaaC

rn.fa.ca. m.fa.fr.

rn.fa.ma. am.fa.af.

am ca.fr.

.ca.af. rn.fr.af. m.fr.pu. a

rn.ar.af. m.ar.pu.

Du.ac.ia. du.ac.ca. du.fa.ca. du.ac.fr. du.fa.fr. du.ca.fr. du.ac.ar. du.fa.ar. du.ca.ar. du.fr.ar. du.ac.ma. du.fa.ma. du.ca.ma. du.fr.ma. du.ar.ma. du.ac.aC du.fa.af. du.ca.af. du.fr.af du.ar.af. du.i du.ac.pu. du.fa.pu. du.ca.pu. du.fr.pu. du.ar.pu. du.ma,

Aci.fal.cal. aci.fal.fri. aci.cal.fri. aci.fal.aro. aci.cal. ar. aci.fri.ar.

(am.af.pu.

fa. p.i.Ju.af.pu.

aci.lal.ma). aci.cal.ma. aci.fri.mal. aci.ar.mal. aci.fal.aft. aci.cal.aft. aci.fri.aft. aci.ar.aft. ac.ma.aft. 1 ac.fal.pu. aci.ca pun. aci.fr.pun. aci.ar.pun. ac.ma.pu. ac.alt.pu.

Sal.cal.fri. - fal.cal.aro. fal.fri.aro.

SALSUS fal.cal.nial. fal.fri.mal. lal.aro.mal. fil.cal.aft. fal.fri.afr, fal.aro.aft. fal.ma.aft fal.caJ.pun fal.fri.pun. fal.aro.pun. faljna.pu. fal.aft.pun;

Cal.tri.aro. C A LI D U S cal.fri.mal. cal.aro.mal.

cal.fr). aft. cal.aro.aft. cal.mal.aft. cal.fri.purj, cal.aro.pun. cal.mal.pun.

Fri.aro.mal. FRIGIDUS frig.aro.aft. fri.mal.aft.

fri.aro.pun. fri.mal.pun. fri.aft.pun.

cal.aft.pun.

AB.OMATICUS

MALIGNUS

ASTPvINOENS

PUN GENS

aro.mal.puii. aro.aft. pun. !-

HA,

'<:

Led. VI. 295

Tabula, qua Generkas omnes Saprum dijferentias compre?'

§

•Mjff

tali.

£p

Amarus ? ' Dulds f ' Ad Jus £ Salfus f

_ Calidus 7 " I'rigidus J"

fcilifenui f jF.qudis 1 Trcmulu? J

Mollis-Wdusr

r Penttrans

/ MrinftejistConrinuiiLr Purigyy ^

f Acerbu; W (^Intermittens NAufkrus 'Acris Muriarfcus Lisivus • Nitrofus

Mot II :,

Subjc-fti, 1 fnn(

I ii om i 11 a I i qu sm p[u[imi,ui Aiii 3° ad l°"

fQuartarJus

"Piincipio J Minurarius 1 Minuto-quartarius,

I Bi-miiiutarius Birio-tjuattariu?, 3

'LTriminiitarius Augmm- JQuartarius, &c. to iBi-miiiufarius

LiniUi--

TLabiaks Lingualcs

I qui ad cApicem Vatican Had icon ""tio:

Falatales, pirdpiumur Gutturaks, .Odophagd.

^ Diffufivi.

$ Quartarius, & c. t Qyadiinarii^.

j Qtiartarius, &c. I Quadriiio-quanarii

. Qnmarins I Scnarius, &c.

< Vfcnwrius. I Viceno-quinanus

Trkenarius Triceno-quinarius-

' \

Le&Vtf

EXPERIMENTS I N

CONSORT UPON THE

Solution of Salts

w ATE R. Read before the Royal Society, January, 18. 167.-.

1 CHAP. I.

7n mfi/cA K Jhewed, the Comfkat or Vtmofi Impregnation of W A T E R xcith feveral kinds o/Sak, both together, ana apart.

SN difcourfe upon a Letlurt formerly read,concerning n the Lixivial Salts of Plants ^ It was mentioned, as a

( thing aflertcd by fome Phylofophers, That 7F«fc* having been fully impregnated wiih one kind of

t Salt, (o as to bear no more of that kind; it would • yet bear, ordiilolve fome portion of another; and

fo of a third. And it was referred to Mc by this Honourable Chair,to examine and produce the Experiment. The doing whereof brought into my mind divers other Exptrimmis hereunto relating.

a. $. As next, With what difference of quantity this Suptnm~ pragnation would be made, upon the solution of different SolU}

3. I). Thirdly, Whether the Solution of a fmaller quantity of ftvc- ral Saltt, doth conSft with the mx-inmafeoi the bulk of the Watvr ? Becaufe this alfo is affirmed by fome.

Left. VI. Salts in Water. 297 I 4. j(. Fourthly, What quantity of the ftver.il kinds of Suit, may

be difiolved feverally, in the fame quantity of Water ? 5. j(. Fifthly, Whether by difiolving a Salt in Water, thcrebeany

S/wre gained, or not > Tliat is, whether the Zfa/^ofthe fl^/ct- be greater, before tlje Suit lying in it be fully difiolved, than it is afterwards? Or if zC»b,ck Ltd oSSalt be difiolved in nine Cuhick Inches of Water ; Whether the Water will then fill a Vejjel of ten Cnbic\ Inches content £

6. §. Sixthly, Whether the Spate be equally gained, by an equal encreafc of the fame Salt ?

7. §. Seventhly, Whether upon the Solution of lever.il kinds of Salts, be gained ib many feveral quantifies of Space ? That is, if the Solution Of common Salt gains, fuppofe, an /«C/J, whether the Solution of Salt Armoniack. gains as much, or more, or leis t and fo for other Salts.

8. §. Eighthly, What that juft (pace may be, which any Salt gaineth with refpect to its own Bull{, or that of the Water $

cj. $. Andfirft, for the Snpsrimpregnatian of Water--, I put into a bottle ?ij offairlFd/er; adding thereto, firftbalSanO11n.ee of Ni- tre; and afterwards more, as the (fata" would duTolve it ; and (that I might be fure the I&prtgrtatjotvv/as filfl.) fome portion above what the Water would bear. Then having fcparated this remaining portion ; I put to this Solution of Nitre, two Drachms of Sal Armoniac ; which wholly and eafily difiolved in thefaid Solution; though it would not bear a grain more of Nitre. I then added a third Drachm of Sal Ar- moniac, after that a fourth, andafifth; all which, within the (pace of half an hour, were perfectly difiolved in the faid Solution, without any prccipi'ation of the Nitre.

10. jS. In ihe making of this Experiment, twothing;, to render it in fallacious, are to be noted. That the faid Salts were not difiolved by the help of Fire, but only by a ftrong and continued Agitation. And that this was done upon a warm day r which I mention, becaufe that even the changes of the weather will fome what alter the Svluhi- hty of the Salts.

11. jS. Having made the Experiment upon two Suits,] proceeded to repeat it upon three. And firft I difiolved as much common S.ilt in ^ij ofWater} as that quantity would bear. Then having fcparated the fubfiJing portion ; I put to the Solution, no leis than five Drachms of Nitre, which by a continued Agitation, wan wholly difloived therein, neither the Nitre nor the common S'..//being in the leaft precipitated. Then adding a Scruple more, it would not difi'ulve, but iublided- This fecond fuGding portion, ( again leparated ••, and then put to this Sapir- impregiution, near 3) of Sal Armoniac, which was alio difiolved as the former. And if as many more Salts had been added, tis probable that the Time Water would have born fome quantity of them all.

12. £. From this Experiment, it is a Conclufion demonstrated, That not only lhevjGbleCr«/?f4i, but the very Atonies of every Salt, at leair. thole Particles which arc ultimately difiolved in Water, have a different Figure one from another. Becaufe that if they were all of one Figure; there would be no Stiperiimpregnation, but the Fores of the time Water, would imbibe as much of me Salt, as anfwers to the total of two more Salts imbibed: tliat is to fay, it would as well imbibe nvo Ounces of common 6'j.'/, as one Ounce of common Salt and

X x another

•• I

in

Experiments in dijfolving Left, v'It.

another of Nitre: which yet is contrary to the Experiment. And it. is the fame thing, whether we fuppofe the Pores of Water to be alio different, or not. Became, that if the ftjwwofal] the QaAAtomtha the fame; then their refpecl to the Tores of the Water mull be the fame, how different (6 ever thofe Peres be : which is alfo contrary to the Experiment Befidcs it is a great preemption, to fay, rhat the Pores, and therefore the Atomes of Water have different Figures ; and yet not thofe of Salts.

13. §. From the fame Experiment we may go upon good ground in Compounded b.firfims •-, whether of Purgative, or other Materials. As not doubting, but that the fame Mcnjiruuni may be highly impregnated with feveral ingredients at once, whole operative pans may be therein copioufly difiblved, without hindring either an ExtraQion, or caufing a Precipitation one of an other.

14. §. The Second Enquiry is, With what difference this Superim- pregvation of Water is made ? which I find confiderable. For a Solu- tion of above five Drachms of Nitre may be fuperi/npregnated with no kfi quantity of Sal Armoniac. And a Solution of five Drachms of common Salt, may be fiipcrimpregnated with as much Nitre. Yet neither 3 flrong Solution ( ns of five Drachms) of common Salt^wW] bear above two Scruples of'Sal Armoniac : nor will a ftrong Solniion^as of five Drachms) of Sal Araomai, bear above a Drachm of common Salt: for if above the faid quantities ofeither of them be mixed together: they arc bothcopiouily and forthwith precipitated ro the bottome of the Oiafs.

15 $. Whence, notwithftanding the former Experiment, yet are weadmonifhed, nottoinfufe all manner of Ingredients in any proportion. Becaufe though fomedonor, yet others will precipitate one another.

16. f. The Third Enquiry was this, Whether the Solution of a fmaller quantity offcveraliWfj-, doth coniift with the non-wcreafe of the Bulk_oh\\c Water ? For this I took aBolthead with a (lender Nec!{, conteining about a pinr and a quarter of H'./Jn*; and difiblved therein about 3)[3 of Nitre, And marking the place to which the Water afcended in the Neck.ofihc Bolt head: I then difiblved in thefime Wa- ter about a Drachm of Sal Gemma:; which little quantity, railed the Water above halfan Inch higher then it was before. The like I ob- fen'ed in the addition of Nitre to a solution of Sal Armoniac. So that to fuppofe the variation of the salt doth prevent the increnfeofthcB«/4 of thj Water, is a manifeffc Error.

1?. s>. From the fame Experiment it alfo appears, That the afcent of the Water uyon a Snpcrimpregnation, is the fame, by whatfbever Salt the firft Impregnation be made. For inftance, Let a Solution of Nitre afeendin the AVi.ofthe Softhead, fuppofe, to ro Inches, then add -J an Ounce more of Nitre, fo as to raife (he Water, frjppbfe, 12 Inches or more, or left, according to the Bore of the Neck- In like manner, let a Solution of Sal Ammriac reach to ten Inches: then add again half an Ounce of Nitre; and it will reach jufi 12 Inches, or more or lefs, as before.

18. jf. The Fourth Enquiry is, What quantity of the feveral kinds of Salt, may be difiblved feverally in the fame quantity of Water ; that is tcfiy, by agitation alone, without the help offire-. as I noted

" i h before.

Left. VII. Saltr hi Jf titer. 299 before. And upon tryal it appears, Firft, that two Ounces of Water will diffolve three Ounces of Loaf-Sugar and no more, except the Water be heated.

10. §. The (lime quantifv of Water that is, two Ounces will dip fblve above two Ouncts of Suit of Tartar. I fay above, for how much more, want of a greater quantity of Salt which I could confide in, made me that I could not finilh the Experiment.

20. if. The [Time quantity, fi. two Ounces of Water, diffolve th an Ounce and a Drachm of Green Vitriol.

i\. $. The like quantity diflblvtth fix Drachms and a Scruple or above \ of an Ounce of common Salt.

22. j>. Of Nitre, Five Drachms two Scruples and an half 23. §. Of Sal Armeniac, 'five Drachms and two Scruples. 24. p. Of'Alum, not above two Drachms and a Scruple. 35: ji. And of Borax, not above a Drachm and half aScrupie. 26. §. Of theft note, That although Common Salt be very diflb-

luble, and will prefently catch themoyfhirc of the Aer; yet a much greater quantity not only of Salt of Tartar, but even of Loaf Sugar, and ot Green Vitriol it fclf, m.iy be difiolvedin Water than of Common Salt.

27. $. Again, as the great Solubility of Ibtne, 10 the Ids Solubility of Other Salts is alio obfervable, as oiA/utn, and Borax. For the fame quantity ofWater will diffolve near four times as much of Grew Vitriol, as it will of J4&JW. Andof 6'i^.vr more than ten times as much. Of Gr«« Vitriol near eight times as much asof-Bflmx^ and of 6V;,w, twenty times as much.

28. §. From this Experiment we are likcwife cautioned, not only in tiie Infulion of leveral Ingredients together, but of any one iingly ; that fuch a proportion thereof to the Menfirumm, be not exceeded. Forall that is over and above what the Minfirmtm will bcar,is either not extracted, or will be precipitated. As is evident not only in the Diffo- htiivn of the Salts above named, bur in the lafufton of Plants themfdves: as, for inftarlce; of Sennas two Drachms whereof will impregnate four Ounces of Water as (lrongly,asif twice the quantity were infilled 5 becaufethe Water will bear no more of the Purgative Parts of that Body.

29. §. There is only one Salt more remaineth to be fpoken of under this Experiment} and that is, the Cryfials of Tartar. Whereof, it is fomewhat Ptrange tooblcrve, that it will fcarce at all diffolve in Water: not more, than even divers Ke'inoits Gumt, M Mafiii\, Tola, Tacchamahaeca, and fomc others will do. For if two Drachms, iup- poie or'ihek Crjf'ah, of Tartar (commonly fold for Cremer Tartar i) be put to one Ounce of Water, fcarcefive Grains thereof Will, bffllgi- Ution, be therein diffolved.

Xx CHAP. V

Experiments in dijjolving Left. VII.

CHAT. II.

In which is jhewed, that by the Solution of Salts in Wa- ter, fonie certain [pace, more or lefs, is gained. That the fpace is different according to the Nature of the Salt. And what the ju/i fpace is, which is gained.

> H E Fifth Enquiry is, Whether by diflolving of 1 iSaH in Water, there be any fpace gained, or

not. That isjwhether the Bulk of the Waierbc greater before the Suit lying in it be fully diflblved, than afterwards. For tryal whereof, I

1 took a Bali-head with a (lender Nee^_t holding j fbmewhat more than a pint; and filling it up to ' a certain place in the Neck b I then put in an

Ounce or two of Salt. And oblerving the hight of the Water, both before it was diflblved, and afterwards; It plainly appeared, that there was fbme, and that a confiderable fpace, gained by the Difolution -, the Water thereby finking feveral Inches below the place, where it flood after the Salt was firft put into it.

2. §. From this Experiment it is plain, that there are Vacuities in Water. That is to lay, that all the parts of Water are not contiguous, but that either betwixt, or in the Atomesai the Water t hem felves, there are certain Pores, either ablblutely void, or at leaft filled up with another more fubtile body which is calily excluded by the particles of Salt: by pofleffing the room of which the above faid fpace is gained.

3. #. The Sixth Enquiry is, Whether the fpace be equally gained, by an equal enereafe of the fame Salt.

4. $f. For this I made two tryals; the firft was this. Two half • Ounces afSalt Armoniac,being fucceffively diflblved in the fame Water ; both of them raifed Up the Water m the JVw^of the Bolt-head, equally, thcfirft 9 Inches J, and fo the fecond,

5. §., The other was this. Four half Ounces of-N;(«,being fuc- cefiively diflblved in the fame Water, they all of them railed up the Water in the Neck of the Bolt-head, equally 5 the firft a little above two Inches, and the 2d, 3d, and 4lh, Judas much.

6. $ The Seventh Enquiry is, Whether upon the Dijjolution of fevefal kinds of Salts, be gained fo many feveral quantities of fpace. For this I made tryal upon Eleven feveral Salts, ic. Salt ofTurtar, Common Salt, SalGemmeus, Roman Vitriol, Nitre, White Vitriol, Greet/ Vitriol, Alum, Borax, Loaf Sugar, and Sal Armomac ; of all which, [ diflblved an equal quantity fc. two Ounces, in an equal quantity of Water, ieverally ; that is, taking frefli Water for every Solution. The fuccefs was, That the Sol Armenia! railed the Water IJ Inches. The Loaf Sugar, 13 Inches and ><^- The Borax, a Foot. The Ahtm 11 Inches, and Vl,s- Qretn Pitriol, 9 Inches and I**- White Vitriol, 9 Inches and !*• Nitre, 8 Inches, and ',*>*• Roman Vitriol, 7 Inches

Led. VII. Saks in Water. 3oi

andjlIls- SalGonm*-, 6 Inches, and 'rhs- Common Salt, 6lnchesand .'.ths. SaltoiTartar, not above 4 Inches and ith- All which differences are plain, and moft of them very remaiquable: Two Ounces of Sal Armoniao raifjog the Water near four times as high, as the lame quantity of Salt of Tartar.

7. jS. From this and the fourth Experiment, compared, it alio appears, That thefeveral fpaces gained by thefeveral Salt*, though fbmetimes they do, yet do not always anfwer to the Solubility of the laid Salts. As to give lome Instances; Loaf-Sugar is the moft diilbluble of any other Salt5 "yet it gainer]] Ids (pace than all the reft, fave only Sal Armoniac. So Great Vitriol is mote difl'oluble then either AT/Vre or Common Salt--, yet gaineth lefs fpace than either, efpecially than the latter. And Sal Armoniae, which is more diifoluble than Alum or Bo- rax, yet gaineth lefs fpace than either of them. The Caiife whereof is not eafily affigned.

8. §.• Notealfb, that by the fame Experiment, as well as by the Tafie and other Circumftances, it is plain, That Sal Gemme is nothing elie but Common Salt, coagulated or Cryjlalli&'cl under Ground.

9. $. Again, as the Fifth Experiment fheweth, That there are Vacuities in Water : lo doth this Laft, that thofe Vacuities, are of differing kinds. Becaufc, othcrwife, it fhould ieetn, That the Bulk, of the W«t«r would increafe,more or lefs,aceording to the Solubilitie of every Salt, and not be alternately differenced as it is; Some Salts, more difibluble, increafing the Bulk, of the Water lefs, and others lefs diffb- luble, increafing it mote. I fay, that this difference dependctb not only upon the different figures of the Atomes ofSalt } becaufe then every Salt which is more diflbluble, would (quantity for quantity J take up lefs room in the Water : which is contrary to the Experiment.

10. jS. From the fame Experiment, howfbever paradoxical it may feem, yet is it alfb manifeft> That although Water be 3 Fluid, yet the Particles thereof are bard and coi//?/i!eK/,andunnlterable in their Figure. Otherwife it is plain, That all manner of Salt* would be diflblved io the fame manner, and take up the fame room in the Water. For let the Figures of the Salts be never fo various, yet if the Particles of Water were themfclves fluid or Jmonjiftent and Alterable, they would always fo conforme to thofe i?ww«,asto fill up a\l Vacuities $ audio upon the Solution offeveral Salts, if of equal quantity, the Water would ftill retein an equal Bul/{. As feppofean Ounce of Iron were drawn into Wycr, another beaten into Plates, a third made into Hooks, a fourth into Needles, a fifth into AWi; every one of thefe five Oun- ces, being put feverally into Water will encreafe its Bulk, equally. I conclude therefore, That the Atonies of Water are hard and unalterable.

11. jf. The Eighth Enquiry was this, What that jnft fpace might be, whieli any Salt gaineth upon Dijjolntion, with rciptct toits ownEulk, or ihcBulk ofthe Water? For the m.iking of this Experi- ment, Water will not fervc, nor yet Spirit of Wine } becaufe they both of them diflolve more or left of thole Salts which are put into them , whereby the obfervation ofthe true Bulk ofthe Salt, and coofequently ofthe juft fpace it gaineth by IMJolution is loft, f took therefore Oyl oiTurpentine, and pouring it into a Bolt-head, marked the place of its afcent in the Neck; Then pouring likewife into it two Ounces of

Common

502 Experiments in dijjolving Left. VII.

Common Salt, I marked the (econd afcent of the Oyl--, and found it to be 10 Inches and 6 eighths. Repeating the Experiment in like manner with two Ounces of Nitre, I found the afcent ofrheOy to be H Inches and ¥**. Repeating it again with two Ounces of Alum, the afcent of the Oj/was 12 Inches and ±rhs- And making it once more with Sal Armoviac, theOj/afcended to 15 Inches : the la id fcveral afccnts'ofthe Oyl being the true fpaees which the Four abovi.-fnid Salts take. From which, the (pace which the fame Sails take up upon DiffoMett, be- ' ing deduced 5 the remainder is the fpace gained by that Dijjolntion. And lb it appears, firft, that Sal Armanis •s^iincth nothing : being the onlyS'j/f ofalt I have tryed.whicb caufeth the equal afcent both of the Water and the Oyl fi. juft 15 Inches in both. Alum caufcth the afcent of the Oyl to i3i'lls> of the Water, to ir Inches and 4th*; So that it gains about 1 Inch and ~ out of 13. Nitre caufcth the afcent of the Oyl, to 1 1 Inches and ;th; of the Water, to 8 Inches and %**• So that Nitre bv D;jfi,hiii»n gits ;>l:i>dft the fcceof 3 Inches in 11. Common S.i/fcufcth the afcent of the Oyl, to 10 Inches and ;,hs 5 of the Water, 6 Inches and 4,hs- So that Common Salt gams by Drjfoktion 4 Inches in 10, which is very considerable.

13. $. By this way the Specific!* Gravity of &\\ kinds of Salts may be calily taken, and the difference betwixt ihem is fomewhat furprizing. For it appears by the Afcent of the Oyl, that Nitre, quantity for quantity, is about a 22rl> part lighter than Common Salt. Alum about a 6lh part lighter. And Salt Atmoniac, almoft a 4* part lighter than Common Salt, The like effimate may be made of the Gravity of all other Salts.

13. §. By the lame Experiment it alfo appears, Thatraccording to the Specifek Gravity of Salts they are many times at leaft more or Ids Volatile ; as in the four laft Salts is plain. , For Common Salt which of all the four is the nioft fixed, is alfo the heavy eft. Nitre which is fcmewhatlels fixed is fomewbat lighter. But Ahtm which is (till lefs fixed is much lighter. AndSal Armomac which is wholly Volatile, is the ligbtctt of all the Stilts above mentioned.

C H A P.

Led. V1J. Salts in Water. 3°3

CHAP. III.

Wherein-, from the Experiments in the foregoing Chapter, isjbewed, the Caufe of the Motion of the Mercury in the BAROMETER.

O^ •^"Av: OR. the doingof this, it will firft be acknowledge, I That not only feveral forts of Sulphur, but alfo of

Volatile Salts, are continually fublimed from moft i Bodies into the Aer. So I.iyktning, bom theceleri- i ty of the accenfion, appears to be made ofa Meteor,

which is Nrtro-Sulphureous, Siow dejiendeih upon ' a Mixture of Nitrous, and other Salts 5 as is evi-

dent, from the regularly and differently Figgr'd Parts, which compofe the whole Body of a Snaiy Cloud, before it clutters into Flit;es. And one reatbn, why Rain is (he beft Water for any Soyl, is bceaule it is impregnated With divers Volatile and Fruitful Suits. And fo from other Meteors.

a. 4. And next, that theft1 Salts, are not always in the fame Quan- tity, Proportion, anAState, in the ittr.- but that fometiraes they are more copious i at others, Ids: fometitries, one morecopious, than an other: fometimes, more plentifully diflblved; at others, more fparc- ihgly : and that, either as they are more or lels pure and diflbluble; or according to the quantity of the Vaporous Partsin the Ac, in which they are incorporated or ditiolved.

3, §. Thus much being granted, from the Experiments in the foregoing Chapter compared together, we may refolve our (elves about fome Phenomena in the Barataetre. Which teems to vary, not fo ranch with the meet Weight of the Aer, which hitherto hath been fuppofed: as by the different pit flare it makes, in being irowdal more at onetime, than at another. That is, according as certain Nitrous, or other Saline Bodies, rake Up lefs Sface in the Aer, when diiiblved in the Watery Parts therein, than while they are undillblved.

4 j(. And therefore it is efpecially to be obftrved, That as the Mercury commonly rifeth in the Cylinder for iinne da^s, but always for fome time, before the change of the Weather, whether for Snow or Rain: So, that then it prefently fallcth again, even before the Snow or R"in fulls. Whereas, if the Weight of the Aer, were the only, or the chief Caufe of the afcent of the Mercury t, than as it rifeth all die while the Weather is gathering, fo it would keep its ihndiug or heighth, until the Weathr breaks and fallcth down : which yet it never doth, but always falls before it; fometimes no lels than a whole day. The Caufe whereof is, in that all the while the Mercury rifeth in the Cylin- dtrJ the Aer 11 crowded with more and more SaUm Parts, which by

the v.

5°4 Experiment! in difjohj'wg Le&Vlf.

the Winds, orotherwife, are carryed into it; and (b caufuh it to prefs upon ihe Mercury in the Box : but after that in fome time the Sails are diHelved or incorporated in the Aqueous Parts of the Aer, as in Ruin or Snow-, fo foon ai that is done,there is fome Space gaind; and lb, before any Weather falleth, the Aer is left crowded, and preileth JL'IK upon the Mercury in the Sox, which gives way to its defcent in the Cylinder.

5. jS. From hence alfo it is, that the Mercury rifeth higher with GeldWinds, than it doth with thofe which are Wartne. Bothbtcaufe that in cold Winds there is the greateft quantity of Nitre: and that the coldefl Winds, are ufually the dry eft. So that ihe Nitre wanting Moyjlurt fully todiilblve it$ it takes up (b much the greater fpace, and fo cauleth a greater prefl'ure in the Aer, as hath been (aid.

6. f. laflly, For ihe famereafbn it comes to pafi, that the Mer- cury firif rifeth higher, and then falleth lower before Snow, than it doth before Ram. Bccaufc that for the production of Snow, the Aer is crowded with a greater quantity of Nitre, or fome other like Sattt^ which before they are diilblved, take up fo much the more fpace; and afterwards fo much the Iels, even before the Snow falls: as hath been proved.

Ill FINIS.

AN

INDEX OF THE

Chief Matters, In which, Id. fignifies Idea. An. Anotmy. The FiguerS

before §. the Page. The Figures following §. the Section, in that Page.

ACid, commonly the predi minant Principle i flouts, 34©.*jf.8. Tha\ is of the Parenchyma

Id.jJ.48. Aer, bore to be examined, as rela-

ting to Vegetation, ld.5f.60. Aer, in Plantsjiow made, An.c??,

£.61. Where it enter' the Plant, 127. jf.j. Its Motion and Coitrft in Plants ibid.

Aerea\ Salt, Id .$.60. Aer-Veflels, their Structure, 115.

§.16, &c. Sep Root <w«<! o//w Par**.

Affinities of Plants, Id.Mai. Age 0/ KcutJ, .See Roots. Agitation , a Caufi of Mixture,

2?0.*.6. Akern, 18 6. Albumen, sec Seed.

Alkaline Salt, in many Plants in. thiir naturaleflate. 240.J.9, This the predominant TrincipU of the true Wood of a Plant, Id. £ 52.

Anagallis, of what Taffe, 284, §. 10.

Angellica Roots, when dry, full of Rojin, Id^.41.

Anatomy of Plants, why fit to be made, Id.^.17. in what manner, §. 18. What to be ohferved thereby) £. 19. Of what ufe, $. ao.

Animals, their Farts mixed with fcveral fdenUruums, 247,^353. Cantharides, of what nature, 249.

Antimony, tff Ww nature, 245, $•23-

; Apertures of Seeds, An.2.&. 5. &: I 300.^.1. ! Apple defcribed, An. 40. §. 2. &

Apivcock, 148, I Arfinarr, coded, how its Seed ejacit* 1 y y hied,

The Index. lated, 1*8.$. 18.

Aremila: in pears, An. 241,£.10.

' Mamus Aromaticus, The Pefiilof what Scent, Id.$".a8. I \_J T"fi, 283. $. 6.

Au.ua-foiris double, mixed with I Gamhartdes, »4efr »«/««, 349. iS/)>?( of Wine, what re&arqt

of what

lie thereupon, 242.$. 26. With Steel, 244 §.22. WithTin. 245. M7.

Afafttnda', p/ mM nature, 258. Query, 2.

A.'cent of the Trnnl$, how made, An. 22.§, 21. A Iii2gneth\_ Motion, 136.;

A Iccnt 0/ (•/:« *<jp, /'^n> mWe, An. 24. $. 39. & 126.$. 13.

Afparagus, of what Tajle, 284. §. 10.

Attire of Plants fee Flower.

B Arbado Nut, Id $.30. Barque of the Hoot, fee Root.

Of the TritP%, fee Trunk. wme,;'(/ TinCtitre in Water, 274.

In Spirit of Wine, 275. £. 14. Be?ms 0/ tie «S«i different from

the Heat of Comnto/i Fire, Id.

^And'JfcCl d, An. 4. 1. Beech-Wood, An. 20. Berry, fee Fruits. Bezoar, its nature, 252.^49. Bezoaidieurp mineral*', 245 $.25. Bleeding of Plants, Id. </. 23. An.

1:44.3. Bolus, what, 242. £. 2. Bonus Henricus, of what Tafle.

284 $.10. Bones, their different nature, 249.

$,18. Branch, JW *M&, An. a8. §. 3.

ItsClafpers, An. 27./1; Trunks. Bud o/V/ Branch, how originated,

mnnficd, and feft, An. $. I. H,w l{Cpt, I45.*. 2. Badff/fSe Seed, fee S&6.

Butyr if Flax, Id. y S1*

CafiS p/f£e Seed,of feteral manners, An. 45.$. 2. & 186.

Carduus ^reew Lews, their (cent. Id. «. 28.

Caltor, 2 50. $.28. Celandine, /ilf/e, where tailed,

84J.10. Cherry, 185. Circulation <?//£«&//>, An. 17.$.30. Clafpers, An. 27. Clematis peregrins, the Seed-Cafe

ofwhatTafty 283. §. 3. Coats *//Ae Jewf, jSe Seed. Colocynthis. //./ nature, 240. y.

13. & 257. Query 5. Where tafled, 2844.8.

Colours A/' /W/, 7i wia/ Parts of Plants they belong, Id. 26, How to fa ebferved, Id^.27. Colours of Roots, An. 94. \. 65. & 2704. 5. OfLears, 27a v.& Of P lowers, iji.if. 15. Xj Injuiimjn 0)1,2-,-$. InWa- Ur,i-j\. Inspirit of Wine, ibid. 5/ tAc/r Mixture with ether Sa- dies, 375. Jy Cultivation. 27J. 1 heir Caufcsfu/nmed up, 276.

Comprdfion aduife of Mixture 5 rfwV */" Dii-ohtion, 229.y-3.232. jf.4.6c 2374. 3,4.

Contents 0/ Plants, in what Me- thod to be examined, Id. £.21 10 26. & 31 to 47. .Of what kind, fy. 21. Their Receptarks, §. 22. Moti- ons, y. 23. Jshtatititics, §. 24. Confidence. £,35. i-/i?n> /*.«/« *»thtfercr.d Parts of a Plant, An.92.y- 57. What in the Seed, 2c8.fi 5.

Contraycrva, 0/ »A<rf 7""A> 283.

Convolution of the Tt »k.' Mag- netkk.

The Index.

neticli Motion, 137. Copper, its nature. 245.$. 28. Copperas, 246, $. 58. Coral, the Mtgifiery, 344. 6 11-

Coda wii/e, 285. Cortical fim/jr, yM Barque. Covers of the Reed, fie Seed. Cucumer, An. 181.

Leavs of the wild, of what Ta'ile, 280. $.n.& 283. i,.6. Where tailed, 284^.4,8.

D Aify U, where taped,

Defceot of the Root, how made, An. 34- £-3-

Diametral R.iyt, fie Roors. Digefter, the nature of that inven-

ted by Monf. Pappin, 237, Diffolmion of bodies promoted by

Comprejfton. 237. Diifitniiar Leavi, fee Leavs. Dragon Root, 59.$. 13. Dung of Pigeons, 2514,37.

EArth, hc-a, to be exWm'd, as relating to Vegetation,' Id.

H7- How nature prepares it fir the growth of Plants, n.fg.

Empalement, fie Flower. Eraullionss, femetimes fir Ghflers

Id. 39. Enula, of what Tajle , 383 d

3,34- Eflenual Salts of plants, fie Salt*. Evergreen, 156, g.a. Euphorbium, of n-hat nature, 2CO

$. 1.14-l.f i9.&;35g. Q,1(. 2. Of what Tajle, ^83.* £

F.

FAr, how made by Art or N* tare, 233.$, 3.

Fermentation, 25;, £. 55. Fibers fl//4c j>,,f fee Leavs

0//fc W, /./Seed. Figures, of Plants Jd. §. ,,.

Of Hoots, An. 58. tf4, O/IW,, 135. ()y£ $. I. 0/ SWrt^ 105,

Fig*, their Su^tr. Id.§.4r. Flax, itsvatiire, 258.Queryi Flower, its Kmfahment, An. *«

f2.&l^3. ?5

Feliaturr,/ri iW<fc, An. 36.5. S-&.I^.f t. Frote&icns,ht\. §o- §• 7- Hafe, An. 36. <s. 8. fci68.$.8. GW»;((;, An. 37 |.lo. &r65. S.p. Number of J-eavs,i65.$.lt. Pjrtsefthe Leavs, 16^.15. m An. „

*'£«•«, 167.$. 20. Atrire, Semjnifirm, An. 37. $. t3- 6i E67. Florid, An. 38, ^ 17. &170. QUMcts or Sperm f^A"-^f.5-39-*. 21. •M ?-9- & 170. J. 5. life of the At.re, An. so, *• 23

Flower, when firmed, 179. Colours of the f lamer, 271.

n>hatfort a Plant kkngethr, 17*, i- 13.

Fceru*, fit Seed. Foulds tfJ^astgJit Lews. Formation of the Root, fie Root Fnutij Appk, An.40.jc.2. &179.

Ltmon, j 80. Cucumer, 181 *W, An. 41. jS.3. & ,83. 4Ww», 183. JW, An. 43 §•5- & 183. Aprccmk_, 1S4. JWA,i84. CAWT/, 185. #-*/. »H(,ibid. @nrjie, ibid. GBBJ&.

ferr;, An.43,§,9.Sci85. White Cor,n, ,3;. «/*«/•(. Arj.43.tf, 8-Sci85. Aiefh, t86. rhe Vfi of the Fruit, An. 44.

i. ia

I The Index.

I

j5.ro. Of its Parti to.its felf, Lapis Tuthia?, 243,(5.9. iSp. To the Seed, 191,8c 209. Lead, its nature^.24.4., (.16. When the Fruit formed, 192.^.9. Lead Spar, a44.it.

Furr of a Hare, 247.5.3.

G.

CI All-Stones, 252. £.47. ^J Generation of the Seed,and

other Parts, fee the Seed, ando- thtr Parts.

Gentian fort, where tajled, 284.

§•5- Germen,^e Bud. Glyfters, fbmetimes beflmade of E-

mulfions, Id. $.39. Globulets, fee Leavs and Flowers. Gold, its nature, 245.11.31.' Goofeberry, 185. Grape, 185. Gravel, its nature, 251.5.4c. Gums, of three kjnds, 134.jS.15.

H.

HAirs, fie Leavs and Flowers. Hares Furr, 247.51.3.

Harts-Horn, 248.JS.8. Hazel i\at, fee Fruits. Hellebore black, of what Tafte,

280.jS.i2.8i 283.JS.3. Sec. when tajled, 284. £.4.

Hoglice, 249.§.i;. Horfes Hoofe, 247.sS.5.

I.

TAIap, of what Tafte, 283. f, 6. 284. jS. 10.

Infertions, in the Root, and other Parts, fee Root and other Parts.

Iris Root defiribed, 6o.§. 14. Irifh Slate, its nature, 243.j<.4. Iron, fie Steel.

Leavs, the (wo firft which come of every Seed, what, An. 8. j(. 42, See. Their Ufi, An.10.jJ.46- Leavs; their ProteSions, An.- 32.5.17. Si 145.JS.2. Foulds,An. 3r.jS.I4.Si 147.5.9. Shapesand Meafire-s, An.30.5S. 17. & T50. jS.r. Globulets, An. 34. 5.7. & r48. JS.I, Hairs, An. 34. £.4. 149. Jf. 8. Spots, 148. #. 4. Thorns, 148.jf. 6. Tfo/r Compounding Varts^ An. 39-0.7, SIMB, 153. jS.r. Pa- renchyma or Pulp, 153. js. 5. Fifcer, or Vefels,Tkeir Portion In the Body of the Leaf, 152. 5. r9. IntheStalk,, i54-?9- 7"/>e I*g- nousVejfels. I5S. 5. iS. Tfc Atr-Veffels, r55.jS.r9. TrtffKre of a Paint Leaf or Bag, i56.jS.20. Dnrat'unofthe Leaf, r56.jS.2- T/*»e flWd manner of its Genera- tion, 156.^.4. Sc 174. Colour of the Leaf, 270. How by this to find tut to wh.it fort a Plant helongeth, 174. 5.1;

Lignous Body, fie Trunk and other Parts

Lilium coavalle, its nature, Id. jf. 30.

Limor, defiribed, 180. Lithofperm the Seed, its nature,

24t.jS.2r. Lixivial Salts, fee Salts. Lobes of the Seed, fee Seed. Lympha out of which the Seed is

firlt nourified, fie Seed. LymphednikstheirStruSure, rn.

5.30.

LApis Calammaris, its nature, 243.^.9.

1. pis Lazuli, 243.JS.7,

M.

MAgiftery of Corals, 244- )S. r 5 OfPearls, 252.5.43.

Mallow, its nature, 257. Query 5. Marine Salt of Plants, fie Salts. Mafticbtitsnature, 258. Query. 2. Meafurcs a/ Leavs, 150. §• I. Mechanic^ »fis oflimbcr, 137.

Membranes

The Index. Membranes of the Seed, fet Seed, Menftruum of the Stomach, 253.

§53- Metals; Lead, 244.$ 16. Mercu-

ry, 244. £ 16. Steel, 244. $ 20. Antimony^ 245.^23. 77»,24;. 0 26. Copper. 245. £ 28. ft/mr, 2+5.^29. Gold, 345. $31,

Milks of Plant), [d.$3i,&aiS. Htfw «W*, An.67. § 19. &93- $. 60. &c 133-$ 12.

Milk-Vcflels, theirSmditn, 112.

Millipedes, 349. ji 15. Minerals ef all farts, how eafily try

ed, 247. ^ 48. Mixture 5 fie received DoSrwe

hereof, 222. Its nature explained, 225. CSH- _/«, 229. Power and tije, 331. Mixture ef i£e ParW of Plants with jeveral ISenfimums, 239, &c 0/ Minerals. 247, &c. Of Animals, 247, &c-

Motions, 0/ Plants, Id. £ J6. 0/ KOO/J, W effier Ptf?*/, Jee Roots, W other Parts. Of the Sap, fee Sip. Of the Aer,Jh Aer.

Mucidnits, An. 66. $ 18. Mucilages, Id. J 21. 8c An. 210.

h 4- Mosk, its nature, 250.$. 29.

, hoxfifct*

N.

NKxmeofBodie ruble, 235

Navel-/;/?!-/, /& Seed. Nighifliade deadly, of what Tafi,

284. * 9. Nitre, ifivhatTa'l, 280.1(6. Noli metaogere, how the Seed eja- culated, 188. § 18. Number of Lews in Fhmrs. 165.

ji 11. Number of Seeds, 198.

Nut Bart/ado, Id. 4 30, &2c^.§ 17. HazelNut, &.<>%.& i'd6.

o AK-W00J, </e>,M, An. 20, 8

Odors of Plants, how to he olfiri Jd. ji 28. Some injiances how made, An.44 §4.6. Imitated, 235.

Oiibanum, its nature, 258.-Que- ry, 2.

Oyls jlillatitioiis, hew mingled with Water &c. 232. § 7, Si 237.

Oy\y Sap, how made, 132.$6.

J^) Arenchyma orCortkal, Fithy, and Pulpy parts of a Plant,

their predominant Principle, Id. § 48. Defcribcd in the Root and 8-

ther parts, fee Root, &c. Wow formed, y& Roots aW Leavs.

Peach, fee Fruits. Pear, jee Fruits Pearls, their tnagifieri, 252. § 43. Phiiofophy, /<yi»/ and ends with

Theology. 79. $ r. Pimpinef, where tailed, 284. £.10. Pith, ilsfimSure, 76, $. 7,64 120

$ ii, Sec. Plants, f£e/r Natural Hijiory how

far cultivated, Id.*;. 3. J«5er«"« defelJive, £ 2. JVl *o be further improved, $ 3. 6; jf 63. H''/wf (0 /e enquired of, § 6. the «/e- julnefs hereof #. 8. Plants, lieir Nature and Virtue how judged of, fee Virtues. Plant?, their places of Growth, Id. 15. Fropotions, $ 13. Plants, their Parts only Two Ff- fentially difinft, 47. <j 14. Plants; the generalflruQ'lire of their farts, lao. § 1 I, &c. Plants, their Pimiplei how to ie obferved, id. $.48. For what pitrpofe, $ 5$; What

2 z predo-

The Index. prtdominant therein, 340. £ 8.1 Rofin, how made by Art, 233. § 4, Plant?, how to find out to abut j Rofin in dryed Roots of Angelica, fynd any one belong', 174 | Id. $41,

Plum, fie Fruits. Common Rofin, its nature, Principles of Body5, 223. which

predominant in the true wood of aPlant.Id-^53.

Principles of Principles. Id. jt 62. Protections of the Leaf and Flow-

er. See Leaf and Flower. Pyrethrum the Root, of what Taft.

281. $--€$• 284. $7.

Query 2.

R.

RAdide, fee Seed. Raifins, their Sugar, Id. £ 41.

Rings annual in the Trunk,, An. 19. jS<5.

Roots i itiSeo" Original, 57. $ I. S/M/JM or figures, &$izes 58. § 4,0^85.^41, Motions, An.15. £ 24. &c 34- $3- 5&- J« 9-&c. 90. $ 48 Sec. Ages, 60. $ 16. &| ?'•$ 54-

Parts, fie Barque, its sfyn, An. 11, §3. 8cAn.6"l.

Parenchyma defribed. An. 11. $ 3. & 63. $ 2. How form'dfif. jS 34. Its Diametral rays, 64. £ 7, Cf/,7/, 65, 65, 67.

The Wood, Herein the Infertions, An, I2,j loS; 17. § 28. & 70. j'2, Lignom Fibers or Veffels.jo. £4, 8, 9. Aer t-'ejjels, An. 12, if. 7. & 71. $ 5, 6, 10, &c,

r/J(r Pith, An. 13.^16. & An, 16, $27. -'kAn. 75, 76.97.

Root, haw it grous, An.i4,§23, The Sap, how imbibed and diftri-

butcd to iti• fever al Parts, 82. $ I5&C, How circulated, An. 17.

Wow all the parts arc firm d,2%, $ 26. &c. And differently difpofcd,88. $ $6,&c. 7he Co- lours of Roots, 170. jt 5. #<w made, 94, $ £5,

Root of Wormwood, where t a fled, 285. ft!,

SAlt acred/, Id. § 60. Salt AlkaIine,/« many Plants

in their natural efiate, 240. $ 9. Salt ammoniac, 346, 5 44. Salt, efjential of Plants, How made,

162.$ 3, &c. ix 265. § 3. &c. Of fever al fort s,\6,^ fi.lnian- ced alfo in thofe of Rofemary , Black Thorn, Scnrvey-Grafs, Wormwood, Afi, 865, £ 6 &c. Tafidh in good Rhubarb, Id. i 4'.

Salt fixed, ofwhatitfe in Pngation, 160.

Salt Lixivial if Plants, how imitated, 233.1)6, of di^ertnt nature, 264, $ 1,

Salt of Af!), of what nature, 167, jj 22. vf Tartar, lb, yielded in diffennt quantitys by the Barque of Afb, Rofemary, Blackfthorn, Agrimony, 256. Query 1, Gar- den and Sea SCJtrvy-graft, 256. Query 2. Mint di[\ill'd, and not, 256, Query 3. Majorane^ OakzEarqtie, Liquorifi, Anifecdi, Semi, Gxraen Scurveygrafs, Mint, Sea Scurveygrafs, 256. Query 4. Majorane, Agrimony, Mugwort, Mint, Mallow, Rhu- barb, Sena, Jalap, Colocynthk, 257,Query 5. flax, 258. Qu. 1. Gum Arabic^, Euphorbia//;, Myrrh, Opium, Aloe, Scammouy, Guitagamba, 258. Query 2.

Salt Marine, ;// nature, 246, $ 43, Salt Marine affiants, how made by

Nature or Art, 2 34. $ 8. 263 5 12, See. 266. $ 16. Of fever al forts, in/lanced in thofe tf R"fe- mary,Scurve}graf<,BLick_Thorn, Wormwood, 266. $ 17 &c.

Salt of the dead Sea, 263. § 14. S'.ips

The Index.

Saps A/"Plant?, hew to he obfirved, Id. $31. to 26. and 31 to 47. Thar fiver J I kinds, £.21, Re- ceptacles, § 22, Motions, § 23, Stuattfttp, f 34, Confluence' ji

S.:p, Atfw imlibed, and difiribuled to the federal parts of the Root. An. 82, $15 &c. ifr Circula- tion therein, An,17. § 29. where,

and how it afcends in the Trunks An. 24, £ 29. & An. 124.

Sap and other contents of thefiveral Parts how made, An. 92. £ 57 &c. &. 131, Hon' ^ Mill\y Sap, Af\.6y.§ i9.&i93,$6o,&i33, $ 12 &C, How* Wiry, 93 $62. & 132,jf g&c, H<w oneiery Oyly, 132.$ 6 Sec.

Scutveygrafs GaxdeD,o/w£rft !T<(/7, 283. § 6,

Scurvcy-graft Sea,its Nature, 256. Query 4,

Seafonsef Plants, Id. jj 14, Secundtne fee Seed. Seeds ; tie/r CrfjS or Uterus, An.

45, §2, of fiveral manners, 186. FlglrM, An. 45.5! 3. ike. 195. Wswt r. 198. Motions, 188. £ 18 & 199 jS 3,&c,£l0ff«, 201. §2.6f 2C9. Mucilages, 201, j, 4. Oaf* or Membranes, An. 2. H- 45* $ 3,8tc. 46 jS 10. 47. U 15 &20i.$<S. aro 8tc.-^ier- terw, An 2. i 5, & 200 Jf I,

Vwellurfl, 20. 2.$ 9. The VtetM,or , true Seed, its Radicle and Poles,

An. 2 & 9. § 9 *" 12. & 203. Plume or Bud,\n, 3.$ ig & !c<S. Skjn,hn, 4.-j 16. 64207. (j 9. Parenchyma, An, 4. § 18. & 207. $ 10. Seminal Root tr Veffels, An. 5- $21, 8cc. & 207. J 11, Sec. I\W« Fifer, An. 48. $ 17. &2I2. Content.108. § 15. 3i6f manner of its Vegetation, An.6. $ ^o,icc.Of its Generation, An.48. 118 Sec. &209&C-

Shapetf Roots, outf offer Parts, J« Koots and other parts.

Sheik i/jeirNature, 248, § 9, 10,

|Skin,jSe Seed a»d tffier Pdrw. Silver, its Nature, 243 $ 29. Smell of green Carduui, Id. £ 28.Of

I the Peilil of Arum. lb. Soyl. _/3e Earth. Sperme «/" Plants, fie Flower. Spirit of Salt, 247. $46.

Spirit of Salt Armoniac, 247*$

47- Spirft ofPeas-Cods,U, $ 30. Spirits urinous, finip wide left off-

eefive, Id. £45. Spirit of Wine mixed with Aqua

fortif, what thereupon remarkable, 242.* 16.

Stalks, fee Trunks and Branch-

Steel, itsnature, 144. jf 20. -Mxed with doable Aqua form, what thereupon remarkable, 244. $. 22.

Stiliatitious Oy'Is, how mixedw'tth water, 232. $7. 84237.

Stomacliickmen(truum,253. § 53. Stones ; a flrange one bred in the

tfomack, 252. £ 48. Otherjpro- bably bred there, 253. $51. of the Kidneys or Bladder, of what nature, 251.$ 32. Hnwpreven- ted,2$i. $ 41. & 252. £ 42. Gall Stone,jr/ nature, 252.^ 47. Bezoar, i'J/ nature, 252. £ 49. Lead-Spar, 244.^ 12. Lapis Calaminaris, 243.JS9. Tuthia?, ibid. Lazuli, 244 § 12.

Stru'ture oj a Plant. 120. $ 11,

&c. Su&v of Raifins and Figs. Id. f

41. Sulphur predominant in the true

wood of a Plant,id. $ 52. Sun, its Infiaence on Plants hw to

be examined. Id. £ tJi.

i The Index.

TAfts of Plants; horn to be eb- ferted, Id. $ 39. simple.

280, £ 6. Compounded, 281. Their Degree, 282. Motions or Terms, 283. Seat, 284. Caa- /«, An. 95. jS 68 e^f. & 286 &c.

Tan ofArumRoot, a8r. sJ Afparagus Root, 284. £ 10- Bo- ««f Henricw, 284. $ 10. C*/* ni us Aromatic us, 283. § (5, Cfr Undine little, 284. $ I r.. W4iff peregrins the Seed-Cafe. 283. £ 3. Colocynthu, 284. $ 8 Contrayerva, 283. $ 6. CW»- mer a'ild, the Leavs, 284.$ 4,8. D.i/// Z.ejr/, 284. § 10. -£»»/<!,,' 283, £ 3,4. F,Hj/hormittm,i8^.\ $ <5. Gentian Root, i 84. $ 5, 8. Hellebore black., the Root, 280. $ 12. 283. \ 3. 284. $ 4. Jalap, 283. * 6. 384. $ 10. Wghtjhadt deadl-^284. § c/.Nitre 280,^6. J'impinel, 284.$. 10, Pjrethrum the Root, 281. £; & 284. § 7, Tamarisk: Leavs, Id, $ 29. Wormwood- Root, 285. $. 13, rarnw, 283. $ 6.

Texture of a Plant, 120. £ II, See.

Thorns, their hinds. An, 33, $ 1, Timber, Jw Trunk. Tin, ifJ nature, 245,$ 26.

Tin mixed roithjirong Aqua fortis, svk.a thereupon obfervable, 245. $ 27,

Tindure of Eawme in Water, 274. tj 11. J* i7>7ivf of (Vine, 275.

Tmtture O/OJ//, a cheat. Id. * 28,

Trunks', and Branches feveral defribed as they appear!) the naked Eye, (c, of Indian Wheat, Dan- delyon, Enrage, Colewort, Holj- oak\, ttildCummer, Scorzonera,

Burdock, Endive, Vine, Sumach 103, &c.

Trunk, skin, An, IJ. g 2, & 107. $ 2 to 5. Tie Barque, An, 19. £ 3. Its Parenchyma, lc8. £. 7, ^/e//, 108. $8. top, 113, The LympheduUs their StiH3ure, ill, £, 30, &c. Milh^Vegels,their Strutfurc, 112, 5 35,&c. Different Surface of the Barque how made, 129. £ 4. How united to the Wood, 129, $. 2, 3, Wow //>;> a/w^j keeps moy&, not the Fith, An, 20. J 7.8c 93. J S8.Sci24. f 2. The Wood, An. 19. J.4.10 II. & An.2o& 2r. 7f/ Annual Rings, An. 19. $ 6. Jnfertions, An. 19. $. 5. 12, to 15. 17.& 128.$ 8. Sic. True wood, 114. § 10, &C. How dilated, An. 22. #22,23. And why, i> 24, &c, Aer-Vcfjels, An. 20. $8, 9.8c H5,£i6,8cc. Wow fe/{ /« fie 7>»«£ , *£** ;« fie Root, and whine formed late in the year &c, 130. $ 10. & 13M16. 7Ae ftfl&, An. 79. * 5, 18,19, 20.6c 119. to 122 & 129.3! 5. &c. Trunk/, their different Stru8tire whence, 129. Shapes, whence, 135. Motions, whence, An. 22. $ 2T. & 136. Trunks, how filed for Mtcha- nickuf^lV- Trunks, of their Bleeding, Id. $23. & 124. f 3,&:c. Trunk-Roots, An. 27, 28.

Turnep, defcribed, An. 13.

Valves,

The Index.

VAIves, no where in Phnti, An. p. a I. $.16.

Vegetables,^ Plants. Vegetation of the Seed, fie Seed.

The Planner of Vegetation, horn judged of, Id. $.53.

Veflcls of the Root and other Parts, fee Root and other Parts.

Virtues of Plants, how to te obfirved and judged ef, Id, $,13-30, 47. & P- 236. 290. Imitahle, 335.

'/fe r&Utw of them, how knowa~ blc, Id. 6.55.

Vitriols, their nature, 246. jf.38. Uterus 0/ Plants, fiejhy or mem-

hraneotr, 186.

WT. Watci,ho» to be examined relatingto Vegetation.

Water, how mingled with flilla- tttious or other 0)ls, 237.

Wood of the Root and other Parts, fie the Parts. Wood of Beech, An. 20.& 31. Of Oak., IWcf. 7*f predominant Principle, Id. jf. 53.

YArrow Xtevf, their Tajl, 283 $.6.

Aaa THE

1;

THE

EXPLICATION O F T H E

TABLES, Reduced to a narrow compafs jas ferving to clear theft;

Particulars, chiefly, which the Vefcriptions before given, have not reached.

The TABLES to the Firft BOOK, are Four.

•AB. I. pign

F. 2,a, the Radicle lodged lodj of the Incr Coat.

F.5,a, theRadicle,b,thePlm

The Fo-

lk

F. 4, the Sad covered ; c, th Seed open $ c, the fame magnified,

F. 5. a, theCorn covered ; c,»«- /<</ rf*d a /j«& magnified.

F. 6. a, b, tie too Lobes 5 f, t& Radicle; C, the Radicle and Bad A,the Hollow i„ which the End lies

F. 7. a, the Seed covered; c,na l$d ; e, open.

F. 8. a, <we Luie 5 —b, the B«d b, magnified.

F. 9. tie S/l« J Jfff/e magnified. F. 10. T/je Radicle d, cwf fra»^

^'e>^> c. F. 11. The Flume or Bad n

trmfverjly c.

F. 1 a. Cut by the Length. F. i%. A Lobe ml tranfierfy. F. l^.Both the Labeifared bythe

Length toj/jew the Seminal Root. F. 15. a, the convex fide of one

Lobefflewing the Seminal Root without eating 5 C, *fe flatfiie.

TAB. II. F.1,2, &3. Jhe» the gradual converfton of the Lobe1 of the Seed, into Leavs.

F. 4. a, the Radicle cut hj the len-th -, b,tra«Jverjly.

F. 5. The white Wed-cs, are the Infertions;ihe black,arc the Wood; the pmk? arc the Acr-VtffeU; and the black half 'ovals, the Lymphedntls in the Barque.

F. 6. The three black Rings, are the terms of three years growth.

F. 7. a, the tipper part; b, the lower.

F. 8. A Turncp cat tranfvcrjly, aadpart of th Rindcutoff.

F. 9. fieweth the gradual growth of the Pith.

TAR. llf. F. 1. Tie Bud c»t tranfverfljy and part of the Radicle

h

The Explication of the Tables.

by the Length, th a Bean newly

fpr"»g «f- F. 2. fbeweth the Wood as it ap-

pears to the nuked Eye. F. 3. the Cane fplit do-xn. F. 4. the Corn newly fprouled. F.5, A Branch of five years growth.

Trom the Circumference, to the tit-

nsoji black. Ring, goes the Barque. F. 6. a, a. piece 0} the Stall; 5 b,

magnified. F. 7. a, apiece of Oak-wood cut

tranfverfly % b, the fame magnified. The white Lines are the leffer and greater Jnfertions. The Prick;, are the Wood. The little and great Holes two forti of Aer-Veffels.

F. 8. Part of a Branch ten years old, with the Barque (tripfed offhand cut both tranfverfly and down the

lengthy to jhew bow the Barque is in- fcrted into the Wood.

TAB. IV. F. 1, fhewing how

the Insertions appear, in a piece of' Beech-Tree flit down,to be braced or wi^en in ttgether with the Wood.

F. 3. to 11. fliew the different portion and Figure of the Lignous Fi-

ber*. F. 12. a, one of the Thece Semi-

mformts in a Lily, with the fper- ma,tick\ I'ovodcr therein, as apparent

to the naked Eye. F. 13. a, owe of the fiifs in the

Florid Attire, as it appears to the naked Eyes b, the Floret $ c, the Sheath ; d, the Blade.

F. 14. Wherein the while Tentan- g'tUr Acetaryis bounded by theCal-

F. 15. The Branches which run through the Stone to the Flower and

Seed. F. 16. The Jnnermol Cover of the

Seed,aifl'.ipcd when it is ripe. F. 17. The Coats cut open. F.iQ.The Seminal Root.

The TABLES to the Se- conds 0 0 /fare Thirteen.

TAB. V.ficwcth the generation. ofRootsoutofthe Defend-

ing Trunk. So F.6. is a treble Hoot of three years defcent;' the lower- mfit half-roted off.

TAB. VI. F. I.f/jcweth the Sur- face of the Barque.

F. 2. the midlepart, F. 3. the Barque Jiriped. F. 4. the Root cut down the length. F.5. the Barque firipedof. F. 6. the Network^ both of the

LympbeduSs, and vfthe Aer-Veffeh. F. 7. the Generation of a Bud. F. 8, 9, lo, II. The Root fplit

down, to jhew the Vofition of the

Veffelt, and the Figure of the Pith at the top of the Root.

TAB. VII. The Roots all cut ^tranfverfly, and their Varieties de-

•J-ribed, in theficond Book, "1 they appear to the naked Eye.

TAB. VIII. Oth:r Roots cut tranfverfly, and the varieties of their Parts alfo Jef.ribed in the fecond

TAB. IX. More Roots c:<t tranfverfly.

TAB. X. F. 1. A Slice of the Root cut tranfverfly ; but a little too big for the life.

F. 2. AA, One half of a fife slice. b b, The Skin. A A D I>, The Barque or all thai

part nfthe Root analogous to it. GD, Th; LympheduUs on the

inner edse of the Barque. G G, The Wood. GT, TheAer-Veffels threin. TT, ThePith.

TAB. XI. F.i. The Neckof th

iw The Explication of the Tables.

the Root nit tranfoerfy. F. 2. One half of the fame fplit

dean. F. 3. Magnified. AB, TbeSkin. A E, The Barque. E E, The LymphednUs. The black GoUnttit under them,

are the Wood. The Holci in the Columns are thi

Aer-Veffih. The white Column! E h^arc Infer-

lions b:twixt the Barque and tht Pith.

L e, The Pith. e e, The angular Bladders of the

Pith.

TAR. XII. A, one half off. magnified.

Ab, the Skin. A G, The Barque, or all that fart

of the Root which anfvtrs to it. in which the round Mack, fyots,

are the Mudduits. V> G,.Thecewfnm Lympheduffs DT, The Pithy Part of the Root. T T, More lympheduUs. In both nhich,the black,Holei an

the Aer-Veffels.

TAB. XIII. A,0»eh*IfofV.i, magnified.

A C, The Skin. AG, TheBarqm, or that p art of

the Root which anfwers to it. DD, The Milk-Vejfelsplaced in

E E, TheParei.chymotts Rings betwixt them.

GT, The Bhdders jlreamir.g in Rajs, by the fixture of the Ly my he-

rinUs nith the Utteals. G G, To the Centre, the Wood. In which the Holes are the Aer-

Vefjds.

TAB. XIIII. A b., The ktV", which Jlmiild have been thicker.

AF, The Barque. G b, The Bladders in the outer

fart of the Barque, oblong and

poflured circularly. SS The Bladders in the inner

part, ftandirg in Arches. Ft, ARingofSap-Vcjfels. c\ d, Parenchymous Infertions. dLd, IbeWooji. In which, the Holes edged with white Rings are the Atr-Feffcls.

TAB. XV. A A, The Skin, A B, The Barque. B L, The Sap-Veffcls in tht form

of a Glory. BE, The Wood. In whhh) the Holes are the Aer-

VeffeU. GE, ARingofmoreSap-Vcjfels. E E, The Pith.

TAB. XVT. Ab, The Skin. A C, The Barque. In which the round Holes B, are

n.ili,mc-Vejfels. B. C. Parcelsrf Lym'.heduBs. In which there anmore Balfame-

Veffels. C D, Paremhjmoai ittfirtianti DE, Parcels of Wood, In which the Holes are the Aer-

Feffel,.

TAB. XVII. t\,theShitt. A B, The Barque. LS, A farcel of Saf-Veffelt. LI, A Parcel of Wood. In which the Holes great and [mall

are Aer-Veffels. B B, Parenhcjmims Infertions be-

twixt the parceh of Wood. D D, Others withm them.

The TABLES to the Third BOOK arc 23.

TA B. XVIII. Hereof fee the Defcrietion in the Third

Book, Chap. 1. TAB. XIX. F. I. A Branch of

Corin 'tree. A, fewelh the firface of the

Barane. "•


B, Ofthercood. F. a. Stalk, ofSonchus fplit dawn. F. 3. Branch of Vint "jflit down.

In both, thefcvcr.it Sterys ir Cham- bers of the P,th

F. 4. Branch cf Walnut. A. an

elder. B, a younger : in both, the l'ith parted into tranjvers Mem- brans,

TAB. XX. F. 1. Shewe/h the Surface of a tfalhJngCane.

And the Clutters of Aer-Vcjfels, fnrroundid with Rings of Snccife- rou*.

F. 1. Thefurfaceofthe skinof Borage Stalk;

F. 3. The Turpentine Vejfils tun tiing through the length of the Barque } one of them cut down the middle, the other entire.

F. 4. The KilK-yefjehfliewtd in the fame manner.

TAB. XXI. Shewcth the Woody and Aer-Vefjds by the length of the Branch,partofthe Barque,and wood, king t,il\r.n away.

TAB. XXU. AH,TheSf<in. A C, the Barque. Q_,fic Pare - chymotis part. H T, Parcels of Mucidulis in a

Ring, D C, Common LympheditSis. C D E F, the Wood of 3 years

grwth. K L M N, Tie fecond years

growth. O a', the rreat Insertions.

XX, / ignoiti parcels. Wifhtn whi.hthe Holes are the

Aer-Vefiels. E F G, the Pith. TAB. XX1K. A B, tkSldn. AC, the Barque. Q, thcfimplc Parenchyma. HI, a Ring of tpecial Fcjfels. P, common SJp-Vejjels. CDEF, the Wood of 3 years

growth. KLMN, one ye a-s growth. X, great Infirtiom.

P O) leffer between them.

fiL

The black, parcels are the woid.

In which the Holes are thcAer-Vef- •ls.

E F G, the PitL

TAB. XXIV. AB, theskjn. ABCD, the Bark_. N N, the Parenchyma. H I, a King of jpecial Saf-Vef

D M C, Parcels of Lymphcducts. CDEF, the Wood. EFLK,' •c years ^.i •wtk K P Q_L, the larger Jcr-<vc(jels

in the federal parcels of Wood.

€ f>- the lefler Aer-veJJels. MT, the infertions. E F G, the Pith. TAB. XXV. A B, the skjn. A B C D, the Barque. H I, Special Sap Vtjfels in arch*

ed parcels.

O O, the common Sap-s-effih which beqin to turn into Wood.

CDEF, the Wood. KLMN. one years growth,

'the Holes are the Aer-veffels in the wood.

^ f, the true wood, Oz, Oy, the Infertions.

E F, other Sap-vejfeis. E F G, The Vith. TAB. XXVI. A B, the skin. ABCD, the Barque.

Q_Q„. the Parenchyma. H I, Special t»p-vtjfelt in arch-

ed parcels- D C, a Ring of common I.ym-

pheduUs. DCFE, the Wood. KLMN, one years growth. the Holes are the Aer-Vefels. OO, the greater Infertions. P O, thefmaller. EF, other Sap-vcffels. E F G, the Pith. TAB, XXVII. AB, the Skin. ABCD, the Barque. W V, the Parenchyma. H I, round parcels of Saf-Vtjfels, D C, the common Sap-Vejfels. D C E F, the Wood of 5 years

growth. Bbb Q.RFE,


Q_[lFE, one years growth. XX, the true wood. The Holts both great a.id fi,

are the Aer-Veffels. S S. The great Infertions. TS, thefmalier. EFG, the Pith. TAB. XXVIII. AB, the s^n. A B C D, the Barque. HTI, fpecid Sap-Veffelt in

round Parcels. DSC, common Sap-Vtffels. D C E F, the Wood of five pars

growth. % {>, the true wsod. K L Scc.thegreat Aer-Vejjels. D C, thefmalier. SS, the Infertions. EFS, the Pith, TAB. XXIX. A BCD, the

A B, a Ring of Sap-Veffels in round parcels next the Skjn.

H I, the Parenchyma. Another Ring of round parcels. DOC, Common LymphednUs DCEF, the wood. MN EF, one years growth. S S, the true wood. K L, thegreatAer Veffels. P Cb thehffer, OO, the Infertions. EFG, The Pith. e, the Bladders of the Pith. TAB. XXX. A^theSiin. ABCD, the Barque. R K,the Parenchyma. HRI, two Rings of fpccial Sap-

Veffels. DC, Common LympheduUs. DCEF, thewood of four-years

m m, the Parenthyma. Hnil, tvil^VcJfels in arched par-

D K C, LympheduUs. DCEF, the wood of one years

growth, S T, probably milk Veffels hereto-

fore. The Holes inthe Aer-VejfeU. K K, the Infertions. E v F, other MilkzVeffds. EFG, the Pith. TAB. XXXII. ABCD, the

Barqne. M N, The Parenchyma. D L C, the LjmpheduSs.

I, The Veffels which carry the Turpentine.

DCFE, the mod. L L, the Infertions. EFG, the Pith. The greater Holes both in the Wood

and Pith, are more Turpentine Vef- fits.

TA B. XXXIIJ. ABCD, the

«« w/.- d d, the true wood. Q_d, />•«•* of it whiter, by the

mixture of fpecial Sap-Vejfels reprefented by the tranfutrs Lines.

MN, the great Aer-Veffels. cc, parcels ofleffer ones. EF, a Ring of other Sap-Veffels. E F G, the Pith. TAB. XXXI. ABCD, the B.iTque.

Barque. X Y. The Parenchyma. KXYL. Special Veffels in round

parcels. H I, ojffiew in a Ring. D C, Common LympheduUs. DCEF, the wood. S Z T, probably one fort ef $ap-

Veffels heretofore in the Barque. Q M QJN, fmallAer-Veffels. M N, f rM* Aer-Veffels. R.Q, the fntali Infertions. Q.Q.1 the great ones. EFG, fckPtfi. TAB. XXXIV. ABaa, fftc

hairy shjn. ABCD, fie Biir^He. Hwl, fie Parenchyma. DM C, #£e common Lymphe-

duUs. K L, *jSe JJ/'/4 Fejfe/j. v, one Vef-

feh H I, Another fort ofLymphednUs,

arched over the Aiili{ Veffels. XX, feems to beathird fort of Lympheducls. DCFE, the wood.

MM


--., fit,

M M, the Infertions. X X, the true Wood, the Holes therein are she Aer-Vef-

EF, a Ring ofLywphcdutts. E F G, the Pith. TAB. XXXV. ABCD, the

Barque. A M B, the Parenchyma, H MI, Balfam Fefels. K L, another fort of Sapdreffels

in parcels. K LDC, LympheduUs. DCEF, -theWood. In which the Holes are the Aer-

rtfjeh. M M, the Infertions. EF, more Balfame-Veffels. EFG, the pith.

Barque, and the Woed. F. i. a, & F. a, A ftngle Fife/

in the Barque of Flax, compofed of a great number of other Lignous eihers; with which alfo the Paren- chymals are intermixd. Not vifible, except wry highly magnified.

F. 3. A parcel of the fame Feffels in Wood.

F.4, &F. 5. ftw the manner of the Afcent of the Sap, both in the LympheduSs, and in the Latliferom and ether larger Vefjels.

TAB. XL. the Fibers which hang diwn from the Barque are the LympheduSs ; one of wheh is compofed ef 4 great many other fmaller Fibers.

Tubes are the MilkfFef- TAB. XXXVJ. a a, Part of a feh compofed of Bladders.

Vine-Branch cut tranjverfiy, and alfo fplit half way down the midle.

B B, The fame magnified. Shew- ing thePofition of the Bladders in the Barque and Fith in perpendicular Rows 3 in the Infertions, in Ho- rizontal Rows.

And the Vefjels or Parcels of Wood not raced as in many other Trees.

TAB. XXXVII. SimtA the bracing of the fejfels. And how the federal Parcels ofvtffelsor Wood are interwoven with the Infertions.

TAB. XXXVIII. ABCD, the Barque,

H I, The Parenchyma. e e, Afort of Sap-Fejfcls. a a, Another fort. c c, MilkFejjels. DCEF, the Wood, VV, the Aer-Veffels. 11, More tympheduds. ft, Mttt MilkVejfeU. a t, The Infertions. EFG, The Pith, compofed efan

gxlar Bladders, the Bladders of ihreds, andtheThred, offingle Fi- lers.

^, One of the Jingle Fibers. TAB. XXXIX. Sheweth the

Structure of the Lwphedu&j the Lignous Fibers both \

The Fibers which hang down from th; wo/)d, arc fame of them the old LympheduBs turn'd to wood.

And fame, Aer-fefiels unroav'd. The thin Plate between the two

wedges of wood, is one of the In- fertions, compofed of Bladders, and thofe Bladders ofThreds.

The remainder,is part of the Pith, compofed ofThred) or Fibrous Blad- ders.

T* The TABLES to the

Fourth BOOK are 42.

A B. XLr. b, a Doci-Leaf <ered with the Feil.

d, the Leaf naked. a c, the Vedfpted open. In Clary, the Bud is embraced by

the Curled Leavs. In Sumach, the Bud lies within

the Stalk,, as an Egg or Kernel within a shell.

TAB. XLII. T.l.fhemcthhm the Pipes are inclofid one within another.

F*3. a, the Leaf foulded up. b, opened.

F. 3. a b, the Bxd. b, a little magnified


magnified. F.4. ab, the Leaf ranted

inward, c, a tittle magnified and cut truiifverfiy, tofhew the Rj>aU

F. 5. a, the Leaf rowled up. b, magnified and cut tranjverfly.

F.6. a, the Leaf routed backward. b, magnified and cut tranfverfiy.

T AH. XLIII. F.i.jbemettrth Tenter-Hooks, by winch the Leaf climbs.

F. 2. flieweth the Clohulets,turned to a white powder.

The Leaf of Jemfalem Cowflip. jhemtb the IVay of the InfiS under tie Skin.

TAB. XLIV. 3z XLV. Jbemt% the Meafures of Leavs by the Cir- cumference.

T A B. XLV[ St XLVII. Jbtvttb the proporti n between the chief Fi- bers \ and aljo the Angles they ufually r/.ake together,

TAB. XLVIII. F. 1, 2,i& 3. /5ew the Apertures in • fever al

F. 4. peteeth the fame. And hkewife, the peculiar compofure of the bladders and Fibers of the Leaf.

TAB. XUX. fi'eweth the difference in the Bladders, and ;« the Pvfllion of the Lignous fibers in the Stalk* of Leavs.

TAB. L. fienelb the Fulp of a Borage-Leaf and man-} others compofed of Bladders •-, the fides of •which Bladder*, are made of etherfmailer ones-

And' the diilritmtion of the Lig- nous Fibers ( and of tbi Aer-Fcfjcls fiieithed within them j net like that of Veins in Animals , but of the Ncrvt, &c. See the defiription of the Leaf.

TAB. LI. F.i. Theoppi of the Aer-Ecfids like Cobwebs to the naked Eye, upon breaking the Leaf.

F. a. A fmall pciceuit of}of the Leaf.

£';3. The f line magnified in whhh thefime V-fiels !ook.!<k-jfirul wyers

fir etched out. F, 4. The fame as they fUnd en-

tire within the Wood. TAB. LII. liepreftnteth the

Acr-Veffels of Scabious, as in Tab. LI.

TAB. LIU. Sheneth the manner of the Generation oj the Leafichiefly, by the help of feveral Sails, wherewith the Sap is impregnated.

F. 5. (rj The Foundation of the work.

F. 6. (1 & 1 ) firengthucd.

F.7.(IJM>*»***CO is fit with the fijuare end to end: and with the poyntfide of one, to that of another.

F. 8. The fame,direUing the Po- fition of the Ligneus Fibers at very Acute Angles.

F. 9. At lefs Acute Angles. F. 10. The greater Fibers at A-

cutc,andthe fmaller at Right Angles. F. 11. The greater at Right

Angles -with the help of {l) (1) or (3>

F. 13. (3) direclivg the Fiber the Edge of the Leaf into a greater

Circle. F. 13. Into a lefs, and with divers

Diameters. F. 14. C4) dereSingtleParen-

chymals Fibers in making the Blad- ders.

••'. i 5. Tn winding from one Blad- der to another.

F. 17. Or about the Lignous Fi-

F. \6. Inmakjng the Aer-Veffels. TAB. LlV./iWf/j how Nature

manages the Folds of Flowers accor- . ding to their Shape.

TAB. LV. F. I. flieweth the Edges of the Leaf fanned by their ludvuud Hairs.

F.2. TheBatfiimick Knobs in the place of Hairs.

F. 3. The vumker 5 running 3 times into its Jelj in 13.

F. 4. And five times in 21. F. 5. &c. The Senmiiform Attire

in Clematis Atistrhca. With one of the


theTbccte magnified--, of which, there are about go or 40 in one Flower.

F.8, &c. The fame in Blattaria, with one of the Theca magnified 5 of -eolith are there about 5 in one Flower.

?! yd'oW TAB. LVI. The fa Henbane.

With one of the Theca: magnified j of which there are about 5 in one Flower.

And the Column on tbe top of the Seed-Cafe.

TAB. LVII. The fame in St. Johns wort, entire, together with the Seed-Cafe or Vterus.

TAB. LVI 11. The Varieties of the Spermatid^ Particles in the St viiniform Attire.

TAB. LIX. The Florid Attire of Golden Rod 5

In which, thefaveral fisits confifi hut Of two pieces. And of which At- tire, the Flomr doth a/nioji wholly confifi.

TAB. IX F. I, &c. The fame Attire in Fremh Marigold or Flos Afiioanmc, with one fuit magnified. Of which, there are about 1 a, in one Flower $ a/id every fuit conji'fling of 3 Pieces.

F. 5. One of another Flower, con- ftfting alfo of 3 Pieces.

TAB. LXI. One fuit of the fame Attire in Marigold, and Knap- weed, each of them confijiingof three Pieces.

F. 5. a, The Attire of one Piece, proper to each Leaf in a Marigold Flower, beftdesthat in the bojome of the Flower.

F. 8. a b, the Seed-Cafe or "Ute- rus at the, bottom of every fuit.

TAB. LXII. The Attire fij/% Pieces') proper to each Leaf in the Floret cfCubory.

TAB. LX1II. jbeweth the Flower of Mezereon perfectly formed in all its Parts, in the year before it appears. But differs in Shape, as a FOJ-

tus doth when newly formed. T AB. LXIV. fheweth the fame

m the Flower of Alarum.

TA B. LXV. flwth the portion of the 2o< hief Branches in an Ap- ple.

Their ProduUion from the Stalk to the Seeds and Flower.

And a part of the Parenchyma magnified, Ic. th.it which is privLcd out front the Coar to the Skin ; jhetc- ing the oblong Figure of the Blad- ders , and the Divi/ions in every Bladder.

TAB. LXVI. F. i,&c. fiewcth the Bladders in the Rind of a Li- mon confeining the Oyl.

The Bags and Bladders of the Pulp, conteining the fawer fuyce.

And the Pofition of the Veffels k- lon^eth to the Fruit,Seed,and t lower,

F. 5. fhews the fame Veffels, and treble Parenchyma in a Cucumer.

TAB. LXVII. Keprcfnteth the Parts of a Pear.

The pofition and production of the Veffls.

The Chanel from the top of the Pear to the botome of the Coar.

The Tartarean* Knots.

And the Bladders radiated to

m

thee

TAB.LXVIII. Seethe Dcfarjp- tions of Fmitf 5 and the lafi chapter of the Generation oftheseed,

TAB. LXIX. F. 5. Shewelh the Parti of a Goosberry.

- The darker part is the fower Rind. Confijiing of two farts of Bladders, of which fame leryfmall,

•d others very great.

Tie white pieces on the circumference of the Berry, are the Lignum Fibers,

'The two oppofate white and radiated Bodys are the A/idle Parett- ,h,m..

And theoblong Haggs round about

the faveral Seeds or Seed-Cafes, are thejwect Pulp.

T A B. LXX. ShcweththeSeed- Cafe ofRadifl) opened,and the Seeds hanging on tiro Rofes.

That ofPoppey both entire, and Ccc fans

If" The Explication of the Tables.

fplit down the ntidle. A (lies of the Cod of Garden-Bean,

while very yoing '-, and therein the Bladders and Ihreds of the Spongy Parenchyma.

And the gradual ripening and opening of that of yellow Henbane.

TAB. LXXF. sheweth the Seed Cafe of Tulip ertire, cut tranfrerjly, and fplit domte.

Aftice of Thorn-Apple, or of the Seed-Cafe of Stramonium , while

yo«ng. That nfrimpinel naturally divi-

ded into two Hemifphers ; witn the Button,on which the Seedsgrow, ereftcd in the middle.

•J he manner of the ejaculation of the Seed, in Coded Arjmart.

Anithe Cezti of the SeedofAza mm formed the year before it ripens.

TAB. LXXll. sheweth the mea fares of Tlnm-jlones.

The Apertures, and Divifions, of the covers if the Seed.

TheSeedand Seed-Cafe of Harts 'tongue, opened with a Spring.

And other contrivances both for the Motion, and Arreji of other Seeds.

TAB. LXXIIIScLXXlV. See the Defections.

In Tab. 74. the corners and edges of that of Fox-glove fliould have been rounder.

the Figures are all done pretty

TAB. LXXV. the Eelty and Back of a Datcjione, and the fmall

fprouiing Node taken out of the Hole in the bailment open.

The Shapes and Foulds of divers Seeds.

The V'itellum of Orach, and Rha- p on tick:

In great blew-Lupine, d, the Na- vie ; b, the defcending part of the Radicle.

TAB. LXXVI. Flag. 1, the Seed, Q, flit open. 3, the true Seed which lies in the hollow made in the Cover (1) 4, one half of

nymagnifyd. $,the Seed(%) mag- nfyd.

Purging Angola Nut.i, with the fliellpn. 2. taken of. 3, the foft Cover fplit down. 4, the Seed which lies in it; the Lobes hereof anfwerable to two Leaves, and Radicle to the Stalk.

And fo in the red. TAB. LXXVII. Coffee Bury

fione. lyThebelly of the Stone. 2, the Blacky. 3, pared a little. 4, the Kernel taken out of it. 5, the fame magnifyd.

GoojgraJ?. I, the entire Seed. 2, thebacl^ofthe hard Cover. 3, the belly. 4, cut in two. 5, the fame magnifyd. 6, the true Seed taken out of it..

Staphifagria. I, the entire Seed. 2, the bard Cover. 3, Split intm. A., the true Seed taken out of it. 5,

The fame magnifyd. Peony, 1, the Seed commonly fo

call'd. 2, one halj of it fplit down. 3, the other half. 4. the true feed taken out of it. $,thefame magnifyd.

Stramonium. I, the Seed entire. 2, the iner thick, cover. 3, the fame fplit in two. 4, the true feed taken out of it. 5. half thethick_ Cover ("3) magnifyd. 6, the Seed (4) magnifyd.

TAB. LXXVIII. Some examples of the Buds of Seeds before they are fown.

Sena: t,them%ed Seed. 2, the Lobes divided to few the Bud. 3, one Lobe with the Bud magnifyd.

Cardans Beneditlus, I, the entire Seed. 2, with the outer Covers of. 3,naked- 4, divided. 5, that half with the Bud, magnifyd.

Hemp. 1, the naked Seed divided. 2, 3, thefamc magnifyd.

Almond. I. one half of the Ker- nel. 2, the Radicle and Bud at the bottom of it. 3, the fame broken off. 4, magnifyd. 5, opened.

TAB. LXX1X. F.I- zb,Part of the cuter Coat.


cd, part of the Inner Co it. cJc, one Lobe cover d with the

SifM. fg, the other, with the skin and

fart of the Parenchyma fared off. it, the Skin.

h h. the Parenchyma. i i. the Seminal Root. k k, the Radicle.

k ], where it if cut off from the Lobes.

M, the Plume or Bud

N, The Cavityi in which it is lodg'd.

F. 2. Shewed the Barque, VeffeU and Pith of the Radicle.

TAB. LXXX.F. i. ASliceof a young Apricock., cat tranfoerjlj, near the lower end $ jhewing the du- plicate of the Shjn half way through the Stone,

F. 2. ASlice, (Ht near the upper end •, Jlnwing the dap'icature of the Sliin quite throw the Stone

F. 9. A well-grown Apricocl^ cut by the length.

F. 4, 5, The Membranes of a Filbert full rise.

F, 6, The Membranes of a young Apricock,, with part of the Seed- branch.

F. 7. the two Membranes cut by the length.

TAB. LXXXI. F. 1, The outer and midle Coats or Memiranes ; with the Chanel, oval at both ends, nowformedin the latter.

f. 2, Fart of the fame, with the upper Ova!grown larger, andthein- moji Cover now alfo formed therein.

(. 3. thefamewith theinmofi cover grown larger.

f. 4. the Inmofi Cover more magnified, and the hollow in the fmaller

end, hid open, to fiew the Seed it

felf,newly begun in a round Node.

'• 5- >he fame ; in which the Node begins to be divided into two Lobes.

(• 6,7, 8, the gradual forming of the Lobes. J

(. 9, next the forming of the Ra- dicle.

f. IO, II, Its gradual contraction at the point, into a fhort mdjkiP der Kivlejiring.

Which in the further growth of the Seed, breads and difappears

TAB.LXXXII. aa,theru!p,or open Paremhyma.

b b, the clofe Parenchyma or ground of the Stone.

cc, the Flower-Branch running throushthe body of the Stem.

d d, the Seed-Branchfirikingin- 10 the hollow of theSiom,andfB running round the outer Membrane ee.

if, the middle Membrane. g g, the Chanel.

h, the inner Membranejn which lies the Seed.

TA B. LXXXIir. f. t. the manner of the generation of the Effential Salts of Plants.

T.2, aCryttal of the Effential Salt of Rofemary, a little magnifyd.

f. 3, a b, two of\Yormwood,3, up- '• the fecond Solution--, b upon the

fir/1

£4, one of 0, Scurvygrafsi 3,one fide > b the other.

f. 5. a Cryttal of the Marine Salt of Rofemary.

f. b, of Garden Scurvy-gr^fs^ a the upper ftde 5 b. the nether.

t. 7, ofWormwood.

(. S.ofBlaciThorne. £ 9. another of the fame. f. 10, of Firne.

€ II, another of Wormwood,

1

FINIS.

I l[\

t

1

*' 9a f^ft/""*** f"' Ss-

i •< W \J 0'

I I) ..i.

/ • f,.

r„„A„ «•

£3

/>/»«* JW.

y i?

£•'• J t.

&W,'„,-A.,

.

it

jUSo»Ji5« Brunei

St J I

.

ficce of Sad ^cad

Statu, yy lc,i/CJ "•/

f is "b /s6 yf

fl

•Dandelion R- I

••

v,t Sioots •wf/fSL-A. little or milium

'" J

... ,•, . '!•,//:•„., jT/,,. zijpanga,.

Aatlj HiAiai Sktc! :, lympha-

Tab:,

cL1f„L,mj :|

F.,.r,„ii T.

\

Keats with >uc serfs ePLympUt -.dMtc&HCts.

i"(

^*.3.

fT:

§ (0) 0 8 rX. §?

•

«,:« >::;;?||1

W \\ ::,u^:^A-

•'."•','

k

*ff

U a St< i/i- znjucrjty

/•'

Dv.Jtfyn r^ Bereyfr

,4v\ J f^iS^ LgiigJ ^ - £>-M

0^ fe

I ih.ji.j |

p e .a

i>

~ y

m-r.

m ::

•*.-.%

J-'it.

w

*

ill:

•' >, *

\

-. • ";"'

. I = ;

•' i I

f\,' ':k

%

M i*l

:'"•. --'.,

m

T Ojlltntjatm Cwjlf.

' l H.M/1^./

. ::>,,,., %,i:

"'••lh-ia<!iJ>xv. :..:';-

(ft

V \J

A

&M,y , IU,n

m a.V»

mm?

nr,-t,J';,

.... '' '•

i ^4

I i

7

•rv» • -

• •:•»*':» •(•>•'

/ I

<^y

*".<•»<£*

®

• -^ ^w-

r X&

. as

•O" o is « y

-Q-

X

6

0 6 o o

:i) :-^"i

1 ? (I r:r—A

.5 I f

•-* -J

B a V

4

:' ..;:'/>'/

.T... .^u* fsi i•. ffo^.

Sdb tfW/m

a «r -r»

• #

the anatomy of plants :by nehemiah grew

Documents